Nanoha FanFiction Discussion

[Justin_Brett]

That's certainly a fair point, but unless it's explicitly shown that some of what Hayate is trying to stamp out is worse than her own policies (ie, not Rio's group), I'm not going to be very inclined to see things from Nanoha's point of view.

I'd also argue that Teana's appearances have been fairly devoid of any actual professionalism. Part of the reason she's so pissed at Nanoha is because she hurt Wendi - which is far more important to her than why that had to happen in the first place. And shortly after they meet, her dialogue devolves into little more than name-calling.

[Yasanagi]

When Sette came to, she found herself lying on the bed in her quarters. She also felt some sort of odd sensation hovering over her left eye. ‘This is…?’

“Sette-chan, you’re awake!” exclaimed the excited voice of Material-L.

She tried flexing a muscle but found that her body was not responding. “I… can’t move…?”

“Apparently, the magical device that Material-L has found is undergoing some sort of reaction,” said Material-D. “Unfortunately, I do not have any data on this particular device to explain what is happening properly.”

Before the Combat Cyborg could ask for clarification, she heard someone speaking in her mind. It was a similar voice to that of Pandemona’s but with a slightly higher pitch. Sorry about that. There’s still quite a bit of work to be done.

‘You are…?’

Forgive me for not introducing myself earlier. My name… well, to properly pronounce my name would require you to rip out your tongue and stitch it back on in a certain way so you can just address me as JD. I am the Artificial Intelligence programmed to assist the master of the Azure Grimoire.

“What’s wrong?” asked Material-S. “You are making some strange faces.”

“This device is speaking to me telepathically. Please wait a moment,” said Sette before she resumed conversing with her new device. ‘Can you explain to me what you are doing?’

First, the Grimoire needed to directly interface with your brain to begin resequencing the nervous system to match your specifications and to enable you to properly utilize Aura Magic. This is why it has taken on the form of an eye patch which is covering the left eye.

‘Specifications? Aura magic?’

You wished to return to peak combat condition. And in addition, you wished to be fit enough in the event that you had to take on… seven opponents at once? JD paused for a second. Just who are you planning to fight anyway?

‘It is merely a precaution for the worst case scenario.’ After all, she would have to deal with all seven sisters who crossed over to work for the TSAB and their affiliates sooner or later and she wanted to be ready in the event that they try to rush her down simultaneously.

Ah. In that case, the whole process will take a few more hours. Once you have regained mobility, I will run a few simulations so that you can get used to your new reflexes and start learning how to make use of what the Grimoire has to offer.

“Jiiiiiiiiiiiiii~”

“Would you stop doing that, Material-L? It’s giving me a headache,” complained Yami before switching her glare over to the bedridden Sette. “Well? Is this ‘device’ giving you problems?”

“Negative. It is merely completing a process so that it properly integrates with my body. However, I will be incapacitated for some time,” replied the Combat Cyborg.

“So there was nothing to worry about then.” Seikou found a sense of relief in that since it wouldn’t be something else to bother Yuuno.

“What a waste of my time,” grumbled the Lord of Darkness before she let out a small yawn and departed for her own quarters. “I am going to get some rest. Material-L, you can watch over your ‘sidekick’. Material-S, you can take the bridge.”

“Understood,” said the Nanoha replica. “Rai-chan, I’ll leave things here for you.”

The blue haired woman gave a clumsy salute. “Roger!” As soon as Seikou left, she resumed staring intensely at her sidekick. “Jiiiiiiiiiiiiii~”

“Can you please stop that?”

**********

‘If anything, I cannot complain too much about this new development. A new servant who has been able to unlock a strange new ability…’ Yami smiled at the thought of her inner court expanding. ‘I wonder… what would be the optimum number of servants?’

She already knew that she wanted to cap the number where the marginal benefit that a new servant brought would be equal to the marginal cost (which in this case would be the living and work expenses that would undoubtedly be incurred). But measuring the value per servant was a whole new field that she was ill equipped to handle. Perhaps that peon would be able to lend her a hand with that.

‘The peasant…’ She stopped for a moment and her eyes darted to the only closed door in the corridor. ‘Just what is wrong with him? His lack of composure is an embarrassment!’

It didn’t take long for Material-D to change her direction and stop in front of the closed door. She pondered on how she should approach this while retaining the gracefulness that royalty commanded. ‘Blast the door down? Command him to open up? Knock politely?’

Then she paused for a moment to think about why she felt like talking to him in the first place. The whole composure thing she thought up earlier…… that just felt like an excuse to go visit him in the first place. Why was that? What was this burning need to thoroughly make him understand that he belongs in her court?

In any case, the only way to properly resolve that need was to earn his loyalty properly. That would mean removing that enchantment she had used earlier. It was going to be an annoying uphill battle since she knew that the peon would lash out at her. ‘Honestly, he better be worth this effort in the end.’

What effort?

Yami was a bit startled on hearing the voice of her device so suddenly since she was certain she hadn’t established a connection. Then again, it’s not like it’s that difficult for the device to initiate a connection by itself. ‘The effort of talking to the peon and restoring him to his previous state so I can properly win him over as my subject.’

I don’t understand what you’re trying to do but this is obviously a result of fatigue. Go to sleep and forget about this.

‘I’m not content to let this slide-’

Go. To. Bed.

She didn’t have time for a retort as she felt that powerful migraine again. Like a sledgehammer going all out inside her skull. ‘What is…?’ She was about to collapse when she was caught by the Starlight Destroyer.

“Are you alright?”

“…… g-guh…” Yami couldn’t even respond properly. All she wanted was for that damn pounding to stop.

[Moczo]

When Sette came to, she found herself lying on the bed in her quarters. She also felt some sort of odd sensation hovering over her left eye. ‘This is…?’

“Sette-chan, you’re awake!” exclaimed the excited voice of Material-L.

She tried flexing a muscle but found that her body was not responding. “I… can’t move…?”

“Apparently, the magical device that Material-L has found is undergoing some sort of reaction,” said Material-D. “Unfortunately, I do not have any data on this particular device to explain what is happening properly.”

Before the Combat Cyborg could ask for clarification, she heard someone speaking in her mind. It was a similar voice to that of Pandemona’s but with a slightly higher pitch. Sorry about that. There’s still quite a bit of work to be done.

‘You are…?’

Forgive me for not introducing myself earlier. My name… well, to properly pronounce my name would require you to rip out your tongue and stitch it back on in a certain way so you can just address me as JD. I am the Artificial Intelligence programmed to assist the master of the Azure Grimoire.

“What’s wrong?” asked Material-S. “You are making some strange faces.”

“This device is speaking to me telepathically. Please wait a moment,” said Sette before she resumed conversing with her new device. ‘Can you explain to me what you are doing?’

First, the Grimoire needed to directly interface with your brain to begin resequencing the nervous system to match your specifications and to enable you to properly utilize Aura Magic. This is why it has taken on the form of an eye patch which is covering the left eye.

‘Specifications? Aura magic?’

You wished to return to peak combat condition. And in addition, you wished to be fit enough in the event that you had to take on… seven opponents at once? JD paused for a second. Just who are you planning to fight anyway?

‘It is merely a precaution for the worst case scenario.’ After all, she would have to deal with all seven sisters who crossed over to work for the TSAB and their affiliates sooner or later and she wanted to be ready in the event that they try to rush her down simultaneously.

Ah. In that case, the whole process will take a few more hours. Once you have regained mobility, I will run a few simulations so that you can get used to your new reflexes and start learning how to make use of what the Grimoire has to offer.

“Jiiiiiiiiiiiiii~”

“Would you stop doing that, Material-L? It’s giving me a headache,” complained Yami before switching her glare over to the bedridden Sette. “Well? Is this ‘device’ giving you problems?”

“Negative. It is merely completing a process so that it properly integrates with my body. However, I will be incapacitated for some time,” replied the Combat Cyborg.

“So there was nothing to worry about then.” Seikou found a sense of relief in that since it wouldn’t be something else to bother Yuuno.

“What a waste of my time,” grumbled the Lord of Darkness before she let out a small yawn and departed for her own quarters. “I am going to get some rest. Material-L, you can watch over your ‘sidekick’. Material-S, you can take the bridge.”

“Understood,” said the Nanoha replica. “Rai-chan, I’ll leave things here for you.”

The blue haired woman gave a clumsy salute. “Roger!” As soon as Seikou left, she resumed staring intensely at her sidekick. “Jiiiiiiiiiiiiii~”

“Can you please stop that?”

**********

‘If anything, I cannot complain too much about this new development. A new servant who has been able to unlock a strange new ability…’ Yami smiled at the thought of her inner court expanding. ‘I wonder… what would be the optimum number of servants?’

She already knew that she wanted to cap the number where the marginal benefit that a new servant brought would be equal to the marginal cost (which in this case would be the living and work expenses that would undoubtedly be incurred). But measuring the value per servant was a whole new field that she was ill equipped to handle. Perhaps that peon would be able to lend her a hand with that.

‘The peasant…’ She stopped for a moment and her eyes darted to the only closed door in the corridor. ‘Just what is wrong with him? His lack of composure is an embarrassment!’

It didn’t take long for Material-D to change her direction and stop in front of the closed door. She pondered on how she should approach this while retaining the gracefulness that royalty commanded. ‘Blast the door down? Command him to open up? Knock politely?’

Then she paused for a moment to think about why she felt like talking to him in the first place. The whole composure thing she thought up earlier…… that just felt like an excuse to go visit him in the first place. Why was that? What was this burning need to thoroughly make him understand that he belongs in her court?

In any case, the only way to properly resolve that need was to earn his loyalty properly. That would mean removing that enchantment she had used earlier. It was going to be an annoying uphill battle since she knew that the peon would lash out at her. ‘Honestly, he better be worth this effort in the end.’

What effort?

Yami was a bit startled on hearing the voice of her device so suddenly since she was certain she hadn’t established a connection. Then again, it’s not like it’s that difficult for the device to initiate a connection by itself. ‘The effort of talking to the peon and restoring him to his previous state so I can properly win him over as my subject.’

I don’t understand what you’re trying to do but this is obviously a result of fatigue. Go to sleep and forget about this.

‘I’m not content to let this slide-’

Go. To. Bed.

She didn’t have time for a retort as she felt that powerful migraine again. Like a sledgehammer going all out inside her skull. ‘What is…?’ She was about to collapse when she was caught by the Starlight Destroyer.

“Are you alright?”

“…… g-guh…” Yami couldn’t even respond properly. All she wanted was for that damn pounding to stop.

Hmmm, I still question the need to Supercharge Sette, but I'll wait to see where you're going with it. But as of right now, my main concern is Yami. Is it just me, or is it starting to seem like her Device is trying to prevent her from pulling a Heel-Face Turn...?

[Kaijo]

Uploaded Future Tense, Chapter 24: Bloodsport (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/24/) to ff.net.

That's certainly a fair point, but unless it's explicitly shown that some of what Hayate is trying to stamp out is worse than her own policies (ie, not Rio's group), I'm not going to be very inclined to see things from Nanoha's point of view.

In short, terrorism. It's what (seemingly) killed Nanoha, and what Runessa/Tredia engaged with the Mariages, and also later what seemingly killed Shamal and Zafira. Fear drives people into doing things, and accepting things, they normally wouldn't.

I'd also argue that Teana's appearances have been fairly devoid of any actual professionalism. Part of the reason she's so pissed at Nanoha is because she hurt Wendi - which is far more important to her than why that had to happen in the first place. And shortly after they meet, her dialogue devolves into little more than name-calling.

You have a fair point here, too. Teana's one major emotional button left is her family, and that she'd do anything to protect it. She also has a bit of a sour emotion with regards to the idealism the original Nanoha filled her head with.

Anyway, it's part of my job as a writer to be able to clearly get my ideas across, so if I find that isn't happening, then I'm not doing my job well enough. Read the rest of what's available, and let me know if you still have reservations. I can possibly go back and edit sections to better get ideas across.^^

[Justin_Brett]

I really wouldn't know where to start with something like that, so I wouldn't go that far. It's probably just me, given the feedback its gotten.

[Tiresias]

Hmmm, I still question the need to Supercharge Sette, but I'll wait to see where you're going with it.

It's probably either that or gain more evil sidekicks. Quality VS quantity much?

[DezoPenguin]

I really wouldn't know where to start with something like that, so I wouldn't go that far. It's probably just me, given the feedback its gotten.

It's actually not just you; I had an almost identical reaction to the story at pretty much the exact identical point that you are at (you can go back and check my reactions to chapters 10-11 earlier in the thread). It does, however, start to take shape later on, has a slight dip in quality when Ein and Vivio show up(spoiler typed in white color; highlight to read), and then starts getting really good. I can say that the things that you are and I was complaining about do all make sense, but I have to question the pacing of things (that is to say, insufficient hints as to What Is To Come during the early chapters to keep the reader from crossing the Despair Event Horizon. The only reason I kept up with the fic--and I'm glad now that I did--was because it's easy to read one-chapter installments posted here in the FFT which I visit every day anyway. You've got the worse scenario, coming in once Kaijo is 24 chapters in so you have to pick it up and read it as a bulk-size work.)

[Kaijo]

Part of the problem is in keeping some things back and revealing a little at a time. Before, it was just revealing how the past went, and now that it's most over, I'm slowly revealing the why.

However, I think I understand what you're saying, and I've been thinking about it. I could have Nanoha question past events more, and perhaps have Uno drop some early hints of irregularities she had noticed in her own study of history; just as a way to bring up the idea that things are strange.

Part of it was to hit the reader with the same despair Nanoha was feeling, waking up and learning about everyone who has died and how badly things had changed. But then slowly change that as she presses onward and doesn't give up, despite wanting to at times. Think of it like breaking the cuties on a massive scale, heh. RB hits Lutecia with it, and I hit everyone else!

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Part of the problem is in keeping some things back and revealing a little at a time. Before, it was just revealing how the past went, and now that it's most over, I'm slowly revealing the why.

However, I think I understand what you're saying, and I've been thinking about it. I could have Nanoha question past events more, and perhaps have Uno drop some early hints of irregularities she had noticed in her own study of history; just as a way to bring up the idea that things are strange.

Part of it was to hit the reader with the same despair Nanoha was feeling, waking up and learning about everyone who has died and how badly things had changed. But then slowly change that as she presses onward and doesn't give up, despite wanting to at times. Think of it like breaking the cuties on a massive scale, heh. RB hits Lutecia with it, and I hit everyone else!

AHA! So, that's how it is huh? The two of you are subconciously in kahoots in order to brings us all to the brink of despair and shove us of with a vengence. I'm suprisingly okay with that, despair is fun (just ask Itoshiki-sensei).

Also, I always wanted to use the word "kahoots"

I kinda liked the way the story played out, makes you wonder how it would feel to one day wake up and know you're not you anymore, so many you knew were dead, others that survived have turned against everything they believed in. Shows you how people's beliefs erode slowly over years of fate slapping them in the face. Like comparing Shirou Emiya and Archer. How it slowly rose up from the deepest pits of darkness and begane to show hope just when it's needed.

Of course I was never much of a literary critic so, what do I know?

[RadiantBeam]

RB hits Lutecia with it, and I hit everyone else!

I could toss her over to you sometime if you want to take a couple hits at her. :p

[Moczo]

I could toss her over to you sometime if you want to take a couple hits at her. :p

Haven't you done enough to the poor girl without renting her out to be abused by others? :heh:

... wait, don't answer that, I probably don't want to know.

[Tiresias]

Haven't you done enough to the poor girl without renting her out to be abused by others? :heh:

Because that way, Kaijo would then be obliged to allow her to bestow the dreaded RB touch on everyone else :heh:

Afterall, one day even she will grow tired of abusing Lu...won't she? :uhoh:

[Yasanagi]

It was peaceful and quiet in her quarters with the only noise being the light humming of the ship’s engines vibrating through the walls. Of course, Sette knew such silence wouldn’t last since Material-L wasn’t the type of person to sit there quietly like an obedient girl.

“So what’s it like?”

“Hm?”

“The eye patch, Sette-chan!” exclaimed the Fate replica. “Seeing with one eye and stuff!”

“Actually, even with the patch on, I can still see with my left eye. There’s no change in my depth perception,” replied the Combat Cyborg. “In a sense, it’s like a monocle.”

Rai had a small pout upon hearing that. “Really? And I had such an inspirational speech ready for you too in case you were going to scream ‘Despair! Seeing with only one eye has left me in despair!’”

“…… I should have known you were going to say something like that.”

“Still wanna hear my speech anyway? I really worked hard on it!”

Sette merely sighed in annoyance. “I can’t stop you anyways so do as you wish.”

Material-L grinned before clearing her throat. “First things first: don’t think of yourself as handicapped. Think of yourself as handicapable! Even though you may have lost an eye, that doesn’t mean you can stop being badass! Take that Sagat guy from Street Fighter. He’s only got one eye and yet he still keeps top tier status!”

It didn’t take long for the pink haired woman to tune out her companion and try conversing with the Azure Grimoire’s AI. ‘You never answered my question earlier. What is Aura Magic?’ Since she’s going to be down for a bit, she might as well try and figure out what she was getting herself into.

Aura magic is a style of magic that one uses to enhance your own physical abilities to a degree. A true master of Aura Magic can control their bodies perfectly.

‘Perfectly?’

Well, if you lost an arm, you could regenerate it without taking much time to do so. Also, you can buff up certain physical aspects of your body while inflicting status ailments on your enemies.

‘So, it's just a style of magic to enhance your physical abilities?’

That's just the basics. At the highest levels, you'll find that even the laws of reality are easy to manipulate to your own whims. Of course, reaching that level would take many years, if not decades, to do so. There are also other limits but you'll find out on your own as your skill improves. For now, you should know that you cannot affect ordinary metal, certain creature species...

‘Metal? I have metal circuits in my body. Would that not interfere with the Aura Magic?’

JD sounded rather surprised by that. Huh… no wonder the integration process is taking so long. Just to clarify, the metal that’s a part of your internal body won’t interfere with the Aura Magic but if you are attacked by a weapon made out of normal metal that is not enchanted in some way, that would be disruptive to your aura.

‘That’s a rather odd weakness...’ She paused for a moment before asking her next question. ‘What about combat applications?’

Any attack spells with this system would strike the aura of a person before their body.

‘Aura?’

Every living being has an aura to it. It determines our magic abilities.

‘So, it's like a Linker Core then.’

I don't know what a Linker Core is but if this Linker Core is the source of magic that feeds into your aura, then an attack on the aura would also be an attack on the Linker Core in a way.

‘In a way?’

All magical spells amplify the aura around the user based on the mana that is used to power the spell. Most of the time, it’s invisible to the naked eye.

“Sette-chan, you aren’t listening!” wailed Rai, snapping the Combat Cyborg out of her telepathic conversation. “Ah, geez… and I was just gonna start telling you the juicy stuff on why I recruited you!”

“Really?” asked Sette in her usual neutral tone.

“Yep! I told you back in that kitchen that there’s a source pulling the strings behind a lot of events in this universe. A source that has vast influence over the way things unfold. We’re going to go after those sources, Sette-chan!”

“An assassination mission?”

“No! Massive befriending!” There was that super mega happy grin along with that weird eerie glint in her red eyes.

“…… I don’t follow.”

Material-L immediately got into her ‘informative’ lecture. “The source can be divided into primary and secondary influences. The primary one is Masaki Tsuzuki. Of course, the problem is that he’s very elusive. Hardly any photos of him! Once we manage to pass the Final Frontier, I was thinking of knocking down the Temple of Seven Arcs to force him out but that’s still not exactly a guarantee. So our next best bet is Nana Mizuki who screwed the lives of both you and me. Easily recognizable but she’ll be tough to approach.”

“In what way?” Sette had obviously given up trying to make sense out of what the blue haired woman was saying.

“The thing is she can assume multiple identities! Like being a vampire with duo personalities, a Magical Girl with a Super Silhouette form or an Elf Princess armed with a weapon that can act as a gun, sword AND a guitar! And if that’s not hard enough, we have to deal with her army!”

“An army?”

Rai was glad that her sidekick was getting involved in the planning. “Yes, an army… and by army I mean Production Assistants... and by Production Assistants I mean underpaid interns...and by underpaid interns I mean her fans. We’ll have to deal with her fans!”

Sette could practically feel the headache forming. “So we have to deal with an army of cooling apparatuses brought to life by a spell designed to make inanimate objects serve as foot soldiers?”

“…… sure, let’s go with that!”

“I find your lack of sanity highly disturbing.”

That deadpan comment was more than enough to get Rai to lose herself in endless giggles.

[RadiantBeam]

Afterall, one day even she will grow tired of abusing Lu...won't she? :uhoh:

Is that a challenge? :p

[Moczo]

Because that way, Kaijo would then be obliged to allow her to bestow the dreaded RB touch on everyone else :heh:

Afterall, one day even she will grow tired of abusing Lu...won't she? :uhoh:

Is that a challenge? :p

Tiresias... buddy, friend...

Have you learned nothing of how she operates?!

[Nanya01]

What's this? a whole week without doing a real update to Blood That Flows?

I must correct this!

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

After a few moments of realizing that, yes, Lina was back, and yes, this wasn't a dream, Zelgadis and Amelia looked at each other and then at Lina and then at the rest of the group before realizing that things were getting a touch awkward for everyone.

"This is a great day indeed!" Well, apparently not for Prince Phil, the man seemed to not be deterred by anything. "We find that not only did you defeat the most evil being in the world, but you've been returned to us!" The large man started laughing as he looked them over. "This is a red letter day for enemies of justice everywhere!"

Lina mentally groaned as she listened to Phil. Not that she had anything against his enthusiasm, but it reminded her... Way too much about those stupid magic girl animes from back home.

"I guess there's one thing that bothers me, sis..." Luna spoke up and gave her sister a flat stare. "Just what the hell did you do?"

"Put the whole universe at risk because I couldn't figure any other way to defeat an enemy that could warp reality to how he sees fit." Lina said flatly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Nanoha tense up, at least Fate was there gripping her shoulder and getting her to relax. "Do you think I'm so careless that I would use something like that for no reason?"

"Yes." Luna said flatly causing Lina to groan in dismay.

"Be nice to your sister, Luna."

"Sorry, dad." Luna looked away, uncomfortable. Despite everything, her parents still could order her around with no problem. Must have been something that parents had over their children, she decided.

"Miss Lina..." Amelia frowned softly as she looked between Lina and Shiro. "You said you were gone for sixteen years, but... How is that possible?"

"I'm not sure." Lina shook her head. "I was absorbed by the Lord of Nightmares, sank into the Sea of Chaos, and I'm lucky I came out of it at all. You tell me how it's possible." She always knew that this day was coming, she did, but she wasn't sure how to explain it all.

"I guess the Lord of Nightmares really isn't on anyone's side." Zelgadis spoke up softly as he looked at her. "Your eye wasn't gold last time I saw you. I'm guessing that the Lord of Nightmares did something to you before letting you live."

"Most likely." Lina nodded to him, glad he wasn't making a terribly big deal out of it.

"The next time you try to do something that stupid, Lina, try to give the rest of us warning so we can smack you." He deadpanned and Lina hung her head.

"I'd like to say that I could have given you warning. But you were, oh, I dunno, kind of dead at the time." Lina shook her head and looked at her daughter. "But, that's enough of that, mom, dad, you mind if Nanoha takes my old room for a little while?"

Her mother shook her head. "Not at all." She looked at Nanoha and frowned. "Oh dear, you look like you haven't gotten any good sleep, come along."

"Um..." Fate looked at Lina, who nodded, and she and Yuuno followed Nanoha out of the room.

"I think there's more to it than just letting your daughter get more sleep." Zelgadis said softly as he looked at the children. "She seemed absolutely terrified of something."

Lina wasn't sure what to say when Shiro squeezed her hand and smiled softly. "Thanks."

"Excuse me..." Zelgadis spoke softly as he looked at Arf, who was poking his arm. "Would you stop that?"

"Wow! You really are stone!" The little girl, in appearance, kept on poking Zelgadis' arm. "That's so COOL!"

"Cool?" Zelgadis blinked a few times as Arf nodded to him.

"Yeah! I mean, having a stone body would be really awesome, that way all the normal spells couldn't hurt you too much. And if you needed to be normal, you could just use transformation magic and..."

"Wait..." Zelgadis interrupted her. "Transformation magic?"

"Yep!" Arf grinned as she shifted from her child from to her adult form. "Kind of like this."

"Interesting..." Zelgadis was interested, if there was magic that could turn change a person's form voluntary, well, that was something that he had only thought Mazoku, Gods and Dragons could do that. Humans that could shape-shift?

Lina shook her head, she had almost forgotten that Zelgadis would do nearly anything to be normal again. "Hey, Zel..." A small smile came to her face as he looked at her nervously. "If we're still here in the morning," depending if she had traveled back in time or time went completely different between the pillars, "would you mind teaching these kids Astral Magic?"

He looked at her, then at the girl with orange hair and shrugged. He supposed that he could teach them some of his spells. He didn't expect them to learn much of anything, but if he could learn how to do that transformation magic, well, it would make his life a lot easier in the long run.

[deathcurse]

Afterall, one day even she will grow tired of abusing Lu...won't she? :uhoh:

Is that a challenge? :p

Tiresias... buddy, friend...

Have you learned nothing of how she operates?!

Caro: *teary-eyed* Lutecia-chan...it was nice knowing you.
Lutecia: .....
Vivio: *Clutching onto Lutecia's knees* NOOOOO!!! I don't want to die a virgin!
Lutecia: :eyespin: *faints*
RB: *EVIL smile*........

[Moczo]

What's this? a whole week without doing a real update to Blood That Flows?

I must correct this!

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

After a few moments of realizing that, yes, Lina was back, and yes, this wasn't a dream, Zelgadis and Amelia looked at each other and then at Lina and then at the rest of the group before realizing that things were getting a touch awkward for everyone.

"This is a great day indeed!" Well, apparently not for Prince Phil, the man seemed to not be deterred by anything. "We find that not only did you defeat the most evil being in the world, but you've been returned to us!" The large man started laughing as he looked them over. "This is a red letter day for enemies of justice everywhere!"

Lina mentally groaned as she listened to Phil. Not that she had anything against his enthusiasm, but it reminded her... Way too much about those stupid magic girl animes from back home.

"I guess there's one thing that bothers me, sis..." Luna spoke up and gave her sister a flat stare. "Just what the hell did you do?"

"Put the whole universe at risk because I couldn't figure any other way to defeat an enemy that could warp reality to how he sees fit." Lina said flatly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Nanoha tense up, at least Fate was there gripping her shoulder and getting her to relax. "Do you think I'm so careless that I would use something like that for no reason?"

"Yes." Luna said flatly causing Lina to groan in dismay.

"Be nice to your sister, Luna."

"Sorry, dad." Luna looked away, uncomfortable. Despite everything, her parents still could order her around with no problem. Must have been something that parents had over their children, she decided.

"Miss Lina..." Amelia frowned softly as she looked between Lina and Shiro. "You said you were gone for sixteen years, but... How is that possible?"

"I'm not sure." Lina shook her head. "I was absorbed by the Lord of Nightmares, sank into the Sea of Chaos, and I'm lucky I came out of it at all. You tell me how it's possible." She always knew that this day was coming, she did, but she wasn't sure how to explain it all.

"I guess the Lord of Nightmares really isn't on anyone's side." Zelgadis spoke up softly as he looked at her. "Your eye wasn't gold last time I saw you. I'm guessing that the Lord of Nightmares did something to you before letting you live."

"Most likely." Lina nodded to him, glad he wasn't making a terribly big deal out of it.

"The next time you try to do something that stupid, Lina, try to give the rest of us warning so we can smack you." He deadpanned and Lina hung her head.

"I'd like to say that I could have given you warning. But you were, oh, I dunno, kind of dead at the time." Lina shook her head and looked at her daughter. "But, that's enough of that, mom, dad, you mind if Nanoha takes my old room for a little while?"

Her mother shook her head. "Not at all." She looked at Nanoha and frowned. "Oh dear, you look like you haven't gotten any good sleep, come along."

"Um..." Fate looked at Lina, who nodded, and she and Yuuno followed Nanoha out of the room.

"I think there's more to it than just letting your daughter get more sleep." Zelgadis said softly as he looked at the children. "She seemed absolutely terrified of something."

Lina wasn't sure what to say when Shiro squeezed her hand and smiled softly. "Thanks."

"Excuse me..." Zelgadis spoke softly as he looked at Arf, who was poking his arm. "Would you stop that?"

"Wow! You really are stone!" The little girl, in appearance, kept on poking Zelgadis' arm. "That's so COOL!"

"Cool?" Zelgadis blinked a few times as Arf nodded to him.

"Yeah! I mean, having a stone body would be really awesome, that way all the normal spells couldn't hurt you too much. And if you needed to be normal, you could just use transformation magic and..."

"Wait..." Zelgadis interrupted her. "Transformation magic?"

"Yep!" Arf grinned as she shifted from her child from to her adult form. "Kind of like this."

"Interesting..." Zelgadis was interested, if there was magic that could turn change a person's form voluntary, well, that was something that he had only thought Mazoku, Gods and Dragons could do that. Humans that could shape-shift?

Lina shook her head, she had almost forgotten that Zelgadis would do nearly anything to be normal again. "Hey, Zel..." A small smile came to her face as he looked at her nervously. "If we're still here in the morning," depending if she had traveled back in time or time went completely different between the pillars, "would you mind teaching these kids Astral Magic?"

He looked at her, then at the girl with orange hair and shrugged. He supposed that he could teach them some of his spells. He didn't expect them to learn much of anything, but if he could learn how to do that transformation magic, well, it would make his life a lot easier in the long run.

So... Zelgadis teaches the kids how to fight horrible dimensional monsters. Arf teaches him how to not be emo?

That seems a pretty fair trade!

Though again... Xellos was interested in something, when are we going to find out what Xellos was interested in, I don't like not knowing that because Xellos is scary!

It was peaceful and quiet in her quarters with the only noise being the light humming of the ship’s engines vibrating through the walls. Of course, Sette knew such silence wouldn’t last since Material-L wasn’t the type of person to sit there quietly like an obedient girl.

“So what’s it like?”

“Hm?”

“The eye patch, Sette-chan!” exclaimed the Fate replica. “Seeing with one eye and stuff!”

“Actually, even with the patch on, I can still see with my left eye. There’s no change in my depth perception,” replied the Combat Cyborg. “In a sense, it’s like a monocle.”

Rai had a small pout upon hearing that. “Really? And I had such an inspirational speech ready for you too in case you were going to scream ‘Despair! Seeing with only one eye has left me in despair!’”

“…… I should have known you were going to say something like that.”

“Still wanna hear my speech anyway? I really worked hard on it!”

Sette merely sighed in annoyance. “I can’t stop you anyways so do as you wish.”

Material-L grinned before clearing her throat. “First things first: don’t think of yourself as handicapped. Think of yourself as handicapable! Even though you may have lost an eye, that doesn’t mean you can stop being badass! Take that Sagat guy from Street Fighter. He’s only got one eye and yet he still keeps top tier status!”

It didn’t take long for the pink haired woman to tune out her companion and try conversing with the Azure Grimoire’s AI. ‘You never answered my question earlier. What is Aura Magic?’ Since she’s going to be down for a bit, she might as well try and figure out what she was getting herself into.

Aura magic is a style of magic that one uses to enhance your own physical abilities to a degree. A true master of Aura Magic can control their bodies perfectly.

‘Perfectly?’

Well, if you lost an arm, you could regenerate it without taking much time to do so. Also, you can buff up certain physical aspects of your body while inflicting status ailments on your enemies.

‘So, it's just a style of magic to enhance your physical abilities?’

That's just the basics. At the highest levels, you'll find that even the laws of reality are easy to manipulate to your own whims. Of course, reaching that level would take many years, if not decades, to do so. There are also other limits but you'll find out on your own as your skill improves. For now, you should know that you cannot affect ordinary metal, certain creature species...

‘Metal? I have metal circuits in my body. Would that not interfere with the Aura Magic?’

JD sounded rather surprised by that. Huh… no wonder the integration process is taking so long. Just to clarify, the metal that’s a part of your internal body won’t interfere with the Aura Magic but if you are attacked by a weapon made out of normal metal that is not enchanted in some way, that would be disruptive to your aura.

‘That’s a rather odd weakness...’ She paused for a moment before asking her next question. ‘What about combat applications?’

Any attack spells with this system would strike the aura of a person before their body.

‘Aura?’

Every living being has an aura to it. It determines our magic abilities.

‘So, it's like a Linker Core then.’

I don't know what a Linker Core is but if this Linker Core is the source of magic that feeds into your aura, then an attack on the aura would also be an attack on the Linker Core in a way.

‘In a way?’

All magical spells amplify the aura around the user based on the mana that is used to power the spell. Most of the time, it’s invisible to the naked eye.

“Sette-chan, you aren’t listening!” wailed Rai, snapping the Combat Cyborg out of her telepathic conversation. “Ah, geez… and I was just gonna start telling you the juicy stuff on why I recruited you!”

“Really?” asked Sette in her usual neutral tone.

“Yep! I told you back in that kitchen that there’s a source pulling the strings behind a lot of events in this universe. A source that has vast influence over the way things unfold. We’re going to go after those sources, Sette-chan!”

“An assassination mission?”

“No! Massive befriending!” There was that super mega happy grin along with that weird eerie glint in her red eyes.

“…… I don’t follow.”

Material-L immediately got into her ‘informative’ lecture. “The source can be divided into primary and secondary influences. The primary one is Masaki Tsuzuki. Of course, the problem is that he’s very elusive. Hardly any photos of him! Once we manage to pass the Final Frontier, I was thinking of knocking down the Temple of Seven Arcs to force him out but that’s still not exactly a guarantee. So our next best bet is Nana Mizuki who screwed the lives of both you and me. Easily recognizable but she’ll be tough to approach.”

“In what way?” Sette had obviously given up trying to make sense out of what the blue haired woman was saying.

“The thing is she can assume multiple identities! Like being a vampire with duo personalities, a Magical Girl with a Super Silhouette form or an Elf Princess armed with a weapon that can act as a gun, sword AND a guitar! And if that’s not hard enough, we have to deal with her army!”

“An army?”

Rai was glad that her sidekick was getting involved in the planning. “Yes, an army… and by army I mean Production Assistants... and by Production Assistants I mean underpaid interns...and by underpaid interns I mean her fans. We’ll have to deal with her fans!”

Sette could practically feel the headache forming. “So we have to deal with an army of cooling apparatuses brought to life by a spell designed to make inanimate objects serve as foot soldiers?”

“…… sure, let’s go with that!”

“I find your lack of sanity highly disturbing.”

That deadpan comment was more than enough to get Rai to lose herself in endless giggles.

Heh. Well, I won't lie, I'm mainly concerned about Material-D's 'headaches', but I guess we did need to get the run-down on new-and-improved Sette. A weakness to metal, huh? That could be a problem if she encounters someone with a metal weapon, like...

...

Oh. That's a lot of people...

[Nanya01]

Heh. Well, I won't lie, I'm mainly concerned about Material-D's 'headaches', but I guess we did need to get the run-down on new-and-improved Sette. A weakness to metal, huh? That could be a problem if she encounters someone with a metal weapon, like...

...

Oh. That's a lot of people...

NON-enchanted metal.

Cuts down on the amount of people tremendously there.

[00-Raiser]

@New Day chapter:

Well I'll be frank and say I wasn't too interested in that chapter. Mood aside, weddings bore me in general, so... :heh: It's no fault of your's, Nanya.

About the venue though, I can't really see them having that big of a wedding. Sure, they're celebs, but I don't think they'd invite tons of people unless they knew them really well. As such, having a smaller one on Earth seems the better option. Given that Earth is a non administrated world, I bet the media would have a harder time sticking their noses into things. Nanoha and co are completely unknown on Earth so Earth based media wouldn't be an issue either.

Unless, of course, another reason to have it on Mid is to provide better security in case some one tried something. That's a good enough reason as any.

Cinque's actions here might be a bit much... Honestly I keep thinking of this. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kscG_gs2BOc) Only not so humourous. I mean, if any fully grown 20 year old was seen kissing a 10 year old like that, some one would call the police, seriously.

Wasn't too keen on some of the stuff with Hayate, but you had hinted at it before and I suppose such an event would drag up some feelings even if they were long since buried. Though I don't see why she couldn't just make it a 4-some. I doubt anyone would mind. They're all for a 3 person group marriage, so what's one more?

So that's the end of that with more to come in the sequel. But I'd like to take the time and reflect back on the fic as a whole. Guess the best way to do that is to divide it into what I like and what I didn't like.

For what I didn't like, the length of it is definitely something. I know some people like reading lengthy chapters, but I think it would be better in shorter bursts. As such there were a few points where I felt really tired and it was hard to dedicate the time needed to get through a chapter.

While it is good you tried to give all the other characters focus and development, but as a result you had gotten too far away from the central storyline of the Nanoha/Fate/Yuuno relationship. Events not pertaining to this should have been secondary, but instead there are a few chapters where they don't even appear at all. In short it lost focus at times and was a bit bogged down by too many plotlines.

Of course my disliking of a few plotlines probably factor into this. I think the absolute worst chapter of this fic, and I know you know this, is with that Marona chick. I know you took her from some video game, but the character itself didn't mesh well with the universe and recieved more focus than she had any right to have. Not to mention randomly pairing her with Fiasse. What was that all about? It's no secret I'm not into yuri, but was it really necessary to add in another yuri pairing? If you wanted to pair Fiasse with some one, why not use a male character instead? The ratio of straight to yuri pairings in this series is horribly one sided. Realistically speaking it should be the other way around.

But, well, I understand that more yuri is what everyone wants to see, so my complaint about this is paltry.

Moving on, it comes as no surprise as other things I didn't like involves pairings :uhoh:

My feelings on Shamal/Miyuki should come as no surprise. The idea feels completely arbitrary to me and extremely cracky, which doesn't exactly belong in a semi-serious fic such as this. If it was played completely for laughs, maybe, but it was treated quite seriously with an amount of drama which I just didn't buy. You tried to give it basis and develop up to it and I give you points for trying, but in the end there's nothing there. Shamal and Miyuki have no chemistry and nothing holding them together. Heck, the only reason you give for any attraction is that Miyuki gives off strong pheromones or something which, to be honest, is an inherently lazy way to justify all the attention she was being given by random people. I still think it'd be best if they broke up but this chapter is leaning towards them staying together which is just bleh to me.

Then there's Nove/Wendi/Ginga. This is just... sorry, the only word I can think to describe it is 'wrong.' It doesn't sit right with me that you turned their sisterly relationship into a romantic one, especially one where most of their screentime had them all over each other. Now, I can say I'm a fan of incest storylines, but these things need to be far more subtle and to develop over years between those involved. You had it spring up fairly quickly. I suppose you can chalk it up to being exposed to new emotional stimuli, but the Numbers were all raised together in a fairly functional environment. Save a few, they weren't emotionally stunted and they formed bonds they knew to be familial. So I don't think a short time out in society would have them going "It actually wasn't familial at all!" Granted the short time with the Nakajimas means they wouldn't have formed a strong familial bond with Ginga yet, so I'll give you that, but if I recall Nove only went on one 'date' with Ginga before deciding she wanted to be with her too. The whole thing comes off as them misinterpreting their familial feelings as something else, which is a fine plot line itself, but at this point the relationship remains completely serious.

What doesn't help this whole thing, and I've also told you this, is how I hate your Ginga. You took her Cool Big Sis status and turned her into this emo mopey girl who gives up on life easily and runs away when things go bad. She's supposed to be the mature, caring big sister who is always looking out for her little sisters. I don't think she'd jump into bed with any of them, ever. She definitely has the mental maturity to separate her feelings, so I'd say it's more likely if Wendi or Nove insisted that they cared about her, wanted to be with her, etc, saying they were in love with her, Ginga would smile, pat them on the head and explain that those feelings are normal feelings one has for family, and are different from being romantically interested in some one.

Those are the things that stand out to me the most. Again, this is what I personally dislike. No one else seems to have a problem with these things so I could be wrong to complain.

For what I do like, I do like this fic as a whole despite my misgivings. What I listed above are mostly secondary things, as the main meat of things I liked.

The premise, naturally, is great. This started up at a time where I was the only one pairing Yuuno with anyone and getting attacked for doing so. I was all alone in that darkness where there was nothing for me to enjoy, but low, there was a ray of light. I skipped over it at first since the characters listed on FF.net were Nanoha and Fate. I assumed it was just another of the many yuri fics in the section so I just skipped over it like I did 99.9% of fics at the time. Then one of the installments listed Yuuno as one of the characters, so I took a peek. Imagine my surprise when I see that you didn't pair off Yuuno with one person, but two! Naturally I went back and read the other parts and here we are. I got in touch with Nanya because of it and this played a key role in my decision to come to AS. I'm sure glad I did :)

So yeah, the Nanoha/Fate/Yuuno relationship is definitely the main selling point. I don't think anyone had seriously explored such a relationship before, so you guys are something of pioneers in that sense :) It was a joy to read how it developed and you handled it all very well.

Though I mentioned it in my dislikes, it is a good thing you managed to give most of the rest of the cast some development. Even if I don't like where some of that development went, I'll still give you a pat on the back for doing it. I doubt it's surprising that some of the subplots I did enjoy were the Vice/Signum and Arf/Zafira ones :heh:

The larger, overarching plot really added things too. Because of it we got some pretty cool battle scenes and some intrigue that we'll have to wait for the sequel to get answered. Though due to the length, I can't exactly remember all the hints and connections to things... I know you've said before you've introduced things, only to drop them subtly later, so I'm not exactly sure what all still ties into what...

Well, hopefully when they become relevant again, you'll include call backs to when they were first hinted at.

So yeah, all in all, it was an enjoyable ride. It may have been long and required some effort, but I hung in there because the effort was worth it. So great job to all those involved, past and present. I look forward to the sequel.

Now as for Future Tense and Material Days, I'll have to read them later.

[Tiresias]

Is that a challenge? :p

...why not? :p

Tiresias... buddy, friend...

Have you learned nothing of how she operates?!

Shhh, I'm trying to gauge the extent of her abilities, this is a delicate process! For (faux) Science!

...alright I confess, I actually wanted her to torture someone else instead :eyespin:

It was peaceful and quiet in her quarters with the only noise being the light humming of the ship’s engines vibrating through the walls. Of course, Sette knew such silence wouldn’t last since Material-L wasn’t the type of person to sit there quietly like an obedient girl.

“So what’s it like?”

“Hm?”

“The eye patch, Sette-chan!” exclaimed the Fate replica. “Seeing with one eye and stuff!”

“Actually, even with the patch on, I can still see with my left eye. There’s no change in my depth perception,” replied the Combat Cyborg. “In a sense, it’s like a monocle.”

Rai had a small pout upon hearing that. “Really? And I had such an inspirational speech ready for you too in case you were going to scream ‘Despair! Seeing with only one eye has left me in despair!’”

“…… I should have known you were going to say something like that.”

“Still wanna hear my speech anyway? I really worked hard on it!”

Sette merely sighed in annoyance. “I can’t stop you anyways so do as you wish.”

Material-L grinned before clearing her throat. “First things first: don’t think of yourself as handicapped. Think of yourself as handicapable! Even though you may have lost an eye, that doesn’t mean you can stop being badass! Take that Sagat guy from Street Fighter. He’s only got one eye and yet he still keeps top tier status!”

It didn’t take long for the pink haired woman to tune out her companion and try conversing with the Azure Grimoire’s AI. ‘You never answered my question earlier. What is Aura Magic?’ Since she’s going to be down for a bit, she might as well try and figure out what she was getting herself into.

Aura magic is a style of magic that one uses to enhance your own physical abilities to a degree. A true master of Aura Magic can control their bodies perfectly.

‘Perfectly?’

Well, if you lost an arm, you could regenerate it without taking much time to do so. Also, you can buff up certain physical aspects of your body while inflicting status ailments on your enemies.

‘So, it's just a style of magic to enhance your physical abilities?’

That's just the basics. At the highest levels, you'll find that even the laws of reality are easy to manipulate to your own whims. Of course, reaching that level would take many years, if not decades, to do so. There are also other limits but you'll find out on your own as your skill improves. For now, you should know that you cannot affect ordinary metal, certain creature species...

‘Metal? I have metal circuits in my body. Would that not interfere with the Aura Magic?’

JD sounded rather surprised by that. Huh… no wonder the integration process is taking so long. Just to clarify, the metal that’s a part of your internal body won’t interfere with the Aura Magic but if you are attacked by a weapon made out of normal metal that is not enchanted in some way, that would be disruptive to your aura.

‘That’s a rather odd weakness...’ She paused for a moment before asking her next question. ‘What about combat applications?’

Any attack spells with this system would strike the aura of a person before their body.

‘Aura?’

Every living being has an aura to it. It determines our magic abilities.

‘So, it's like a Linker Core then.’

I don't know what a Linker Core is but if this Linker Core is the source of magic that feeds into your aura, then an attack on the aura would also be an attack on the Linker Core in a way.

‘In a way?’

All magical spells amplify the aura around the user based on the mana that is used to power the spell. Most of the time, it’s invisible to the naked eye.

“Sette-chan, you aren’t listening!” wailed Rai, snapping the Combat Cyborg out of her telepathic conversation. “Ah, geez… and I was just gonna start telling you the juicy stuff on why I recruited you!”

“Really?” asked Sette in her usual neutral tone.

“Yep! I told you back in that kitchen that there’s a source pulling the strings behind a lot of events in this universe. A source that has vast influence over the way things unfold. We’re going to go after those sources, Sette-chan!”

“An assassination mission?”

“No! Massive befriending!” There was that super mega happy grin along with that weird eerie glint in her red eyes.

“…… I don’t follow.”

Material-L immediately got into her ‘informative’ lecture. “The source can be divided into primary and secondary influences. The primary one is Masaki Tsuzuki. Of course, the problem is that he’s very elusive. Hardly any photos of him! Once we manage to pass the Final Frontier, I was thinking of knocking down the Temple of Seven Arcs to force him out but that’s still not exactly a guarantee. So our next best bet is Nana Mizuki who screwed the lives of both you and me. Easily recognizable but she’ll be tough to approach.”

“In what way?” Sette had obviously given up trying to make sense out of what the blue haired woman was saying.

“The thing is she can assume multiple identities! Like being a vampire with duo personalities, a Magical Girl with a Super Silhouette form or an Elf Princess armed with a weapon that can act as a gun, sword AND a guitar! And if that’s not hard enough, we have to deal with her army!”

“An army?”

Rai was glad that her sidekick was getting involved in the planning. “Yes, an army… and by army I mean Production Assistants... and by Production Assistants I mean underpaid interns...and by underpaid interns I mean her fans. We’ll have to deal with her fans!”

Sette could practically feel the headache forming. “So we have to deal with an army of cooling apparatuses brought to life by a spell designed to make inanimate objects serve as foot soldiers?”

“…… sure, let’s go with that!”

“I find your lack of sanity highly disturbing.”

That deadpan comment was more than enough to get Rai to lose herself in endless giggles.

Wait. Aside from weakness to metal, Aura Magic is disturbingly similar to Eclipse...

[00-Raiser]

When Sette came to, she found herself lying on the bed in her quarters. She also felt some sort of odd sensation hovering over her left eye. ‘This is…?’

“Sette-chan, you’re awake!” exclaimed the excited voice of Material-L.

She tried flexing a muscle but found that her body was not responding. “I… can’t move…?”

“Apparently, the magical device that Material-L has found is undergoing some sort of reaction,” said Material-D. “Unfortunately, I do not have any data on this particular device to explain what is happening properly.”

Before the Combat Cyborg could ask for clarification, she heard someone speaking in her mind. It was a similar voice to that of Pandemona’s but with a slightly higher pitch. Sorry about that. There’s still quite a bit of work to be done.

‘You are…?’

Forgive me for not introducing myself earlier. My name… well, to properly pronounce my name would require you to rip out your tongue and stitch it back on in a certain way so you can just address me as JD. I am the Artificial Intelligence programmed to assist the master of the Azure Grimoire.

“What’s wrong?” asked Material-S. “You are making some strange faces.”

“This device is speaking to me telepathically. Please wait a moment,” said Sette before she resumed conversing with her new device. ‘Can you explain to me what you are doing?’

First, the Grimoire needed to directly interface with your brain to begin resequencing the nervous system to match your specifications and to enable you to properly utilize Aura Magic. This is why it has taken on the form of an eye patch which is covering the left eye.

‘Specifications? Aura magic?’

You wished to return to peak combat condition. And in addition, you wished to be fit enough in the event that you had to take on… seven opponents at once? JD paused for a second. Just who are you planning to fight anyway?

‘It is merely a precaution for the worst case scenario.’ After all, she would have to deal with all seven sisters who crossed over to work for the TSAB and their affiliates sooner or later and she wanted to be ready in the event that they try to rush her down simultaneously.

Ah. In that case, the whole process will take a few more hours. Once you have regained mobility, I will run a few simulations so that you can get used to your new reflexes and start learning how to make use of what the Grimoire has to offer.

“Jiiiiiiiiiiiiii~”

“Would you stop doing that, Material-L? It’s giving me a headache,” complained Yami before switching her glare over to the bedridden Sette. “Well? Is this ‘device’ giving you problems?”

“Negative. It is merely completing a process so that it properly integrates with my body. However, I will be incapacitated for some time,” replied the Combat Cyborg.

“So there was nothing to worry about then.” Seikou found a sense of relief in that since it wouldn’t be something else to bother Yuuno.

“What a waste of my time,” grumbled the Lord of Darkness before she let out a small yawn and departed for her own quarters. “I am going to get some rest. Material-L, you can watch over your ‘sidekick’. Material-S, you can take the bridge.”

“Understood,” said the Nanoha replica. “Rai-chan, I’ll leave things here for you.”

The blue haired woman gave a clumsy salute. “Roger!” As soon as Seikou left, she resumed staring intensely at her sidekick. “Jiiiiiiiiiiiiii~”

“Can you please stop that?”

**********

‘If anything, I cannot complain too much about this new development. A new servant who has been able to unlock a strange new ability…’ Yami smiled at the thought of her inner court expanding. ‘I wonder… what would be the optimum number of servants?’

She already knew that she wanted to cap the number where the marginal benefit that a new servant brought would be equal to the marginal cost (which in this case would be the living and work expenses that would undoubtedly be incurred). But measuring the value per servant was a whole new field that she was ill equipped to handle. Perhaps that peon would be able to lend her a hand with that.

‘The peasant…’ She stopped for a moment and her eyes darted to the only closed door in the corridor. ‘Just what is wrong with him? His lack of composure is an embarrassment!’

It didn’t take long for Material-D to change her direction and stop in front of the closed door. She pondered on how she should approach this while retaining the gracefulness that royalty commanded. ‘Blast the door down? Command him to open up? Knock politely?’

Then she paused for a moment to think about why she felt like talking to him in the first place. The whole composure thing she thought up earlier…… that just felt like an excuse to go visit him in the first place. Why was that? What was this burning need to thoroughly make him understand that he belongs in her court?

In any case, the only way to properly resolve that need was to earn his loyalty properly. That would mean removing that enchantment she had used earlier. It was going to be an annoying uphill battle since she knew that the peon would lash out at her. ‘Honestly, he better be worth this effort in the end.’

What effort?

Yami was a bit startled on hearing the voice of her device so suddenly since she was certain she hadn’t established a connection. Then again, it’s not like it’s that difficult for the device to initiate a connection by itself. ‘The effort of talking to the peon and restoring him to his previous state so I can properly win him over as my subject.’

I don’t understand what you’re trying to do but this is obviously a result of fatigue. Go to sleep and forget about this.

‘I’m not content to let this slide-’

Go. To. Bed.

She didn’t have time for a retort as she felt that powerful migraine again. Like a sledgehammer going all out inside her skull. ‘What is…?’ She was about to collapse when she was caught by the Starlight Destroyer.

“Are you alright?”

“…… g-guh…” Yami couldn’t even respond properly. All she wanted was for that damn pounding to stop.

It was peaceful and quiet in her quarters with the only noise being the light humming of the ship’s engines vibrating through the walls. Of course, Sette knew such silence wouldn’t last since Material-L wasn’t the type of person to sit there quietly like an obedient girl.

“So what’s it like?”

“Hm?”

“The eye patch, Sette-chan!” exclaimed the Fate replica. “Seeing with one eye and stuff!”

“Actually, even with the patch on, I can still see with my left eye. There’s no change in my depth perception,” replied the Combat Cyborg. “In a sense, it’s like a monocle.”

Rai had a small pout upon hearing that. “Really? And I had such an inspirational speech ready for you too in case you were going to scream ‘Despair! Seeing with only one eye has left me in despair!’”

“…… I should have known you were going to say something like that.”

“Still wanna hear my speech anyway? I really worked hard on it!”

Sette merely sighed in annoyance. “I can’t stop you anyways so do as you wish.”

Material-L grinned before clearing her throat. “First things first: don’t think of yourself as handicapped. Think of yourself as handicapable! Even though you may have lost an eye, that doesn’t mean you can stop being badass! Take that Sagat guy from Street Fighter. He’s only got one eye and yet he still keeps top tier status!”

It didn’t take long for the pink haired woman to tune out her companion and try conversing with the Azure Grimoire’s AI. ‘You never answered my question earlier. What is Aura Magic?’ Since she’s going to be down for a bit, she might as well try and figure out what she was getting herself into.

Aura magic is a style of magic that one uses to enhance your own physical abilities to a degree. A true master of Aura Magic can control their bodies perfectly.

‘Perfectly?’

Well, if you lost an arm, you could regenerate it without taking much time to do so. Also, you can buff up certain physical aspects of your body while inflicting status ailments on your enemies.

‘So, it's just a style of magic to enhance your physical abilities?’

That's just the basics. At the highest levels, you'll find that even the laws of reality are easy to manipulate to your own whims. Of course, reaching that level would take many years, if not decades, to do so. There are also other limits but you'll find out on your own as your skill improves. For now, you should know that you cannot affect ordinary metal, certain creature species...

‘Metal? I have metal circuits in my body. Would that not interfere with the Aura Magic?’

JD sounded rather surprised by that. Huh… no wonder the integration process is taking so long. Just to clarify, the metal that’s a part of your internal body won’t interfere with the Aura Magic but if you are attacked by a weapon made out of normal metal that is not enchanted in some way, that would be disruptive to your aura.

‘That’s a rather odd weakness...’ She paused for a moment before asking her next question. ‘What about combat applications?’

Any attack spells with this system would strike the aura of a person before their body.

‘Aura?’

Every living being has an aura to it. It determines our magic abilities.

‘So, it's like a Linker Core then.’

I don't know what a Linker Core is but if this Linker Core is the source of magic that feeds into your aura, then an attack on the aura would also be an attack on the Linker Core in a way.

‘In a way?’

All magical spells amplify the aura around the user based on the mana that is used to power the spell. Most of the time, it’s invisible to the naked eye.

“Sette-chan, you aren’t listening!” wailed Rai, snapping the Combat Cyborg out of her telepathic conversation. “Ah, geez… and I was just gonna start telling you the juicy stuff on why I recruited you!”

“Really?” asked Sette in her usual neutral tone.

“Yep! I told you back in that kitchen that there’s a source pulling the strings behind a lot of events in this universe. A source that has vast influence over the way things unfold. We’re going to go after those sources, Sette-chan!”

“An assassination mission?”

“No! Massive befriending!” There was that super mega happy grin along with that weird eerie glint in her red eyes.

“…… I don’t follow.”

Material-L immediately got into her ‘informative’ lecture. “The source can be divided into primary and secondary influences. The primary one is Masaki Tsuzuki. Of course, the problem is that he’s very elusive. Hardly any photos of him! Once we manage to pass the Final Frontier, I was thinking of knocking down the Temple of Seven Arcs to force him out but that’s still not exactly a guarantee. So our next best bet is Nana Mizuki who screwed the lives of both you and me. Easily recognizable but she’ll be tough to approach.”

“In what way?” Sette had obviously given up trying to make sense out of what the blue haired woman was saying.

“The thing is she can assume multiple identities! Like being a vampire with duo personalities, a Magical Girl with a Super Silhouette form or an Elf Princess armed with a weapon that can act as a gun, sword AND a guitar! And if that’s not hard enough, we have to deal with her army!”

“An army?”

Rai was glad that her sidekick was getting involved in the planning. “Yes, an army… and by army I mean Production Assistants... and by Production Assistants I mean underpaid interns...and by underpaid interns I mean her fans. We’ll have to deal with her fans!”

Sette could practically feel the headache forming. “So we have to deal with an army of cooling apparatuses brought to life by a spell designed to make inanimate objects serve as foot soldiers?”

“…… sure, let’s go with that!”

“I find your lack of sanity highly disturbing.”

That deadpan comment was more than enough to get Rai to lose herself in endless giggles.

Yeah, I really do not care about this Sette storyline. It just feels so out of place.

I think you're over doing Rai's fourth wall breaking. Stuff like that is best for just quick one liners, not multi paragraph long rants. It feels forced and over done. That line about the cooling apparatuses was funny, though :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

...alright I confess, I actually wanted her to torture someone else instead :eyespin:

*checks list* Actually, I haven't tortured Miyuki in a good while, now that I think of it... and Vivio's do for some mental anguish come next chapter of LDG, so you have that to look forward to. :innocent:

[Nanya01]

Posted All Good Things (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5335063/47/Day_in_the_Life) and the Epilogue (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5335063/48/Day_in_the_Life) to FF.Net

The Epilogue has a special thank you for certain people.

[00-Raiser]

Posted All Good Things (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5335063/47/Day_in_the_Life) and the Epilogue (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5335063/48/Day_in_the_Life) to FF.Net

The Epilogue has a special thank you for certain people.

Problem: While you removed Cinque's kiss, you still left in "Strange, the desire to get another kiss from him wasn't there anymore."

And I'm glad I could help :) Thank you for providing us with this story.

[Nanya01]

Problem: While you removed Cinque's kiss, you still left in "Strange, the desire to get another kiss from him wasn't there anymore."

And I'm glad I could help :) Thank you for providing us with this story.

ACK! *Fixes*

Thanks for the catch.

And I'm glad that you enjoyed it. :)

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

New Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3367103#post3367103)

"Lina, dear." Lina turned as her mother came back into the room, looking concerned. "Can you come here?"

"Sure." Lina nodded as she left the room.

"I'm coming with." Luna spoke up. "I want to speak to you about something."

As they left, Zelgadis shook his head. "No one answered my earlier question." He looked at Shiro, then Chrono, then turned his head to look at Arf. "Just why was that girl so terrified?"

"Nanoha." Shiro spoke up. "Please call my daughter by her name."

Zelgadis nodded at the man. "My apologies for that." He wasn't worried about what the man could do to him, Lina was a different matter all together, but it paid to be polite at the very least.

"As for what happened," Chrono spoke up and sighed, "I can't tell you all the details, but back on her home world, Nanoha, Fate, Yuuno and myself ended up dealing with some powerful enemies at the time. During the fight, something happened that caught the attention of a powerful Mazoku, Lina said that he was a lord."

"A lord?!" Zelgadis and Amelia gasped as they looked alarmed and Chrono nodded, sighing softly.

"The lord and his... Priest, yes, I believe that's what she was, anyway, the two of them targeted Nanoha and tortured her mentally for a time before they finally decided to use her directly."

"But, Miss Lina's daughter?" Amelia looked troubled as Chrono nodded. "Why? No Mazoku does things without a reason and..."

Chrono held up a hand. "I'm sorry, that's not my place to say. If Lina and Nanoha wish to tell you all the details, they will. But when it was said and done, Nanoha was a horrible wreck and Lina blames herself for what happened."

Zelgadis nodded and shook his head. "I see." He could understand not wanting to talk about things. He never liked talking about his own problems very much.

(---)

"Mom?" Lina blinked as her mother opened the door to her old room silently and she smiled as she saw Nanoha sleeping, her face buried into Fate's chest as the blond girl hugged her in the front, and Yuuno hugged her from behind. The two were still awake and gave them a pointed look. Nodding, Lina stepped back and closed the door. "Let her sleep."

"But they..."

Lina shook her head and sighed. "Nanoha has terrible nightmares at times. They've been getting better, but last night was a pretty intense one." Plus just getting to sleep took her daughter hours most nights. She did find it interesting that when Fate or Yuuno was in bed with her, Nanoha fell asleep almost instantly. Six months just wasn't enough time to fully recover. Hell, it had taken her almost three years to get over being separated from her world, and she thought that had been fast.

"I see..." Her mother sighed as she looked back at the room. "If it helps her."

"Sis..." Lina turned and saw her sister looking at her, frowning slightly. "Can we talk, just the two of us?"

Lina jerked her head. "Outside then."

Watching her daughters leave, she sighed heavily, wondering why things had to be so tense between them.

(---)

After they stepped outside and away from the door, the two sisters stopped and stared into the air for a little while. "What is it, Luna?" Lina asked her sister as she looked at the Knight of Cephied rather tiredly.

"...You changed. You used to be terrified of me." Luna sighed as Lina gave her a flat stare, completely unflinching. "I thought you died off for real." She shook her head as her sister turned away and looked at the sky. "I never..."

"I know." Lina said softly. "I know you cared about me, but I was stupid as a kid and after what you did, I was scared stiff of you. Honestly, I thought you'd be more angry at me for doing what I did and..."

"You idiot!" Luna growled and grabbed her sister, spinning her and hugging the redhead tightly. "Of course I'm angry at you! But I'm more upset that you went away like you did!"

Lina's mis-matched eyes were wide in shock as her sister hugged her. "...Sis?"

"I was stupid, and I was scared that I would never get to see you again." Luna trembled slightly. "Even now, it feels like I'm dreaming and that you're really gone and..."

"Excuse me." Lina pulled away from the hug and punched her sister in the jaw hard enough to send Luna falling to the ground on her ass. "That help?"

Luna groaned and rubbed her jaw. "Yeah, actually, it did." She blinked as Lina outstretched a hand to her. Grabbing it, Luna smiled at Lina, got up and hugged her again. "It's good to have you home, baby sister."

"Heh, I'm the older one now, Luna." Lina chuckled softly as she hugged Luna back. "You're going to have to convince mom and dad to have another kid if you want to call someone your baby sister from now on."

Luna shook her head. "No... You're always going to be my baby sister." Tears fell freely from her eyes as the two continued to hug. "Even if you're older than me."

"Nnngh... Damn." Lina sniffled slightly. "You're a sap, you know that?" Lina broke the hug and smirked at Luna. "I guess we may just have to tell mom and dad to have another kid, otherwise people will find it weird that you're calling someone older than you your baby sister."

The two looked at each other for a moment, before laughing and smiling.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

New Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3367103#post3367103)

"Lina, dear." Lina turned as her mother came back into the room, looking concerned. "Can you come here?"

"Sure." Lina nodded as she left the room.

"I'm coming with." Luna spoke up. "I want to speak to you about something."

As they left, Zelgadis shook his head. "No one answered my earlier question." He looked at Shiro, then Chrono, then turned his head to look at Arf. "Just why was that girl so terrified?"

"Nanoha." Shiro spoke up. "Please call my daughter by her name."

Zelgadis nodded at the man. "My apologies for that." He wasn't worried about what the man could do to him, Lina was a different matter all together, but it paid to be polite at the very least.

"As for what happened," Chrono spoke up and sighed, "I can't tell you all the details, but back on her home world, Nanoha, Fate, Yuuno and myself ended up dealing with some powerful enemies at the time. During the fight, something happened that caught the attention of a powerful Mazoku, Lina said that he was a lord."

"A lord?!" Zelgadis and Amelia gasped as they looked alarmed and Chrono nodded, sighing softly.

"The lord and his... Priest, yes, I believe that's what she was, anyway, the two of them targeted Nanoha and tortured her mentally for a time before they finally decided to use her directly."

"But, Miss Lina's daughter?" Amelia looked troubled as Chrono nodded. "Why? No Mazoku does things without a reason and..."

Chrono held up a hand. "I'm sorry, that's not my place to say. If Lina and Nanoha wish to tell you all the details, they will. But when it was said and done, Nanoha was a horrible wreck and Lina blames herself for what happened."

Zelgadis nodded and shook his head. "I see." He could understand not wanting to talk about things. He never liked talking about his own problems very much.

(---)

"Mom?" Lina blinked as her mother opened the door to her old room silently and she smiled as she saw Nanoha sleeping, her face buried into Fate's chest as the blond girl hugged her in the front, and Yuuno hugged her from behind. The two were still awake and gave them a pointed look. Nodding, Lina stepped back and closed the door. "Let her sleep."

"But they..."

Lina shook her head and sighed. "Nanoha has terrible nightmares at times. They've been getting better, but last night was a pretty intense one." Plus just getting to sleep took her daughter hours most nights. She did find it interesting that when Fate or Yuuno was in bed with her, Nanoha fell asleep almost instantly. Six months just wasn't enough time to fully recover. Hell, it had taken her almost three years to get over being separated from her world, and she thought that had been fast.

"I see..." Her mother sighed as she looked back at the room. "If it helps her."

"Sis..." Lina turned and saw her sister looking at her, frowning slightly. "Can we talk, just the two of us?"

Lina jerked her head. "Outside then."

Watching her daughters leave, she sighed heavily, wondering why things had to be so tense between them.

(---)

After they stepped outside and away from the door, the two sisters stopped and stared into the air for a little while. "What is it, Luna?" Lina asked her sister as she looked at the Knight of Cephied rather tiredly.

"...You changed. You used to be terrified of me." Luna sighed as Lina gave her a flat stare, completely unflinching. "I thought you died off for real." She shook her head as her sister turned away and looked at the sky. "I never..."

"I know." Lina said softly. "I know you cared about me, but I was stupid as a kid and after what you did, I was scared stiff of you. Honestly, I thought you'd be more angry at me for doing what I did and..."

"You idiot!" Luna growled and grabbed her sister, spinning her and hugging the redhead tightly. "Of course I'm angry at you! But I'm more upset that you went away like you did!"

Lina's mis-matched eyes were wide in shock as her sister hugged her. "...Sis?"

"I was stupid, and I was scared that I would never get to see you again." Luna trembled slightly. "Even now, it feels like I'm dreaming and that you're really gone and..."

"Excuse me." Lina pulled away from the hug and punched her sister in the jaw hard enough to send Luna falling to the ground on her ass. "That help?"

Luna groaned and rubbed her jaw. "Yeah, actually, it did." She blinked as Lina outstretched a hand to her. Grabbing it, Luna smiled at Lina, got up and hugged her again. "It's good to have you home, baby sister."

"Heh, I'm the older one now, Luna." Lina chuckled softly as she hugged Luna back. "You're going to have to convince mom and dad to have another kid if you want to call someone your baby sister from now on."

Luna shook her head. "No... You're always going to be my baby sister." Tears fell freely from her eyes as the two continued to hug. "Even if you're older than me."

"Nnngh... Damn." Lina sniffled slightly. "You're a sap, you know that?" Lina broke the hug and smirked at Luna. "I guess we may just have to tell mom and dad to have another kid, otherwise people will find it weird that you're calling someone older than you your baby sister."

The two looked at each other for a moment, before laughing and smiling.

Is this the begining of your second onslaught then Nanya?

The conversation between Lina and Luna at the end there tugged at my heartstrings (I'm a real sucker for touching moments). The whole Nanoha nightmare things sends shivers down my spine, I can still see that girl snapping, I really can.

[Moczo]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

New Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3367103#post3367103)

"Lina, dear." Lina turned as her mother came back into the room, looking concerned. "Can you come here?"

"Sure." Lina nodded as she left the room.

"I'm coming with." Luna spoke up. "I want to speak to you about something."

As they left, Zelgadis shook his head. "No one answered my earlier question." He looked at Shiro, then Chrono, then turned his head to look at Arf. "Just why was that girl so terrified?"

"Nanoha." Shiro spoke up. "Please call my daughter by her name."

Zelgadis nodded at the man. "My apologies for that." He wasn't worried about what the man could do to him, Lina was a different matter all together, but it paid to be polite at the very least.

"As for what happened," Chrono spoke up and sighed, "I can't tell you all the details, but back on her home world, Nanoha, Fate, Yuuno and myself ended up dealing with some powerful enemies at the time. During the fight, something happened that caught the attention of a powerful Mazoku, Lina said that he was a lord."

"A lord?!" Zelgadis and Amelia gasped as they looked alarmed and Chrono nodded, sighing softly.

"The lord and his... Priest, yes, I believe that's what she was, anyway, the two of them targeted Nanoha and tortured her mentally for a time before they finally decided to use her directly."

"But, Miss Lina's daughter?" Amelia looked troubled as Chrono nodded. "Why? No Mazoku does things without a reason and..."

Chrono held up a hand. "I'm sorry, that's not my place to say. If Lina and Nanoha wish to tell you all the details, they will. But when it was said and done, Nanoha was a horrible wreck and Lina blames herself for what happened."

Zelgadis nodded and shook his head. "I see." He could understand not wanting to talk about things. He never liked talking about his own problems very much.

(---)

"Mom?" Lina blinked as her mother opened the door to her old room silently and she smiled as she saw Nanoha sleeping, her face buried into Fate's chest as the blond girl hugged her in the front, and Yuuno hugged her from behind. The two were still awake and gave them a pointed look. Nodding, Lina stepped back and closed the door. "Let her sleep."

"But they..."

Lina shook her head and sighed. "Nanoha has terrible nightmares at times. They've been getting better, but last night was a pretty intense one." Plus just getting to sleep took her daughter hours most nights. She did find it interesting that when Fate or Yuuno was in bed with her, Nanoha fell asleep almost instantly. Six months just wasn't enough time to fully recover. Hell, it had taken her almost three years to get over being separated from her world, and she thought that had been fast.

"I see..." Her mother sighed as she looked back at the room. "If it helps her."

"Sis..." Lina turned and saw her sister looking at her, frowning slightly. "Can we talk, just the two of us?"

Lina jerked her head. "Outside then."

Watching her daughters leave, she sighed heavily, wondering why things had to be so tense between them.

(---)

After they stepped outside and away from the door, the two sisters stopped and stared into the air for a little while. "What is it, Luna?" Lina asked her sister as she looked at the Knight of Cephied rather tiredly.

"...You changed. You used to be terrified of me." Luna sighed as Lina gave her a flat stare, completely unflinching. "I thought you died off for real." She shook her head as her sister turned away and looked at the sky. "I never..."

"I know." Lina said softly. "I know you cared about me, but I was stupid as a kid and after what you did, I was scared stiff of you. Honestly, I thought you'd be more angry at me for doing what I did and..."

"You idiot!" Luna growled and grabbed her sister, spinning her and hugging the redhead tightly. "Of course I'm angry at you! But I'm more upset that you went away like you did!"

Lina's mis-matched eyes were wide in shock as her sister hugged her. "...Sis?"

"I was stupid, and I was scared that I would never get to see you again." Luna trembled slightly. "Even now, it feels like I'm dreaming and that you're really gone and..."

"Excuse me." Lina pulled away from the hug and punched her sister in the jaw hard enough to send Luna falling to the ground on her ass. "That help?"

Luna groaned and rubbed her jaw. "Yeah, actually, it did." She blinked as Lina outstretched a hand to her. Grabbing it, Luna smiled at Lina, got up and hugged her again. "It's good to have you home, baby sister."

"Heh, I'm the older one now, Luna." Lina chuckled softly as she hugged Luna back. "You're going to have to convince mom and dad to have another kid if you want to call someone your baby sister from now on."

Luna shook her head. "No... You're always going to be my baby sister." Tears fell freely from her eyes as the two continued to hug. "Even if you're older than me."

"Nnngh... Damn." Lina sniffled slightly. "You're a sap, you know that?" Lina broke the hug and smirked at Luna. "I guess we may just have to tell mom and dad to have another kid, otherwise people will find it weird that you're calling someone older than you your baby sister."

The two looked at each other for a moment, before laughing and smiling.


"Sis..." Lina turned and saw her sister looking at her, frowning slightly. "Can we talk, just the two of us?"

Lina jerked her head. "Outside then."

Unless Lina's having a very strange conversation, I'm assuming one of those is meant to be 'Luna'. :heh:

Other than this one misplaced letter though, very good chapter! I basically agree with what's been already said: the Lina/Luna conversation is really heartwarming, and does a lot to drive home that even though they might not get along all that well under normal circumstances, they are sisters and they love each other. As for Nanoha... poor thing. Six months isn't enough to get over what she's been through, so it's realistic, but that doesn't mean I don't feel bad for the poor dear.

Looking forward to the next part!

[Nanya01]

Unless Lina's having a very strange conversation, I'm assuming one of those is meant to be 'Luna'. :heh:

Other than this one misplaced letter though, very good chapter! I basically agree with what's been already said: the Lina/Luna conversation is really heartwarming, and does a lot to drive home that even though they might not get along all that well under normal circumstances, they are sisters and they love each other. As for Nanoha... poor thing. Six months isn't enough to get over what she's been through, so it's realistic, but that doesn't mean I don't feel bad for the poor dear.

Looking forward to the next part!

yeah, one of them is Luna. Luna's speaking in the first line, Moczo. :heh:

Just that Lina turned to look at her.

[Moczo]

yeah, one of them is Luna. Luna's speaking in the first line, Moczo. :heh:

Just that Lina turned to look at her.

Aaaaaaaaah. And now I feel dumb!

[RadiantBeam]

Posted All Good Things (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5335063/47/Day_in_the_Life) and the Epilogue (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5335063/48/Day_in_the_Life) to FF.Net

The Epilogue has a special thank you for certain people.

Oh hey, wasn't expecting to be mentioned there. :heh:

You did good, Nanya. :) I'm sorry that I left when I did, but you brought the story along very well by yourself and gave it a good ending. Awesome job.

[Endscape]

Excellent work as usual, Nanya. Day in the Life was a great fic, one of the best I've ever read and I'm glad to see you've done the ending so well.

[Nanya01]

Probably not going to take over this thread like I did before. But, oh well.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

New Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3367103#post3367103)

New Part 13 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3368262#post3368262)

The next morning...

Zelgadis rubbed his eyes as he walked out of the house. "Morning, Amelia." He nodded to the princess, who was sleepily moving towards the outside as well. There hadn't been much in the way of talking, though Zelgadis did want to have a sword fight against Lina's husband. If he was any good with the blade he held, it could be an interesting fight.

"Mr. Zelgadis, why are you up so early?"

"I did say that I'd help teach them Shamanism magic." He drawled out. "And I wish to learn that transformation spell that the girl used." The two stepped outside and Amelia blinked as she saw the kids, all of them, using various spells while Lina over-looked it.

"Miss Lina?" She gasped as she saw Yuuno fireballing a tree. "What?!" She was about to do something when Lina turned and shook her head. "But, Miss Lina!"

"It'll be fine, Amelia." Lina smiled at her softly. "Take a close look, don't you notice something?"

Zelgadis frowned as he looked around. "Huh, everything looks... Off for some reason."

Lina nodded and told the kids to stop for a moment. "Yeah, it is off. Apparently these kids know a spell that makes it so that we can use magic freely without worrying about destroying everything."

"Could have used that in the past." Zelgadis muttered softly. "So... About this transformation magic."

Lina grinned at him. "Not a problem, this should be fun."

(---)

"Xellos..." She looked at her servant. "What news do you have?"

"It seems Miss Lina Inverse has returned."

Zelas raised an eyebrow at her servant. "Indeed. I did not know that the Lord of Nightmares was in the neighborhood of returning people back to life. Should we be worried that our esteemed Hellmaster is going to return?"

"I doubt it." Xellos said as he looked at her while she took a drag from a cigarette. "Her aura is both far stronger and leaks out Chaos itself."

"Indeed." Zelas raised an eyebrow as she held a goblet of wine in her hand. "I suppose this changes our plans for that remnant."

Xellos shrugged at that. "Perhaps it does. She was traveling with some people that I have never seen before."

"I see." Zelas turned away from him. "Do what you need to, Xellos."

"Of course." Xellos smiled as he disappeared.

Zelas narrowed her eyes at where he was. 'Just what are you thinking, my servant?' Oh well, he was nothing if not loyal.

(---)

Xellos reappeared just outside of Zephilia and blinked, well, as much as he did, as he looked at the distortion field around the city. "Huh, a local time-space distortion, huh?" Interestingly enough, it didn't seem like it was dangerous to anyone. "This just gets better and better." He grinned and floated up to a tree and waited. He was sure that he'd get an opportunity to get close to her soon enough. He had something to confirm.

(---)

"So, Hellmaster's executioner returned?" She turned to her General, who was kneeling and nodding to her. "Riksfalto, are you sure?"

The one-eyed Mazoku nodded to her master. "Yes, Lord Dolphin, I'm sure it was her. Metallium's pet seemed interested in her."

Dolphin sighed and turned around. "Huraker!"

A woman in fancy robes and ash-colored hair looked at her master. "Yes?"

"How goes your project?"

She smirked. "Oh, just fine. I may have to scale back my operations though if what I heard comes to pass."

"Do what you need to." Dolphin turned away from Huraker and frowned, wondering just what was going on. It felt like the winds of change were coming.

"Excuse me, master." Dolphin turned to Huraker, who was holding a box to her. "I believe that these will be good for you."

Dolphin blinked as she took the box and opened it up. Her eyes widened and sparkled in delight. "CHOCOLATE!" She squealed and dove into the treats with abandon.

Riksfalto stared at Dolphin and grabbed Huraker, teleporting both of them away from Deep Sea Dolphin. "Are you INSANE?! You know that our master isn't allowed to have chocolate!!"

Huraker shrugged, oh, she knew that. "Anyway, I have places to go and people to screw over."

As Huraker disappeared, Riksfalto sighed, wondering just what was going on. "I HATE subterfuge! Why can't everything be straight forward?!"

So, I'm still not sure which path to go yet.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

More and more different forces seem to have plans for our heroes don't they? Makes me wonder what everyone and not jus Xellos is doing now, it's all getting interesting...again.

[Nanya01]

Just a short.

"Nanoha-mama!"

Nanoha groaned and opened an eye as she saw Vivio wrapped up in some blankets. "Vivio?"

"I made a fort, but then I moved and it all fell down and I don't think you want to go into the kitchen right now."

Nanoha blinked, several times, before getting out of bed, putting a robe on and heading to the kitchen. She wasn't sure what to expect, it could be anything.

When she got to the kitchen, she stopped, her eyes wide as she saw what it was. The counters were a mess, covered in eggs, milk, flour... But on the table...

"Vivio..?" Nanoha blinked as she turned around, seeing her daughter smiling at her nervously. "...You made breakfast?" The eggs, the pancakes, and the drinks on the table were really messy, but it didn't look like anything was burned at least.

"Uh huh... But then all my clothes were messy, so I grabbed some blankets and..."

Nanoha started laughing and knelt down to rub her daughter's hair and coughed as the two of them were suddenly covered in flour. "...I think you need to learn some restraint for cooking." Vivio giggled nervously as the two sat down to eat breakfast.

Despite the mess, the stuff was pretty good.

[00-Raiser]

Just a short.

"Nanoha-mama!"

Nanoha groaned and opened an eye as she saw Vivio wrapped up in some blankets. "Vivio?"

"I made a fort, but then I moved and it all fell down and I don't think you want to go into the kitchen right now."

Nanoha blinked, several times, before getting out of bed, putting a robe on and heading to the kitchen. She wasn't sure what to expect, it could be anything.

When she got to the kitchen, she stopped, her eyes wide as she saw what it was. The counters were a mess, covered in eggs, milk, flour... But on the table...

"Vivio..?" Nanoha blinked as she turned around, seeing her daughter smiling at her nervously. "...You made breakfast?" The eggs, the pancakes, and the drinks on the table were really messy, but it didn't look like anything was burned at least.

"Uh huh... But then all my clothes were messy, so I grabbed some blankets and..."

Nanoha started laughing and knelt down to rub her daughter's hair and coughed as the two of them were suddenly covered in flour. "...I think you need to learn some restraint for cooking." Vivio giggled nervously as the two sat down to eat breakfast.

Despite the mess, the stuff was pretty good.

Heh, like Nanoha has any right to talk about restraint :heh:

Cute short.

[Nanya01]

So, what path am I taking?

...

Find out for yourself.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

New Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3367103#post3367103)

New Part 13 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3368262#post3368262)

New Part 14 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3369903#post3369903)

"Hey, mom..." Nanoha smiled at Lina as they finished their training for the day and the field shrank down. "Mind if we go looking around?"

"That's fine." Lina nodded and looked at Zelgadis, who was still working over the transformation magic. "Just don't wander out of the village, okay?"

"Okay!" Nanoha smiled and ran off, Fate, Yuuno and Arf following her.

Chrono shook his head and shrugged, oh well, he was curious too. "Excuse me."

As she watched them leave, Amelia turned to Nanoha with a look of wonder on her face. "They learn fast." Heck, the most she did was help that Yuuno boy refine his healing magic, since Zelgadis and Lina were teaching them various attack spells.

Lina smiled and the two stopped as Zelgadis let out a yell. They turned and both stared as his skin smoothed out, his hair softened and his clothes seemed to deflate slightly. "Zel?"

"I... I did it!" He started chuckling as he felt his face. "Unreal." It had been so long since he felt something other than hard rock on his face. "I... I can..."

"Don't get too used to it, Zel..." Lina shook her head. "While it's true that you were able to shift forms thanks to Yuuno and Arf showing you that, your true form is the Chimera. It shouldn't be too hard to keep yourself looking like that." Heck, she had no idea how far the transformation went, considering Yuuno was only as heavy as a normal ferret when he was in that form. "But if something happens that dispels magic, you'll be back to your Chimera look in an instant."

Zelgadis grumbled, but nodded, that made sense at least. "Alright." He may not have looked too different that he did when he was a Chimera, but he was normal again! Or at least as normal as he could have been. This was the best day of his life! His eyes widened for a moment. "I won't be used as an anchor ever again!"

As they watched Zelgadis start laughing to himself, Lina and Amelia sweat-dropped heavily. Who knew being a Chimera had such an effect on his personality?

"I think Mr. Zelgadis is too happy."

"I'm worried that something's going to happen to screw with him." Still, it was nice to see Zelgadis happy.

...

So why was she worried that the world was going to explode?

(---)

"Feels like I stepped back in time." Yuuno commented as he and Fate walked down some of the streets. "I mean, really far back in time." Heck, even Ancient Belka and Al Hazard, from what he knew, had better levels of technology than this. Even the most rural worlds in Bureau space were more developed than this place was.

It was... Rather refreshing actually.

Fate smiled as she looked the place over. It was nice. Arf had disappeared somewhere, thought she was certain that was because that "Spot" person was bothering her. At least Arf didn't seem to mind, otherwise her familiar would have done something a bit drastic to that wolf person. "I wonder how long we'll stay here?"

Yuuno shrugged, though now that there was a way here, he wouldn't mind coming back every so often, at the very least, he could study all the variations of magic, dig up something that was destroyed and find out the whole history of everything that happened here.

Fate frowned lightly. "Just where did Nanoha go off to?"

(---)

"OOOOH!" Nanoha squealed as she saw some really pretty flowers near the edge of town. "So pretty." She had never seen these before, and was rather surprised that they existed at all.

"My, my..." Nanoha's eyes went wide as she heard a voice from nowhere. Standing up, she looked around, before gasping as a purple-haired man in a black outfit, carrying a staff and looking at her through closed eyes, appeared close to her. "Looks like I was right."

Nanoha trembled, the feeling she was getting from him. "Raising Heart!"

"Set up."

The man gave her a confused look as she called out her device and pointed it at him. "You really should put that thing away. You could poke an eye out with it."

Nanoha couldn't stop herself from shaking, she could just tell. "You... You're a Mazoku, aren't you?!"

He looked rather stunned at that. "Oh my... What gave me away?" Nanoha didn't answer as she fired a volley of Axel shooters at the Mazoku. "Now, now..." He grinned and flicked his wrist, causing the attacks to dissipate. "Enough of that. I don't want to fight, just talk."

"So... Who are you?"

He grinned at her and bowed. "I'm Xellos, the Trickster Priest. But, as for you, I was right." He started laughing and slapped his leg as he doubled over.

Nanoha wasn't sure what to think, but she blinked in confusion as she looked at him. "Um... What?"

"You're Lina Inverse's daughter!" Xellos managed to get out between laughs. "Who would have thought that the little girl who put me in headlocks and caused terror wherever she went would have a daughter?"

Nanoha stared stupidly, even as she slowly lowered her weapon. "Uh... What?"

Xellos chuckled and stood straight up. "Oh, nothing, nothing at all." As he faded, he gave a parting shot to her. "You should learn to control that Chaos power you have, otherwise every Mazoku will come for you."

"What do you mean?!" Nanoha called out.

"That... Is a secret."

Nanoha looked around and gulped before recalling her device and running back to her grandmother's house. This was... She stopped and blinked, what was this? Despite being a Mazoku, the guy didn't seem as... Mean as Death Bringer and Alicia had been.

"This is confusing..." Nanoha pouted as she continued to make her way through the town.

(---)

"What do you want?" She turned to see the one-eyed, green-haired general grinning at her. "Riksfalto..."

"Now now, Sherra..." The other General grinned at her blue-haired counterpart. "Would it kill you to smile?"

"Unless I'm fighting, I don't really care." Sherra rolled her eyes and sighed. "Lord Dynast has put his own plans on hold right now. There's nothing to do."

"Well, you do know that Xellos is interested in something right now." She grinned more as Sherra's face darkened. "So... Considering what's going to happen, want to... Mess with Xellos' plans a bit?"

Sherra thought about it, and when Riksfalto explained, she grinned and nodded. "Oh yes. But, why help me? Your master and my master aren't close, unlike your master and Lord Zelas are."

Riksfalto grimaced. "Let's just say that... Despite my master and Zelas being friends, I don't like Xellos."

Sherra smirked, she didn't like Xellos either. "Alright, I'm in. But if Zelas gets mad, this is your fault, remember that."

"Of course." The two disappeared from the mountains that they were in.

(---)

"So, you say that she returned?" An upset man looked at the one who gave him the news. "You're sure?"

"Yes." He nodded to the one who spoke. "However misguided your revenge may be, Valgaav, remember that we need the weapons of light."

"Don't worry." The green haired man grinned as he looked at the Lance in his hands. "I'll help you get what you want, you just get me a clear shot at her."

"Very well." The pink-colored Shinzoku nodded to the hybrid.

"Soon, Lina Inverse, soon..." Valgaav grinned to himself.

(---)

Meanwhile, a majority of the world away...

"Milady?" A young boy with a rather muscular body, spiky blue hair wearing brown boots, green shorts and a white coat looked at Hurauker as she walked out from behind a tree. "What brings you here?" He asked, gripping his large sword, Banisher and looking at her in concern.

"It seems... The end of the world is coming." Huraker sighed softly. "Even the mightiest Gods and Demons cannot stop what is going to happen."

"That's wrong!" The boy frowned at her. "I'll do anything for you, Milady! Anything!"

"Really?" Huraker smiled softly as she pulled out a gem. "This gem will take you across the oceans, Lyos. It won't activate for a few more days, but if you are there, I know that the world can be saved."

Lyos nodded as he took the green and purple gem from her. "How do I use it?"

Huraker pointed towards the ocean. "In three days, stand with your feet in the water, then use the Banisher and the power you have as the Knight of the Aqualord, and you shall be taken across the planet, to meet your destiny." Sure, Huraker would have rather have dealt with it here, but she didn't know if the world was going to survive or not. Oh well, it would be interesting to see if this boy could manifest what little power the Water Dragon King left behind in him.

As Lyos ran away, Huraker grinned. "Just you wait and see, world... Once I have the power of a fully mature Knight of the Aqua Lord, I'll have everything." She started laughing even as she disappeared into thin air.

Oh, this was going to be so much fun.

My muse went "I WANT IT ALL!"

[shiroi mahotsukai]

So, what path am I taking?

...

Find out for yourself.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

New Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3367103#post3367103)

New Part 13 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3368262#post3368262)

New Part 14 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3369903#post3369903)

"Hey, mom..." Nanoha smiled at Lina as they finished their training for the day and the field shrank down. "Mind if we go looking around?"

"That's fine." Lina nodded and looked at Zelgadis, who was still working over the transformation magic. "Just don't wander out of the village, okay?"

"Okay!" Nanoha smiled and ran off, Fate, Yuuno and Arf following her.

Chrono shook his head and shrugged, oh well, he was curious too. "Excuse me."

As she watched them leave, Amelia turned to Nanoha with a look of wonder on her face. "They learn fast." Heck, the most she did was help that Yuuno boy refine his healing magic, since Zelgadis and Lina were teaching them various attack spells.

Lina smiled and the two stopped as Zelgadis let out a yell. They turned and both stared as his skin smoothed out, his hair softened and his clothes seemed to deflate slightly. "Zel?"

"I... I did it!" He started chuckling as he felt his face. "Unreal." It had been so long since he felt something other than hard rock on his face. "I... I can..."

"Don't get too used to it, Zel..." Lina shook her head. "While it's true that you were able to shift forms thanks to Yuuno and Arf showing you that, your true form is the Chimera. It shouldn't be too hard to keep yourself looking like that." Heck, she had no idea how far the transformation went, considering Yuuno was only as heavy as a normal ferret when he was in that form. "But if something happens that dispels magic, you'll be back to your Chimera look in an instant."

Zelgadis grumbled, but nodded, that made sense at least. "Alright." He may not have looked too different that he did when he was a Chimera, but he was normal again! Or at least as normal as he could have been. This was the best day of his life! His eyes widened for a moment. "I won't be used as an anchor ever again!"

As they watched Zelgadis start laughing to himself, Lina and Amelia sweat-dropped heavily. Who knew being a Chimera had such an effect on his personality?

"I think Mr. Zelgadis is too happy."

"I'm worried that something's going to happen to screw with him." Still, it was nice to see Zelgadis happy.

...

So why was she worried that the world was going to explode?

(---)

"Feels like I stepped back in time." Yuuno commented as he and Fate walked down some of the streets. "I mean, really far back in time." Heck, even Ancient Belka and Al Hazard, from what he knew, had better levels of technology than this. Even the most rural worlds in Bureau space were more developed than this place was.

It was... Rather refreshing actually.

Fate smiled as she looked the place over. It was nice. Arf had disappeared somewhere, thought she was certain that was because that "Spot" person was bothering her. At least Arf didn't seem to mind, otherwise her familiar would have done something a bit drastic to that wolf person. "I wonder how long we'll stay here?"

Yuuno shrugged, though now that there was a way here, he wouldn't mind coming back every so often, at the very least, he could study all the variations of magic, dig up something that was destroyed and find out the whole history of everything that happened here.

Fate frowned lightly. "Just where did Nanoha go off to?"

(---)

"OOOOH!" Nanoha squealed as she saw some really pretty flowers near the edge of town. "So pretty." She had never seen these before, and was rather surprised that they existed at all.

"My, my..." Nanoha's eyes went wide as she heard a voice from nowhere. Standing up, she looked around, before gasping as a purple-haired man in a black outfit, carrying a staff and looking at her through closed eyes, appeared close to her. "Looks like I was right."

Nanoha trembled, the feeling she was getting from him. "Raising Heart!"

"Set up."

The man gave her a confused look as she called out her device and pointed it at him. "You really should put that thing away. You could poke an eye out with it."

Nanoha couldn't stop herself from shaking, she could just tell. "You... You're a Mazoku, aren't you?!"

He looked rather stunned at that. "Oh my... What gave me away?" Nanoha didn't answer as she fired a volley of Axel shooters at the Mazoku. "Now, now..." He grinned and flicked his wrist, causing the attacks to dissipate. "Enough of that. I don't want to fight, just talk."

"So... Who are you?"

He grinned at her and bowed. "I'm Xellos, the Trickster Priest. But, as for you, I was right." He started laughing and slapped his leg as he doubled over.

Nanoha wasn't sure what to think, but she blinked in confusion as she looked at him. "Um... What?"

"You're Lina Inverse's daughter!" Xellos managed to get out between laughs. "Who would have thought that the little girl who put me in headlocks and caused terror wherever she went would have a daughter?"

Nanoha stared stupidly, even as she slowly lowered her weapon. "Uh... What?"

Xellos chuckled and stood straight up. "Oh, nothing, nothing at all." As he faded, he gave a parting shot to her. "You should learn to control that Chaos power you have, otherwise every Mazoku will come for you."

"What do you mean?!" Nanoha called out.

"That... Is a secret."

Nanoha looked around and gulped before recalling her device and running back to her grandmother's house. This was... She stopped and blinked, what was this? Despite being a Mazoku, the guy didn't seem as... Mean as Death Bringer and Alicia had been.

"This is confusing..." Nanoha pouted as she continued to make her way through the town.

(---)

"What do you want?" She turned to see the one-eyed, green-haired general grinning at her. "Riksfalto..."

"Now now, Sherra..." The other General grinned at her blue-haired counterpart. "Would it kill you to smile?"

"Unless I'm fighting, I don't really care." Sherra rolled her eyes and sighed. "Lord Dynast has put his own plans on hold right now. There's nothing to do."

"Well, you do know that Xellos is interested in something right now." She grinned more as Sherra's face darkened. "So... Considering what's going to happen, want to... Mess with Xellos' plans a bit?"

Sherra thought about it, and when Riksfalto explained, she grinned and nodded. "Oh yes. But, why help me? Your master and my master aren't close, unlike your master and Lord Zelas are."

Riksfalto grimaced. "Let's just say that... Despite my master and Zelas being friends, I don't like Xellos."

Sherra smirked, she didn't like Xellos either. "Alright, I'm in. But if Zelas gets mad, this is your fault, remember that."

"Of course." The two disappeared from the mountains that they were in.

(---)

"So, you say that she returned?" An upset man looked at the one who gave him the news. "You're sure?"

"Yes." He nodded to the one who spoke. "However misguided your revenge may be, Valgaav, remember that we need the weapons of light."

"Don't worry." The green haired man grinned as he looked at the Lance in his hands. "I'll help you get what you want, you just get me a clear shot at her."

"Very well." The pink-colored Shinzoku nodded to the hybrid.

"Soon, Lina Inverse, soon..." Valgaav grinned to himself.

(---)

Meanwhile, a majority of the world away...

"Milady?" A young boy with a rather muscular body, spiky blue hair wearing brown boots, green shorts and a white coat looked at Hurauker as she walked out from behind a tree. "What brings you here?" He asked, gripping his large sword, Banisher and looking at her in concern.

"It seems... The end of the world is coming." Huraker sighed softly. "Even the mightiest Gods and Demons cannot stop what is going to happen."

"That's wrong!" The boy frowned at her. "I'll do anything for you, Milady! Anything!"

"Really?" Huraker smiled softly as she pulled out a gem. "This gem will take you across the oceans, Lyos. It won't activate for a few more days, but if you are there, I know that the world can be saved."

Lyos nodded as he took the green and purple gem from her. "How do I use it?"

Huraker pointed towards the ocean. "In three days, stand with your feet in the water, then use the Banisher and the power you have as the Knight of the Aqualord, and you shall be taken across the planet, to meet your destiny." Sure, Huraker would have rather have dealt with it here, but she didn't know if the world was going to survive or not. Oh well, it would be interesting to see if this boy could manifest what little power the Water Dragon King left behind in him.

As Lyos ran away, Huraker grinned. "Just you wait and see, world... Once I have the power of a fully mature Knight of the Aqua Lord, I'll have everything." She started laughing even as she disappeared into thin air.

Oh, this was going to be so much fun.

My muse went "I WANT IT ALL!"

Wow, everyone's planning something it seems, this will the most comfusing Xanotos Pileup ever. Also we didn't learn a thing about what any of these plans are did we? That was sneaky.

[vic-vic]

So, what path am I taking?

...

Find out for yourself.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355398#post3355398)

New Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3355978#post3355978)

New Omake 2 and 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3358955#post3358955)

New Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3367103#post3367103)

New Part 13 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3368262#post3368262)

New Part 14 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3369903#post3369903)

"Hey, mom..." Nanoha smiled at Lina as they finished their training for the day and the field shrank down. "Mind if we go looking around?"

"That's fine." Lina nodded and looked at Zelgadis, who was still working over the transformation magic. "Just don't wander out of the village, okay?"

"Okay!" Nanoha smiled and ran off, Fate, Yuuno and Arf following her.

Chrono shook his head and shrugged, oh well, he was curious too. "Excuse me."

As she watched them leave, Amelia turned to Nanoha with a look of wonder on her face. "They learn fast." Heck, the most she did was help that Yuuno boy refine his healing magic, since Zelgadis and Lina were teaching them various attack spells.

Lina smiled and the two stopped as Zelgadis let out a yell. They turned and both stared as his skin smoothed out, his hair softened and his clothes seemed to deflate slightly. "Zel?"

"I... I did it!" He started chuckling as he felt his face. "Unreal." It had been so long since he felt something other than hard rock on his face. "I... I can..."

"Don't get too used to it, Zel..." Lina shook her head. "While it's true that you were able to shift forms thanks to Yuuno and Arf showing you that, your true form is the Chimera. It shouldn't be too hard to keep yourself looking like that." Heck, she had no idea how far the transformation went, considering Yuuno was only as heavy as a normal ferret when he was in that form. "But if something happens that dispels magic, you'll be back to your Chimera look in an instant."

Zelgadis grumbled, but nodded, that made sense at least. "Alright." He may not have looked too different that he did when he was a Chimera, but he was normal again! Or at least as normal as he could have been. This was the best day of his life! His eyes widened for a moment. "I won't be used as an anchor ever again!"

As they watched Zelgadis start laughing to himself, Lina and Amelia sweat-dropped heavily. Who knew being a Chimera had such an effect on his personality?

"I think Mr. Zelgadis is too happy."

"I'm worried that something's going to happen to screw with him." Still, it was nice to see Zelgadis happy.

...

So why was she worried that the world was going to explode?

(---)

"Feels like I stepped back in time." Yuuno commented as he and Fate walked down some of the streets. "I mean, really far back in time." Heck, even Ancient Belka and Al Hazard, from what he knew, had better levels of technology than this. Even the most rural worlds in Bureau space were more developed than this place was.

It was... Rather refreshing actually.

Fate smiled as she looked the place over. It was nice. Arf had disappeared somewhere, thought she was certain that was because that "Spot" person was bothering her. At least Arf didn't seem to mind, otherwise her familiar would have done something a bit drastic to that wolf person. "I wonder how long we'll stay here?"

Yuuno shrugged, though now that there was a way here, he wouldn't mind coming back every so often, at the very least, he could study all the variations of magic, dig up something that was destroyed and find out the whole history of everything that happened here.

Fate frowned lightly. "Just where did Nanoha go off to?"

(---)

"OOOOH!" Nanoha squealed as she saw some really pretty flowers near the edge of town. "So pretty." She had never seen these before, and was rather surprised that they existed at all.

"My, my..." Nanoha's eyes went wide as she heard a voice from nowhere. Standing up, she looked around, before gasping as a purple-haired man in a black outfit, carrying a staff and looking at her through closed eyes, appeared close to her. "Looks like I was right."

Nanoha trembled, the feeling she was getting from him. "Raising Heart!"

"Set up."

The man gave her a confused look as she called out her device and pointed it at him. "You really should put that thing away. You could poke an eye out with it."

Nanoha couldn't stop herself from shaking, she could just tell. "You... You're a Mazoku, aren't you?!"

He looked rather stunned at that. "Oh my... What gave me away?" Nanoha didn't answer as she fired a volley of Axel shooters at the Mazoku. "Now, now..." He grinned and flicked his wrist, causing the attacks to dissipate. "Enough of that. I don't want to fight, just talk."

"So... Who are you?"

He grinned at her and bowed. "I'm Xellos, the Trickster Priest. But, as for you, I was right." He started laughing and slapped his leg as he doubled over.

Nanoha wasn't sure what to think, but she blinked in confusion as she looked at him. "Um... What?"

"You're Lina Inverse's daughter!" Xellos managed to get out between laughs. "Who would have thought that the little girl who put me in headlocks and caused terror wherever she went would have a daughter?"

Nanoha stared stupidly, even as she slowly lowered her weapon. "Uh... What?"

Xellos chuckled and stood straight up. "Oh, nothing, nothing at all." As he faded, he gave a parting shot to her. "You should learn to control that Chaos power you have, otherwise every Mazoku will come for you."

"What do you mean?!" Nanoha called out.

"That... Is a secret."

Nanoha looked around and gulped before recalling her device and running back to her grandmother's house. This was... She stopped and blinked, what was this? Despite being a Mazoku, the guy didn't seem as... Mean as Death Bringer and Alicia had been.

"This is confusing..." Nanoha pouted as she continued to make her way through the town.

(---)

"What do you want?" She turned to see the one-eyed, green-haired general grinning at her. "Riksfalto..."

"Now now, Sherra..." The other General grinned at her blue-haired counterpart. "Would it kill you to smile?"

"Unless I'm fighting, I don't really care." Sherra rolled her eyes and sighed. "Lord Dynast has put his own plans on hold right now. There's nothing to do."

"Well, you do know that Xellos is interested in something right now." She grinned more as Sherra's face darkened. "So... Considering what's going to happen, want to... Mess with Xellos' plans a bit?"

Sherra thought about it, and when Riksfalto explained, she grinned and nodded. "Oh yes. But, why help me? Your master and my master aren't close, unlike your master and Lord Zelas are."

Riksfalto grimaced. "Let's just say that... Despite my master and Zelas being friends, I don't like Xellos."

Sherra smirked, she didn't like Xellos either. "Alright, I'm in. But if Zelas gets mad, this is your fault, remember that."

"Of course." The two disappeared from the mountains that they were in.

(---)

"So, you say that she returned?" An upset man looked at the one who gave him the news. "You're sure?"

"Yes." He nodded to the one who spoke. "However misguided your revenge may be, Valgaav, remember that we need the weapons of light."

"Don't worry." The green haired man grinned as he looked at the Lance in his hands. "I'll help you get what you want, you just get me a clear shot at her."

"Very well." The pink-colored Shinzoku nodded to the hybrid.

"Soon, Lina Inverse, soon..." Valgaav grinned to himself.

(---)

Meanwhile, a majority of the world away...

"Milady?" A young boy with a rather muscular body, spiky blue hair wearing brown boots, green shorts and a white coat looked at Hurauker as she walked out from behind a tree. "What brings you here?" He asked, gripping his large sword, Banisher and looking at her in concern.

"It seems... The end of the world is coming." Huraker sighed softly. "Even the mightiest Gods and Demons cannot stop what is going to happen."

"That's wrong!" The boy frowned at her. "I'll do anything for you, Milady! Anything!"

"Really?" Huraker smiled softly as she pulled out a gem. "This gem will take you across the oceans, Lyos. It won't activate for a few more days, but if you are there, I know that the world can be saved."

Lyos nodded as he took the green and purple gem from her. "How do I use it?"

Huraker pointed towards the ocean. "In three days, stand with your feet in the water, then use the Banisher and the power you have as the Knight of the Aqualord, and you shall be taken across the planet, to meet your destiny." Sure, Huraker would have rather have dealt with it here, but she didn't know if the world was going to survive or not. Oh well, it would be interesting to see if this boy could manifest what little power the Water Dragon King left behind in him.

As Lyos ran away, Huraker grinned. "Just you wait and see, world... Once I have the power of a fully mature Knight of the Aqua Lord, I'll have everything." She started laughing even as she disappeared into thin air.

Oh, this was going to be so much fun.

My muse went "I WANT IT ALL!"

Yay, Xellos, my favourite Affably Evil Mazoku has appeared before Nanoha. And I can`t help but think that huraker is very cute, even though i know how cold-hearted she can be.

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

"Xellos appeared before you?" Lina asked Nanoha, who nodded, causing Lina to sigh and rub her forehead. "Great, just great. If that fruitcake showed up anywhere nearby..." She groaned and slumped. "Chrono..."

The boy looked at her, he, Yuuno, Fate and Arf had came back as Nanoha called to them, saying something important was going on. "What?"

"Regardless of when your mother gets back, we're going to have to stay."

"You mean it, Miss Lina?!" Amelia gasped, her eyes sparkling happily.

Lina sighed and looked at her husband. "Shiro..."

"It's okay." He smiled as he walked close to her and hugged her. "You know something's coming, and you've told me before that whenever Xellos shows up, bad things tend to happen."

Lina felt like rubbing her forehead, she just came back and now she had to deal with whatever plans that fruitcake had in store. "Thanks."

Amelia blushed and turned away as Shiro gave Lina a kiss on the lips, it was quick, but it was there and it was... SO romantic that it had her heart a flutter.

Nanoha, Fate and Yuuno just shook their heads, they had seen this way too often to really comment on it anymore.

"Amelia!" Prince Phil called into the house. "We need to get going! I need to tell the WONDEROUS news that Lina Inverse is not dead!"

Lina's eyes widened at hearing that. "Wait a second, Phil!"

"Ahahahahahahaha!" The large man started laughing as his daughter got into the carriage, looking embarrassed. "Don't worry, Miss Lina! With the information that you're back, any bandit gangs will surely break up. YAH!" He snapped at the reigns of the horses and they took off out of town at a high speed.

Zelgadis sighed as he watched them go. "Leave it to Phil to make things get weird again. Anyway, Lina, come to Seiryuun as soon as you can, if the fruitcake's involved somehow, we're going to need all the help we can get." He started walking, before stopping as a hand was placed on his shoulder.

"And... Just where do you think you're going?" Lina asked in a tight voice. "We don't have much in the way of clothes or other things, Zelgadis, so... We'll be right with you in a few moments, okay?"

Zelgadis nodded and grimaced as she let go of his shoulder. "Never thought that losing the stone skin could be a bad thing." He muttered, forgetting just how... Delicate he had been without the stone skin.

When Lina let go and turned her her parents, they had a knowing smile on their faces. "Mom? Dad?"

"Still got some wanderlust in you, huh?"

Lina shook her head at her father's question. "No. I just don't want whatever problems that Xellos is a prelude to to pop up back home." She took a deep breath and hugged her parents tightly. "I promise, when this calms down, I'll come visit more than once every sixteen years."

"It's okay." Her mother whispered to her. "Even if you don't show up again, the fact that you're still alive is more than enough for us. I'm glad you found happiness."

"Thank you." Lina said softly and blinked as she saw her sister walk into the room. "Sis?"

"I'm not going to go on whatever adventures you have, Lina." She chuckled and gave her sister a hug. "Just make sure that whatever you fight, you kill deader than dead."

After letting go of the hug, Lina nodded and grinned at her sister. "Right. Maybe when this is over, I'll introduce you guys to my older children."

"Take care." Luna smiled as she watched them leave.

(---)

"I guess I'm breaking my promise to you."

Lina shook her head. "No, you aren't, we promised we'd be in this together, Shiro, no matter what. And we both knew that my past life would eventually call for me." Why the heck couldn't Mazoku wait a few more decades before trying something crazy and stupid?

"I know." Shiro squeezed her shoulder tightly. "Not sure how much help I can be on this."

Lina shrugged and smiled at him. "Well... I don't know either. If you want, when Lindy gets back, you can spend time in the ship, making sure that we're all okay."

Shiro shook his head. "No, I'd rather be here, by your side." Even if he couldn't hurt a Mazoku with his weapons, he'd find some way to get by.

He wasn't going to let his family face a great threat alone.

"Before I forget, Lina..." Zelgadis turned to her. "Prince Phil is leading an expedition to the world outside of the barrier, it's scheduled to go in three days."

Lina nodded to him. It made sense, too much sense actually. The world had been split apart for over a thousand years, to suddenly have the barrier crash after so long, well... "Let's hurry then."

"Where are we going, mom?" Nanoha asked as Lina looked into the distance.

"Seiryuun... There's a couple of people there I want to pick up."

Zelgadis gave her a look and slowed down his pace to match hers. "You do realize that it won't be fair to Gourry, right?"

Lina shook her head, oh, she knew. She knew that it wouldn't be fair at all. "But letting him think that I'm dead is even less fair."

"Lina." Zelgadis grabbed her shoulder. "It might be for the best. He'll be sad, but he'll move on, eventually. If he knows that you're alive..."

Lina nodded, she knew it wouldn't be pleasant. "Maybe so, but it's more cruel, I think, to let him think that I'm dead when I'm not."

Zelgadis watched as she got out of his grip and walked away. "...She grew up."

"Having to take care of children does that." Shiro said, catching his attention. "She might act like she did when she was younger, but I can tell you that she's likely not the same person you knew."

Zelgadis looked at her as she pointed various things out to Nanoha as she asked about them. "...No, She's not." And, honestly, he felt it was for the better.

[Moczo]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

"Xellos appeared before you?" Lina asked Nanoha, who nodded, causing Lina to sigh and rub her forehead. "Great, just great. If that fruitcake showed up anywhere nearby..." She groaned and slumped. "Chrono..."

The boy looked at her, he, Yuuno, Fate and Arf had came back as Nanoha called to them, saying something important was going on. "What?"

"Regardless of when your mother gets back, we're going to have to stay."

"You mean it, Miss Lina?!" Amelia gasped, her eyes sparkling happily.

Lina sighed and looked at her husband. "Shiro..."

"It's okay." He smiled as he walked close to her and hugged her. "You know something's coming, and you've told me before that whenever Xellos shows up, bad things tend to happen."

Lina felt like rubbing her forehead, she just came back and now she had to deal with whatever plans that fruitcake had in store. "Thanks."

Amelia blushed and turned away as Shiro gave Lina a kiss on the lips, it was quick, but it was there and it was... SO romantic that it had her heart a flutter.

Nanoha, Fate and Yuuno just shook their heads, they had seen this way too often to really comment on it anymore.

"Amelia!" Prince Phil called into the house. "We need to get going! I need to tell the WONDEROUS news that Lina Inverse is not dead!"

Lina's eyes widened at hearing that. "Wait a second, Phil!"

"Ahahahahahahaha!" The large man started laughing as his daughter got into the carriage, looking embarrassed. "Don't worry, Miss Lina! With the information that you're back, any bandit gangs will surely break up. YAH!" He snapped at the reigns of the horses and they took off out of town at a high speed.

Zelgadis sighed as he watched them go. "Leave it to Phil to make things get weird again. Anyway, Lina, come to Seiryuun as soon as you can, if the fruitcake's involved somehow, we're going to need all the help we can get." He started walking, before stopping as a hand was placed on his shoulder.

"And... Just where do you think you're going?" Lina asked in a tight voice. "We don't have much in the way of clothes or other things, Zelgadis, so... We'll be right with you in a few moments, okay?"

Zelgadis nodded and grimaced as she let go of his shoulder. "Never thought that losing the stone skin could be a bad thing." He muttered, forgetting just how... Delicate he had been without the stone skin.

When Lina let go and turned her her parents, they had a knowing smile on their faces. "Mom? Dad?"

"Still got some wanderlust in you, huh?"

Lina shook her head at her father's question. "No. I just don't want whatever problems that Xellos is a prelude to to pop up back home." She took a deep breath and hugged her parents tightly. "I promise, when this calms down, I'll come visit more than once every sixteen years."

"It's okay." Her mother whispered to her. "Even if you don't show up again, the fact that you're still alive is more than enough for us. I'm glad you found happiness."

"Thank you." Lina said softly and blinked as she saw her sister walk into the room. "Sis?"

"I'm not going to go on whatever adventures you have, Lina." She chuckled and gave her sister a hug. "Just make sure that whatever you fight, you kill deader than dead."

After letting go of the hug, Lina nodded and grinned at her sister. "Right. Maybe when this is over, I'll introduce you guys to my older children."

"Take care." Luna smiled as she watched them leave.

(---)

"I guess I'm breaking my promise to you."

Lina shook her head. "No, you aren't, we promised we'd be in this together, Shiro, no matter what. And we both knew that my past life would eventually call for me." Why the heck couldn't Mazoku wait a few more decades before trying something crazy and stupid?

"I know." Shiro squeezed her shoulder tightly. "Not sure how much help I can be on this."

Lina shrugged and smiled at him. "Well... I don't know either. If you want, when Lindy gets back, you can spend time in the ship, making sure that we're all okay."

Shiro shook his head. "No, I'd rather be here, by your side." Even if he couldn't hurt a Mazoku with his weapons, he'd find some way to get by.

He wasn't going to let his family face a great threat alone.

"Before I forget, Lina..." Zelgadis turned to her. "Prince Phil is leading an expedition to the world outside of the barrier, it's scheduled to go in three days."

Lina nodded to him. It made sense, too much sense actually. The world had been split apart for over a thousand years, to suddenly have the barrier crash after so long, well... "Let's hurry then."

"Where are we going, mom?" Nanoha asked as Lina looked into the distance.

"Seiryuun... There's a couple of people there I want to pick up."

Zelgadis gave her a look and slowed down his pace to match hers. "You do realize that it won't be fair to Gourry, right?"

Lina shook her head, oh, she knew. She knew that it wouldn't be fair at all. "But letting him think that I'm dead is even less fair."

"Lina." Zelgadis grabbed her shoulder. "It might be for the best. He'll be sad, but he'll move on, eventually. If he knows that you're alive..."

Lina nodded, she knew it wouldn't be pleasant. "Maybe so, but it's more cruel, I think, to let him think that I'm dead when I'm not."

Zelgadis watched as she got out of his grip and walked away. "...She grew up."

"Having to take care of children does that." Shiro said, catching his attention. "She might act like she did when she was younger, but I can tell you that she's likely not the same person you knew."

Zelgadis looked at her as she pointed various things out to Nanoha as she asked about them. "...No, She's not." And, honestly, he felt it was for the better.

*Reads through the last three chapters in rapid succession*

So... this story is going to be about a million billion chapters long, then? Because there are so many plots, Generals, and Priests getting involved here that it will basically have no choice but to continue forever.

Also... can I just say my guess right now? You've mentioned more than once how Shiro is useless against Mazoku, so I'm calling right now that he's going to get his hands on of the Weapons of Light at some point. Valgaav's running around, it could happen!

[Nanya01]

Maybe, maybe not.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

New Part 16 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371869#post3371869)

"Gourry-dear..." Sylphiel sighed as she saw him sitting at the bar again. It wasn't that he was drinking himself to death, thankfully, she just wished that he wasn't so depressed all the time. Heck, even anger would be better than what he was going through right now. "Please."

"What?" He looked at the Sword of Light in his hands. "I should have thrown this away years ago!" Really, why did he listen to that man? All that happened was nothing but misfortune.

"Gourry-dear." Sylphiel sighed and sat down next to him, giving him support where she could. 'Miss Lina, why did you cast it? You knew that you shouldn't have.'

Strangely enough, blaming Lina didn't make her feel any better.

All she could do was support Gourry as best she could.

(---)

"Daddy!" Amelia pouted at her father as they rode back to Seiryuun. "Miss Lina probably doesn't want everyone to know that she's still alive."

"Nonesense!" Prince Phil laughed. "Besides, whether she's here or not, the mere threat of Lina Inverse hiding around the corner should be able to scare the rabble."

Amelia sighed, she loved her father, but sometimes, he was just... Weird. "Daddy, could you at least wait a little bit before announcing it? Like, after a city or two is blown up?"

Prince Phil sighed and looked at his daughter, who was puffing her cheeks in annoyance, before nodding. "Very well, I will wait at least a little bit of time before announcing that. But for now! We must go and get ready for the voyage to the outside world!"

"ALRIGHT, DADDY!" Amelia jumped to her feet. "We'll show the whole world the power of love and JUSTICE!" At that moment, the cart hit a bump and Amelia was tossed off of her feet and into the air.

"Amelia!"

"AAAHHHHH!!!" Amelia went flying up, up and away, without using any magic.

When Prince Phil found her, he found that she was alright. After all, she only landed on her head, nothing too important was damaged, though for some reason, she was spouting off lots of speeches of justice, which her father nodded in approval of.

"Well, as long as you're alright, daughter." Picking her up, Phil got back in the carriage, or rather, put his daughter in it and got back to driving the thing.

As royalty, Prince Phil really didn't do things normally.

Though, if one knew about his oldest daughter, Naga the White Serpent, it explained so much.

So was the fact that her outfit was something that Prince Phil's wife had left behind when she died.

(---)

Two days later...

Zelgadis looked slightly stunned as he and his companions walked into the gates of Seiryuun. "This... What..?"

Chrono sighed and hung his head at the glares that he was getting from the group. "I miscalculated, okay?" How was he supposed to know that seeing technology as advanced as the Arthra would freak someone out like that?

Lina sighed and called up a sphere of water, before dropping it on Zelgadis' head. "Better?"

"Much, actually." Zelgadis nodded as he got the excess water out of his clothes. "So, why don't you just use that ship of yours to get around?"

"To conspicuous." Chrono spoke up for Lina. "Besides, there are times of high magical interference, making it impossible to get into an area of conflict."

"I guess that could be a problem." Zelgadis nodded to him as they walked into Seiryuun. "So, what's the plan?"

"Find Gourry and Sylphiel." Lina sighed softly, she didn't want to do this, but she knew that it needed to be done. "We'll need the two of them... And if Amelia can get away from being a princess, I'll take her too." Heck, at this point, she'd take Naga. But she had no idea where to go to find her old traveling partner, and she really didn't want to be under-prepared for what was to come.

"Don't worry about a thing." Zelgadis nearly jumped as he heard that captain's voice in his head. He wasn't sure that he'd be used to this telepathy thing that he was just introduced to. "We'll support you from here. And if you need a quick lift, we'll be glad to give it."

"Better keep those offers to a minimum, mother. We're not on official assignment." Not yet, but if things were as bad as Lina feared, then they would be soon enough.

"Let's just find Gourry and Sylphiel and get out of here." Lina sighed. Honestly, this felt like it was going to be a very, VERY long trip.

(---)

"Huh, will ya look at this?" A ruffian grinned as he saw Gourry and Sylphiel sitting by the bar. "A drunk and a shrine maiden wench."

Sylphiel looked at him, before turning back to Gourry and rubbing his back, trying to get him out of his funk.

"Hey! Are you listening to me?!"

"Gourry-dear, come on, we should go." Sylphiel tried to get him to leave, but the depressed man just wouldn't budge.

"Just give us your goods, or we'll have to get... Nasty." He grinned as he looked at the two of them.

"Excuse me." A young girl's voice was heard and the ruffian turned to look at the little girl with reddish hair, a pink gem in her hands, and purple eyes, wearing a light colored traveling outfit as she looked at them. Behind her was a young blond haired, green-eyed boy in brown shorts, a green shirt and a cape and beside him was a blond girl with red eyes wearing a black outfit. "You shouldn't be causing problems in here."

"Get lost little girl." The man snapped his fingers and the three found themselves surrounded by a large group of people. "Or we might... Hurt you."

The girl didn't seem to be afraid, instead she just... Grinned. "Dil..." She held her left hand up, preparing to snap her fingers.

"Bran.." The boy did the same, but with his right hand.

"Do." The other girl finished as all three snapped their fingers at once.

The explosion was so powerful that the whole building was blown sky high, literally.

"Hey, boss! I can see my house from here!"

"Shaddup!"

Gourry blinked as he was starting to be lifted out of his chair. "...Are we moving?"

"Falling!" Sylphiel yelled, terrified as she grabbed his arm.

Gourry blinked and grabbed the Sword of Light out of mid air and jumped for the open door, before bouncing off of a few rooftops and walls, past three flying children and onto the ground below, moments before the building crashed back down, amazingly enough, it was intact, if a bit cracked up.

"What was that?" A voice, a familiarly haunting voice caused both Sylphiel and Gourry to turn, slowly turn, as they saw someone they never thought to see again glaring up at the three children as they floated down and looking sheepish. "I leave you three alone for five seconds and you start blowing stuff up without me?!"

"Sorry, mom." The little girl in white said and bowed her head.

"...MOTHER?!" Both Gourry and Sylphiel gasped as the woman in question turned to look at them. "LINA!" They both yelled and ran to her, hugging her tightly.

There were questions, they needed answers, but for now, those could wait.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Well at least neither of them half-expecter her to be a Mazoku, I guess travelling with that kind of person puts some dents in one's definition of "impossible".
Nanoha is becoming more and more like Lina every chapter...it's really quite scary.

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

New Part 16 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371869#post3371869)

New Part 17 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3372142#post3372142)

After they had finally let go of Lina, mostly due to her turning blue from the force of the hugs, the two looked at her rather awkwardly.

Looking at them, Lina sighed heavily, she could see how confused they were, and she was honestly not as confident as she had been before. "Gourry, Sylphiel..." It had been so long since she had seen them, it... it was nice.

"Lina..." Gourry looked at the kids, then back at her. "...So... Um..."

Lina sighed and nodded at him. "Meet my daughters, Nanoha and Fate, and my houseguest, Yuuno Scrya."

"Lina!" Gourry blinked as he saw a man, a boy and an orange-haired girl that he had never seen before. Or maybe he had, he couldn't remember.

Lina walked up to the man and took his hand in such a way that had Sylphiel gasping and holding her hands over her mouth. "Gourry, Sylphiel... Meet Shiro Takamachi. My husband."

Gourry looked stunned as he looked at the man, then at Lina, before he took a deep breath. "What happened, Lina? The last time I saw you, I... Uh..." He closed his eyes and tapped his head. "I chased you somewhere, but I don't recall what happened after that."

"You don't recall very much to begin with." Zelgadis said as he walked up to the group. "Lina ended up on another world for a long time."

Gourry scratched his head. "Another world? You mean like that Overworld place you said once?"

Lina face-faulted. "You REMEMBER that?!" She honestly wondered if he really had memory problems or was just faking it so that everyone underestimated him.

"Yeah, hard not to when you said you wouldn't let me eat if I didn't pay attention." Gourry rubbed the back of his head and Lina sighed, oh well, at least he remembered SOMETHING!!

"But, yes, Gourry, I was sent to another world for a long time, I came back to say hello, but something happened."

"A new adventure?" Sylphiel spoke up and Lina nodded to her. "But they..." She gestured to the kids, who looked at her in confusion. "Miss Lina, what you deal with is too..."

"If it wasn't for these kids, I wouldn't be here right now." Lina spoke up and looked at them. "These kids would go and get involved even if I didn't want to." She smiled at all of them. "So, I figure, the best I can do is help them out, make sure that they come back alive."

"Ah, Zelgadis..." Gourry spoke up as he looked at his friend. "How are you not rock?"

Zelgadis smiled as he looked down at his arm. "I still am, I just look normal."

"So..." Sylphiel spoke up. "Miss Lina, what is going on?"

"I don't know." Lina shook her head. "A certain fruitcake, who heralds bad things, showed up and Zelgadis said that there's going to be an exploration to the world outside of the barrier soon."

Sylphiel's eyes widened. "Oh! That's right... Miss Lina, what are we..."

"You can do whatever you want, Sylphiel." Lina pointed at Gourry. "But as for the lunk head here, I need either you to come with, or you can give my husband the Sword of Light and stay here if you want."

"No way." Gourry shook his head and gripped his sword. "I'm coming with."

"I wish to go as well." Sylphiel nodded to her. "I may not be that good for combat, but I can heal and give support."

Lina nodded and looked at her group. "So... Zel, just where is the Seiryuun fleet going to be?"

"Not far from here, thankfully." Zelgadis nodded to her. "If we hurry, we can probably get there before Prince Phil."

"Well..." Arf spoke up. "Why don't we just have Lindy drop us off just outside of the town?"

Zelgadis shuddered slightly, the technology made him leery. Especially that teleportation stuff that they did. But it was faster than walking, or even flying. "Not a bad idea." He conceded and braced himself mentally for the teleportation.

Shiro saw Gourry giving him a look and stepped away from his wife. "Excuse me for a moment."

Yuuno blinked as Gourry and Shiro walked off and turned into an alleyway, causing Lina to sigh. "What?"

"Mages, fighters, swordsmen, it doesn't matter if they're young or old, we always feel a need to prove ourselves to each other." Lina shook her head. She didn't begrudge things like this, L-sama knew how many times she did something similar in her own life.

Nanoha looked at Fate, then at Yuuno. "Yuuno-kun, we weren't that bad, were we?"

He gave them a flat stare. "The two of you took one look at each other before deciding to try and blow each other up."

Sylphiel looked at Lina, then at Nanoha and walked up to her old friend. "Um, Miss Lina... Are you happy with him?"

Lina smiled softly and nodded, before wrapping an arm around Sylphiel's shoulders. "Yeah. Lemme tell you about what I do for a living." She giggled at Sylphiel as she explained.

"...You... Bakery... Cooking... Huh?"

Arf walked up to Sylphiel and tapped her on the hip. "...I think you broke her."

"Probably." Lina laughed softly.

(---)

There was a clang of metal on metal as Shiro parried Gourry's stab forward. "Tell me something, Gourry, did you love her?" He kicked forward, pushing the younger blond back slightly. Even so, he didn't press his advantage. He wasn't trying to kill the lad after all, and he wasn't as nimble as he had been when he had gotten injured in the past.

"I don't know." Gourry admitted as he and Shiro traded blade strikes against each other again. He was a bit loathe to admit it, but the man was incredibly skilled, easily a match for him. "Tell me, is she happy at least?"

"I hope so." Shiro nodded as he and Gourry rushed in, their blades clashing and grinding against each other. "She never complains about it, and if she was unhappy, I know that she'd tell me."

Gourry chuckled at that. "Yeah, that sounds like Lina alright."

The two split apart for a moment and Shiro smiled at Gourry. He wasn't jealous of Lina's old boyfriend. Hell, Lina never was upset that Kyouya came from another woman, so why should he be upset about the fact that she had an old boyfriend. "I dunno how helpful I can be, but I'm not going to let my wife and children fight something this dangerous without helping them."

Gourry nodded and the two men put their weapons away. "I feel the same way." At least he felt better about everything.

Fate watched as the two came out from the alley and frowned softly. "Mom? What are we going to do next?"

Lina sighed softly. "First, we meet up with the Seiryuun fleet, grab Amelia, then get across the ocean. Once we do, we'll have to scout on the ground until we run into the problem that's going to happen." It always worked in the past, and knowing Xellos, he'd lead them right to where they needed to go. It was pretty hard to avoid his plans, even if you knew that he was manipulating you.

(---)

Meanwhile...

Lyos stood with his feet in the ocean and waited, and waited. When the sun crept over the horizon, he tossed the gem up, grabbed his large weapon and slashed down, carving the gem in half, before he was surrounded by water and energy and launched at a very high speed, across the planet. "WOOOOOAAAAAAAHHH!!"

He wouldn't let the world be destroyed, he would stop it at any cost. He just knew that he could.

[Moczo]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

New Part 16 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371869#post3371869)

New Part 17 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3372142#post3372142)

After they had finally let go of Lina, mostly due to her turning blue from the force of the hugs, the two looked at her rather awkwardly.

Looking at them, Lina sighed heavily, she could see how confused they were, and she was honestly not as confident as she had been before. "Gourry, Sylphiel..." It had been so long since she had seen them, it... it was nice.

"Lina..." Gourry looked at the kids, then back at her. "...So... Um..."

Lina sighed and nodded at him. "Meet my daughters, Nanoha and Fate, and my houseguest, Yuuno Scrya."

"Lina!" Gourry blinked as he saw a man, a boy and an orange-haired girl that he had never seen before. Or maybe he had, he couldn't remember.

Lina walked up to the man and took his hand in such a way that had Sylphiel gasping and holding her hands over her mouth. "Gourry, Sylphiel... Meet Shiro Takamachi. My husband."

Gourry looked stunned as he looked at the man, then at Lina, before he took a deep breath. "What happened, Lina? The last time I saw you, I... Uh..." He closed his eyes and tapped his head. "I chased you somewhere, but I don't recall what happened after that."

"You don't recall very much to begin with." Zelgadis said as he walked up to the group. "Lina ended up on another world for a long time."

Gourry scratched his head. "Another world? You mean like that Overworld place you said once?"

Lina face-faulted. "You REMEMBER that?!" She honestly wondered if he really had memory problems or was just faking it so that everyone underestimated him.

"Yeah, hard not to when you said you wouldn't let me eat if I didn't pay attention." Gourry rubbed the back of his head and Lina sighed, oh well, at least he remembered SOMETHING!!

"But, yes, Gourry, I was sent to another world for a long time, I came back to say hello, but something happened."

"A new adventure?" Sylphiel spoke up and Lina nodded to her. "But they..." She gestured to the kids, who looked at her in confusion. "Miss Lina, what you deal with is too..."

"If it wasn't for these kids, I wouldn't be here right now." Lina spoke up and looked at them. "These kids would go and get involved even if I didn't want to." She smiled at all of them. "So, I figure, the best I can do is help them out, make sure that they come back alive."

"Ah, Zelgadis..." Gourry spoke up as he looked at his friend. "How are you not rock?"

Zelgadis smiled as he looked down at his arm. "I still am, I just look normal."

"So..." Sylphiel spoke up. "Miss Lina, what is going on?"

"I don't know." Lina shook her head. "A certain fruitcake, who heralds bad things, showed up and Zelgadis said that there's going to be an exploration to the world outside of the barrier soon."

Sylphiel's eyes widened. "Oh! That's right... Miss Lina, what are we..."

"You can do whatever you want, Sylphiel." Lina pointed at Gourry. "But as for the lunk head here, I need either you to come with, or you can give my husband the Sword of Light and stay here if you want."

"No way." Gourry shook his head and gripped his sword. "I'm coming with."

"I wish to go as well." Sylphiel nodded to her. "I may not be that good for combat, but I can heal and give support."

Lina nodded and looked at her group. "So... Zel, just where is the Seiryuun fleet going to be?"

"Not far from here, thankfully." Zelgadis nodded to her. "If we hurry, we can probably get there before Prince Phil."

"Well..." Arf spoke up. "Why don't we just have Lindy drop us off just outside of the town?"

Zelgadis shuddered slightly, the technology made him leery. Especially that teleportation stuff that they did. But it was faster than walking, or even flying. "Not a bad idea." He conceded and braced himself mentally for the teleportation.

Shiro saw Gourry giving him a look and stepped away from his wife. "Excuse me for a moment."

Yuuno blinked as Gourry and Shiro walked off and turned into an alleyway, causing Lina to sigh. "What?"

"Mages, fighters, swordsmen, it doesn't matter if they're young or old, we always feel a need to prove ourselves to each other." Lina shook her head. She didn't begrudge things like this, L-sama knew how many times she did something similar in her own life.

Nanoha looked at Fate, then at Yuuno. "Yuuno-kun, we weren't that bad, were we?"

He gave them a flat stare. "The two of you took one look at each other before deciding to try and blow each other up."

Sylphiel looked at Lina, then at Nanoha and walked up to her old friend. "Um, Miss Lina... Are you happy with him?"

Lina smiled softly and nodded, before wrapping an arm around Sylphiel's shoulders. "Yeah. Lemme tell you about what I do for a living." She giggled at Sylphiel as she explained.

"...You... Bakery... Cooking... Huh?"

Arf walked up to Sylphiel and tapped her on the hip. "...I think you broke her."

"Probably." Lina laughed softly.

(---)

There was a clang of metal on metal as Shiro parried Gourry's stab forward. "Tell me something, Gourry, did you love her?" He kicked forward, pushing the younger blond back slightly. Even so, he didn't press his advantage. He wasn't trying to kill the lad after all, and he wasn't as nimble as he had been when he had gotten injured in the past.

"I don't know." Gourry admitted as he and Shiro traded blade strikes against each other again. He was a bit loathe to admit it, but the man was incredibly skilled, easily a match for him. "Tell me, is she happy at least?"

"I hope so." Shiro nodded as he and Gourry rushed in, their blades clashing and grinding against each other. "She never complains about it, and if she was unhappy, I know that she'd tell me."

Gourry chuckled at that. "Yeah, that sounds like Lina alright."

The two split apart for a moment and Shiro smiled at Gourry. He wasn't jealous of Lina's old boyfriend. Hell, Lina never was upset that Kyouya came from another woman, so why should he be upset about the fact that she had an old boyfriend. "I dunno how helpful I can be, but I'm not going to let my wife and children fight something this dangerous without helping them."

Gourry nodded and the two men put their weapons away. "I feel the same way." At least he felt better about everything.

Fate watched as the two came out from the alley and frowned softly. "Mom? What are we going to do next?"

Lina sighed softly. "First, we meet up with the Seiryuun fleet, grab Amelia, then get across the ocean. Once we do, we'll have to scout on the ground until we run into the problem that's going to happen." It always worked in the past, and knowing Xellos, he'd lead them right to where they needed to go. It was pretty hard to avoid his plans, even if you knew that he was manipulating you.

(---)

Meanwhile...

Lyos stood with his feet in the ocean and waited, and waited. When the sun crept over the horizon, he tossed the gem up, grabbed his large weapon and slashed down, carving the gem in half, before he was surrounded by water and energy and launched at a very high speed, across the planet. "WOOOOOAAAAAAAHHH!!"

He wouldn't let the world be destroyed, he would stop it at any cost. He just knew that he could.

Heh. Well, I'll come right out and admit that my favorite part of the chapter was Lina breaking poor Sylphiel's mind with the knowledge she'd become a baker.

Beyond that, it's nice to see that Gourry's not too broken up, and that he and Shirou are getting along. They're both nice guys, wouldn't want them to fight! Though Shiro with the Sword of Light would have been impossibly badass.

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

New Part 16 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371869#post3371869)

New Part 17 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3372142#post3372142)

New Part 18 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3373271#post3373271)

"That... Was disorienting." Sylphiel commented as she looked at the group. "And you do that all the time?" She talked to Arf, for some reason, the little dog girl just seemed to click with her in personality. She wasn't sure why either.

"Pretty much, yeah." Arf nodded to the Priestess. "Where Chrono, Yuuno, Fate and I are from originally, doing stuff like that isn't too uncommon." It certainly wasn't the most common thing ever, but it was more common than what was around here.

Gourry scratched his head and looked at Fate. "So, uh... It's easy to get around that way, huh?"

She nodded at him. "Yes, but I doubt that we'll be able to use it as much after we pick up Amelia again."

"Why? It seems like a really good way to get around."

"Because we need to stay close to the ground to gather intelligence and deal with problems as they pop up." Chrono explained to the man. "If we just use the Bureau ship to get where we need to go, we'll miss important information."

"We'll, let's head to the pier!" Lina smiled at her daughter's enthusiasm, and nearly fell over laughing as she heard several stomachs start growling loudly.

"We will, but first, let's get something to eat." She laughed as all the children blushed to various degrees.

(---)

Panting as she got to the city, she frowned as she looked around. How was she going to find this person? "Honestly!" She huffed in exasperation. "I can't believe that the Knight of Cephied would refuse a request from servants of the Fire Dragon Lord."

At least she had given her a lead on someone who could possibly help. But trusting someone who had a reputation as a common hooligan wasn't something that she felt was a good thing. "Cephied, give me strength in this time of need." If it wasn't for the fact that the Grand Elder had chosen her specifically for this, she wouldn't even bother.

Oh well, she'd find that woman, explain things to her and then have her deal with the problem. After all, who would force a lowly Golden Dragon Priestess to face down a threat to all worlds?

(---)

"THAT was good!" Nanoha smiled and patted her full belly. "You eat like this all the time, mom?"

"Used to." Lina said as she looked at her plate in front of her. Only three plates had been cleared, and considering the way that Gourry and Sylphiel were looking at her in concern, she knew it was a weird sight. "Guys, I'm semi-retired from fighting, okay? I'm mostly here to make sure that no one gets killed if I can help it." Plus her metabolism wasn't as high as it used to be. She looked out at the sea and smiled softly. At least they had chosen a good spot. "Huh, guess the crowds are gathering."

"Time to go then?" Sylphiel asked, getting a nod from the others.

"Excuse me..." A female voice spoke up, catching their attention. "Is one of you, Lina Inverse?"

"Nope!" Lina grinned at the blond woman in white robes. It was true, she wasn't Lina Inverse anymore. "Now, if you asked for Lina Takamachi, I might know where she's at."

"Oh." The woman blinked a few times in confusion. "Do you know where I can find her?"

"Not a clue." Lina grinned at the blond woman, who seemed to get upset enough that her hair was standing on end, as was her dress, which was rather impressive.

"Mom!" Nanoha pouted at her mother as the woman calmed down, but Chrono seemed distracted by something. "Sorry, but my mom is who you're looking for."

The woman seemed to give the grinning redhead a flat glare. "I can't believe you.. EEEK!" She spun around, seeing Chrono kneeling behind her, her dress flaring up because of it. "You... PERVERT!"

"Chrono-kun!" Nanoha gasped as she looked at him. "I can't believe that you... No WONDER you wanted to come along! You just wanted to look up my skirt too!"

"Chrono, really..." Lindy's voice was heard in his head. "If you needed to look up someone's dress, you could have just looked up Amy's skirt."

"B...Bu...But..."

"I'm sure she has a lovely butt to look at." Lina deadpanned as she gave him a lazy grin. "But that's no reason to go looking up her skirt."

"YOU PERVERT!" The woman yelled and lifted her leg up, pulling out a rather large mace and took a swing, clocking the shocked Chrono in the head and sending him flying into and through a few buildings.

"...You do realize that he's not even fifteen years old, right?" Lina gave the woman an annoyed look. "Arf, Fate, go make sure that he's still alive." She was certain that he got a barrier up in time, but she wasn't sure about that. "Nanoha, why don't you, Yuuno and Zelgadis go and find Amelia?"

When the kids nodded and disappeared, Lina stood up and walked up to the woman, before slapping her across the cheek, sending her onto the ground. "Even if you couldn't control your reaction, he's a kid. So, tell me, what the heck is your name and what the heck do you want?"

Rubbing her cheek, she didn't realize just how strong this woman was. "My name is Filia Ul Copt, and I need your help."

"To save the world, right?" Lina said flatly. "Look, I don't care what you need my help with, but don't go around hurting kids just because they do something that embarrasses you." She shook her head. "Shiro, Gourry, Sylphiel, let's grab Amelia then get across the ocean. Whatever's going to happen will be there."

Filia blinked, that wasn't how she expected things to go. Still, she couldn't believe that the Knight of Cephied would trust the world's safety to that woman. Oh well, she supposed that she could test the woman before they got away.

After all, only the Knight of Cephied was strong enough to deal with what was going to happen, no one else could.

(---)

"Miss Lina!" Amelia smiled as she saw her friend. "It's good that you're coming with us."

Lina was about to say something when a fast-moving object flew overhead. "What the?!"

"A Dragon!" Someone yelled, and people started screaming as the Dragon smashed through a few ships, before laser breathing another ship.

"Hey mom!" Nanoha grinned as she called out Raising Heart. "Don't worry..."

"Standby ready."

As Nanoha and Yuuno shifted to their Barrier Jackets, the girl smiled at her mother as they floated into the air. "Don't worry about it, we'll deal with this."

Gourry scratched his head. "Did that staff just talk?" He looked at the Sword of Light. "...Why can't you talk?"

(---)

"Chrono!" Fate gasped as she pulled him out of the pile of rubble he was buried under. "You okay?"

"Ugh... Got my barrier up, but that woman hits WAY too hard." He rubbed his head.

"Just why did you look under her skirt?" Arf asked. "If you wanna see a woman's butt so badly, I can show you mine."

Chrono blushed hard. "NO! That's not it at all!! I thought I saw a tail and I wanted to make sure."

Arf blinked at hearing that. "Why would a tail be so weird?" She spun around and whapped Chrono in the face with her tail. "See, I got one."

"It was..." Chrono trailed off as he saw the Dragon over the ocean and the pink and green lines chasing it down. "...A Dragon's tail..."

Fate blinked. "...Oh."

(---)

"This one's fast!" Yuuno called out as he tried to bind the Dragon, only to find the thing would just disappear when he tried. "Nanoha!"

"Got it! Raising Heart! Excellion Mode! DRIVE!"

"Ignition."

Nanoha grinned as she saw the Dragon reappear. "Guess it's time to give that spell of mom's a test!"

"Darkness Beyond Twilight...
Crimson Beyond Blood That Flows...
Buried in the Flow of Time
Is Where your Power Grows
I pledge myself to conquer all the foes that stand...
Against the mighty gift bestowed in my unworthy hand."

The Dragon seemed to hesitate and was about to warp out when several chains wrapped around its body.

"Got'cha!" Yuuno grinned. "You don't need to destroy everything, you know?"

"Let all the fools who stand before us be destroyed!
By the power you and I possess!"

Nanoha had her staff above her head and a red ball appearing in front of her. "Raising Heart, NOW!"

"Excellion Slave Breaker."

At the last second, the red sphere gained a pink shell before Nanoha swung her weapon down, several red and pink beams lancing out, before spiraling around each other and barreling towards the Dragon.

The Dragon's eyes widened as the spell converged on where she was at. She closed her eyes and concentrated.

Nanoha and Yuuno had to close their eyes as the spell connected with the Dragon and the massive explosion sent them flying back towards the city.

"Got'cha." Lina said as she and Amelia grabbed the kids out of mid-air. "Good job." She smiled at her daughter.

"Thanks, mom." Nanoha smiled brightly. "That was fun."

"I hate to ruin the moment," Amy's voice popped up in their heads, "but there's a tidal wave heading towards you."

Nanoha, Lina and Yuuno looked up and blanched as a massive tidal wave was heading towards the city. "AMY! GET US OUT OF HERE!" Lina yelled as the growing group disappeared from the ground and to the ship, but not before Nanoha, Yuuno, Fate and Chrono threw up some barriers to take the brunt of the tidal wave so that the city wouldn't be totally destroyed.

It was too bad about the harbor though, it didn't survive.

(---)

Reappearing on a mountain several kilometers away, Filia grabbed her chest and panted. "What kind of MONSTERS are those kids?!" Seriously, what kind of Dragon Slave was THAT?!

If she was that bad, how bad was her mother?

Filia shuddered and made a vow not to piss that woman off in the future.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

New Part 16 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371869#post3371869)

New Part 17 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3372142#post3372142)

New Part 18 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3373271#post3373271)

"That... Was disorienting." Sylphiel commented as she looked at the group. "And you do that all the time?" She talked to Arf, for some reason, the little dog girl just seemed to click with her in personality. She wasn't sure why either.

"Pretty much, yeah." Arf nodded to the Priestess. "Where Chrono, Yuuno, Fate and I are from originally, doing stuff like that isn't too uncommon." It certainly wasn't the most common thing ever, but it was more common than what was around here.

Gourry scratched his head and looked at Fate. "So, uh... It's easy to get around that way, huh?"

She nodded at him. "Yes, but I doubt that we'll be able to use it as much after we pick up Amelia again."

"Why? It seems like a really good way to get around."

"Because we need to stay close to the ground to gather intelligence and deal with problems as they pop up." Chrono explained to the man. "If we just use the Bureau ship to get where we need to go, we'll miss important information."

"We'll, let's head to the pier!" Lina smiled at her daughter's enthusiasm, and nearly fell over laughing as she heard several stomachs start growling loudly.

"We will, but first, let's get something to eat." She laughed as all the children blushed to various degrees.

(---)

Panting as she got to the city, she frowned as she looked around. How was she going to find this person? "Honestly!" She huffed in exasperation. "I can't believe that the Knight of Cephied would refuse a request from servants of the Fire Dragon Lord."

At least she had given her a lead on someone who could possibly help. But trusting someone who had a reputation as a common hooligan wasn't something that she felt was a good thing. "Cephied, give me strength in this time of need." If it wasn't for the fact that the Grand Elder had chosen her specifically for this, she wouldn't even bother.

Oh well, she'd find that woman, explain things to her and then have her deal with the problem. After all, who would force a lowly Golden Dragon Priestess to face down a threat to all worlds?

(---)

"THAT was good!" Nanoha smiled and patted her full belly. "You eat like this all the time, mom?"

"Used to." Lina said as she looked at her plate in front of her. Only three plates had been cleared, and considering the way that Gourry and Sylphiel were looking at her in concern, she knew it was a weird sight. "Guys, I'm semi-retired from fighting, okay? I'm mostly here to make sure that no one gets killed if I can help it." Plus her metabolism wasn't as high as it used to be. She looked out at the sea and smiled softly. At least they had chosen a good spot. "Huh, guess the crowds are gathering."

"Time to go then?" Sylphiel asked, getting a nod from the others.

"Excuse me..." A female voice spoke up, catching their attention. "Is one of you, Lina Inverse?"

"Nope!" Lina grinned at the blond woman in white robes. It was true, she wasn't Lina Inverse anymore. "Now, if you asked for Lina Takamachi, I might know where she's at."

"Oh." The woman blinked a few times in confusion. "Do you know where I can find her?"

"Not a clue." Lina grinned at the blond woman, who seemed to get upset enough that her hair was standing on end, as was her dress, which was rather impressive.

"Mom!" Nanoha pouted at her mother as the woman calmed down, but Chrono seemed distracted by something. "Sorry, but my mom is who you're looking for."

The woman seemed to give the grinning redhead a flat glare. "I can't believe you.. EEEK!" She spun around, seeing Chrono kneeling behind her, her dress flaring up because of it. "You... PERVERT!"

"Chrono-kun!" Nanoha gasped as she looked at him. "I can't believe that you... No WONDER you wanted to come along! You just wanted to look up my skirt too!"

"Chrono, really..." Lindy's voice was heard in his head. "If you needed to look up someone's dress, you could have just looked up Amy's skirt."

"B...Bu...But..."

"I'm sure she has a lovely butt to look at." Lina deadpanned as she gave him a lazy grin. "But that's no reason to go looking up her skirt."

"YOU PERVERT!" The woman yelled and lifted her leg up, pulling out a rather large mace and took a swing, clocking the shocked Chrono in the head and sending him flying into and through a few buildings.

"...You do realize that he's not even fifteen years old, right?" Lina gave the woman an annoyed look. "Arf, Fate, go make sure that he's still alive." She was certain that he got a barrier up in time, but she wasn't sure about that. "Nanoha, why don't you, Yuuno and Zelgadis go and find Amelia?"

When the kids nodded and disappeared, Lina stood up and walked up to the woman, before slapping her across the cheek, sending her onto the ground. "Even if you couldn't control your reaction, he's a kid. So, tell me, what the heck is your name and what the heck do you want?"

Rubbing her cheek, she didn't realize just how strong this woman was. "My name is Filia Ul Copt, and I need your help."

"To save the world, right?" Lina said flatly. "Look, I don't care what you need my help with, but don't go around hurting kids just because they do something that embarrasses you." She shook her head. "Shiro, Gourry, Sylphiel, let's grab Amelia then get across the ocean. Whatever's going to happen will be there."

Filia blinked, that wasn't how she expected things to go. Still, she couldn't believe that the Knight of Cephied would trust the world's safety to that woman. Oh well, she supposed that she could test the woman before they got away.

After all, only the Knight of Cephied was strong enough to deal with what was going to happen, no one else could.

(---)

"Miss Lina!" Amelia smiled as she saw her friend. "It's good that you're coming with us."

Lina was about to say something when a fast-moving object flew overhead. "What the?!"

"A Dragon!" Someone yelled, and people started screaming as the Dragon smashed through a few ships, before laser breathing another ship.

"Hey mom!" Nanoha grinned as she called out Raising Heart. "Don't worry..."

"Standby ready."

As Nanoha and Yuuno shifted to their Barrier Jackets, the girl smiled at her mother as they floated into the air. "Don't worry about it, we'll deal with this."

Gourry scratched his head. "Did that staff just talk?" He looked at the Sword of Light. "...Why can't you talk?"

(---)

"Chrono!" Fate gasped as she pulled him out of the pile of rubble he was buried under. "You okay?"

"Ugh... Got my barrier up, but that woman hits WAY too hard." He rubbed his head.

"Just why did you look under her skirt?" Arf asked. "If you wanna see a woman's butt so badly, I can show you mine."

Chrono blushed hard. "NO! That's not it at all!! I thought I saw a tail and I wanted to make sure."

Arf blinked at hearing that. "Why would a tail be so weird?" She spun around and whapped Chrono in the face with her tail. "See, I got one."

"It was..." Chrono trailed off as he saw the Dragon over the ocean and the pink and green lines chasing it down. "...A Dragon's tail..."

Fate blinked. "...Oh."

(---)

"This one's fast!" Yuuno called out as he tried to bind the Dragon, only to find the thing would just disappear when he tried. "Nanoha!"

"Got it! Raising Heart! Excellion Mode! DRIVE!"

"Ignition."

Nanoha grinned as she saw the Dragon reappear. "Guess it's time to give that spell of mom's a test!"

"Darkness Beyond Twilight...
Crimson Beyond Blood That Flows...
Buried in the Flow of Time
Is Where your Power Grows
I pledge myself to conquer all the foes that stand...
Against the mighty gift bestowed in my unworthy hand."

The Dragon seemed to hesitate and was about to warp out when several chains wrapped around its body.

"Got'cha!" Yuuno grinned. "You don't need to destroy everything, you know?"

"Let all the fools who stand before us be destroyed!
By the power you and I possess!"

Nanoha had her staff above her head and a red ball appearing in front of her. "Raising Heart, NOW!"

"Excellion Slave Breaker."

At the last second, the red sphere gained a pink shell before Nanoha swung her weapon down, several red and pink beams lancing out, before spiraling around each other and barreling towards the Dragon.

The Dragon's eyes widened as the spell converged on where she was at. She closed her eyes and concentrated.

Nanoha and Yuuno had to close their eyes as the spell connected with the Dragon and the massive explosion sent them flying back towards the city.

"Got'cha." Lina said as she and Amelia grabbed the kids out of mid-air. "Good job." She smiled at her daughter.

"Thanks, mom." Nanoha smiled brightly. "That was fun."

"I hate to ruin the moment," Amy's voice popped up in their heads, "but there's a tidal wave heading towards you."

Nanoha, Lina and Yuuno looked up and blanched as a massive tidal wave was heading towards the city. "AMY! GET US OUT OF HERE!" Lina yelled as the growing group disappeared from the ground and to the ship, but not before Nanoha, Yuuno, Fate and Chrono threw up some barriers to take the brunt of the tidal wave so that the city wouldn't be totally destroyed.

It was too bad about the harbor though, it didn't survive.

(---)

Reappearing on a mountain several kilometers away, Filia grabbed her chest and panted. "What kind of MONSTERS are those kids?!" Seriously, what kind of Dragon Slave was THAT?!

If she was that bad, how bad was her mother?

Filia shuddered and made a vow not to piss that woman off in the future.

Oh gods, that made me laugh, it was kind of serious but mostly just funny. I fell over when Gourry demanded to know why the sword of light couldn't talk.

[Nanya01]

Poor Chrono, he's NEVER going to live that down, is he?

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

New Part 16 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371869#post3371869)

New Part 17 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3372142#post3372142)

New Part 18 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3373271#post3373271)

New Part 19 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3373680#post3373680)

Stumbling around as he ended up on a different land, Lyos shook his head. "Ugh... I think I'm going to be sick." At least there was a coastal town right in front of him, he could at least find out where he was and then figure out where to go from here. He doubted that the lady would show up here, but if she did, he didn't want to disappoint her.

He jumped back as a large group of adults and children appeared out of white light in front of him. "Who the heck are you?"

"Hi! I'm Gourry Gabriev!" The tall blond man smiled. "These are my friends, Zelgadis, Amelia, Sylphiel, Lina, her husband and all her kids."

Shiro chuckled as they were all pointed to. "Close, but only Nanoha and Fate are our children, Gourry."

Lyos snorted, he didn't really care. "Yeah, well, I don't know what you're planning on doing, but you need to stay out of my way."

Gourry blinked as the rest looked at Lyos with various looks. "Huh? Why?"

"The world's coming to an end, and I was chosen to..."

"Stop it." Fate spoke up, interrupting him. "We know that the world is in danger, that is why we are going to face it down."

Lyos snorted, the kid really had no idea what she was getting into. "I'm the Knight of the Aqua Lord, chosen by Milady to deal with this and... Hey!" He glared as Lina grew bored and walked towards the town.

"Don't care who you are, kid. If you think that just because the Water Dragon Lord left a small bit of power in you that means that you can order us around, forget it." Lina waved him off.

Shiro shrugged as the group started following Lina. "Sorry, kid."

Lyos stared as they just ignored him. HIM! The Knight of the Aqua Lord. The one chosen to save the world!

"Fine, don't need their help anyway." Gripping Banisher, he picked a random point and started walking towards it. He'd find his own way around.

(---)

"So..." Sylphiel looked at the city. "What are we going to do?"

Lina shrugged. "I have no clue, honestly. Just look around and listen for any rumors that pop up. If you hear anything interesting, we'll check it out." The others nodded and broke off into pairs, except for Arf, who tagged along with Chrono and Fate while Yuuno and Nanoha went off to another direction. Gourry and Sylphiel went to check out the taverns, hoping ot hear something interesting while Amelia and Zelgadis went to the market place.

As for Lina and Shiro? Well, they just walked next to each other, enjoying the scenery. "You know, if the world is going to be doomed, this isn't going to be a fun trip." Lina sighed softly as she took her husband's arm.

"I know." Shiro said softly as he looked around and frowned. "Say, Lina... Is it just me... Or does it seem like these people don't have much magic to them?"

Lina blinked and took a close look around. "What..." She trailed off as she saw someone entertaining some kids with a light spell. "...You're right." A light spell where she was wouldn't do more than light up a house. "Why?"

"Because magic here is very limited." A familiar voice spoke up and Lina and Shiro both turned to see the blond woman from before. "The most common spells are Light and Fireballs, nothing more, unless a Dragon does it."

"...Seriously?" Lina asked her flatly. "And, how did you get here so fast?"

Filia lowered her head. "I'm sorry. I wasn't honest before. I am a priestess of the Fire Dragon Lord. And, yes, magic is almost unheard of here. Especially magic that you and your daughter possess."

Shiro nodded as he looked around. "Considering that the place where you used to live, Lina, was under constant attack by trolls, Mazoku and other monsters, it's pretty obvious that section of the world would develop magic to deal with it."

"Yes." Filia nodded. "As for here, the worst that we typically have to deal with is a few bandits. As for how I got here so fast..." She bowed her head again. "Forgive me. I was the Dragon that attack the harbor."

"Why?" Lina blinked several times. It was unusual to see a Dragon begging for forgiveness, but she was curious.

"I wanted to test your power. The Grand Elder told me to search out the Knight of Cephied, but she turned down my offer, so I was told to go after you by her."

Lina sighed, leave it to Luna to leave the fate of the world on her shoulders. "Great... So, do you have any idea what's happening then?"

Filia nodded and cleared her throat. "We recently got wind of a prophecy, and I think you should hear it. There shall come a controller of a dark star who will call forth the light, and the world shall be flooded with darkness. Dragon's blood shall spread, and following the power between light and darkness, a single star shall be awakened. Around the star shall spin five lights, and the power shall be a darkness beyond twilight, a brilliance beyond the dawn. When the power is loosed, we shall fall to an arrow which will split the heavens apart."

Lina frowned and thought, before her eyes widened and her face went blue. "...Seriously... Dark Star?!"

Filia blinked, not really understanding the problem that Lina had. "What..."

"Dark Star... Your prophecy is stating that Dark Star is threatening the world?!" Lina let go of Shiro and started pacing. "But that makes no sense, no Ma-Oh is even interested in any of the other worlds at all." Something had to have happened, but what, she wasn't sure. "So, you're a Golden Dragon, but even you couldn't have gotten here that fast unless you teleported."

Filia nodded and yelped as Lina grabbed her by the front of her shirt. "Um..."

"What the HELL were you THINKING?! Hitting Chrono like that? You KNOW that you have more strength than a normal human, so what the hell is wrong with you?!"

"Please! I'm sorry!" Filia lifted her hands up. "I'll try to not do it again. I thought he just wanted to look at my underwear."

Lina snorted and dropped her to the ground. "Let's get one thing straight. I have four kids, okay? One of them is a boy. I know one thing, if a boy wants to see you in your underwear, he'll see you and you won't know about it." She narrowed her eyes at Filia, who gulped as the golden one seemed to glow lightly. "Try hurting these kids again, and I'll do to you what I did to those familiars."

Filia didn't know what she did to familiars, but she didn't want to find out. "Right." She nodded. "...but what if he tries to look up my dress again?"

"Let him, and then complain to his mother and girlfriend. They won't accidentally kill him with super strength like you can." Lina shook her head. "He's a boy, he gets curious about things." She sighed, having kids really did change a person.

"So I'm supposed to let him look up my skirt with no problems?" Filia felt tears threatening to fall down her face. "But that..."

"Find ways to keep him from looking." Shiro shook his head. "But I don't think he wanted to look at your underwear, he doesn't seem like a kid who would do that."

Filia wasn't listening, in her mind, she had a terrible vision of Chrono, with red glowing eyes and shark-like teeth grabbing her outfit and tearing it off, revealing her unmentionables to the world. "Lord Cephied, why must I suffer so?!"

[Moczo]

Poor Chrono, he's NEVER going to live that down, is he?

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 15 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371454#post3371454)

New Part 16 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3371869#post3371869)

New Part 17 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3372142#post3372142)

New Part 18 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3373271#post3373271)

New Part 19 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3373680#post3373680)

Stumbling around as he ended up on a different land, Lyos shook his head. "Ugh... I think I'm going to be sick." At least there was a coastal town right in front of him, he could at least find out where he was and then figure out where to go from here. He doubted that the lady would show up here, but if she did, he didn't want to disappoint her.

He jumped back as a large group of adults and children appeared out of white light in front of him. "Who the heck are you?"

"Hi! I'm Gourry Gabriev!" The tall blond man smiled. "These are my friends, Zelgadis, Amelia, Sylphiel, Lina, her husband and all her kids."

Shiro chuckled as they were all pointed to. "Close, but only Nanoha and Fate are our children, Gourry."

Lyos snorted, he didn't really care. "Yeah, well, I don't know what you're planning on doing, but you need to stay out of my way."

Gourry blinked as the rest looked at Lyos with various looks. "Huh? Why?"

"The world's coming to an end, and I was chosen to..."

"Stop it." Fate spoke up, interrupting him. "We know that the world is in danger, that is why we are going to face it down."

Lyos snorted, the kid really had no idea what she was getting into. "I'm the Knight of the Aqua Lord, chosen by Milady to deal with this and... Hey!" He glared as Lina grew bored and walked towards the town.

"Don't care who you are, kid. If you think that just because the Water Dragon Lord left a small bit of power in you that means that you can order us around, forget it." Lina waved him off.

Shiro shrugged as the group started following Lina. "Sorry, kid."

Lyos stared as they just ignored him. HIM! The Knight of the Aqua Lord. The one chosen to save the world!

"Fine, don't need their help anyway." Gripping Banisher, he picked a random point and started walking towards it. He'd find his own way around.

(---)

"So..." Sylphiel looked at the city. "What are we going to do?"

Lina shrugged. "I have no clue, honestly. Just look around and listen for any rumors that pop up. If you hear anything interesting, we'll check it out." The others nodded and broke off into pairs, except for Arf, who tagged along with Chrono and Fate while Yuuno and Nanoha went off to another direction. Gourry and Sylphiel went to check out the taverns, hoping ot hear something interesting while Amelia and Zelgadis went to the market place.

As for Lina and Shiro? Well, they just walked next to each other, enjoying the scenery. "You know, if the world is going to be doomed, this isn't going to be a fun trip." Lina sighed softly as she took her husband's arm.

"I know." Shiro said softly as he looked around and frowned. "Say, Lina... Is it just me... Or does it seem like these people don't have much magic to them?"

Lina blinked and took a close look around. "What..." She trailed off as she saw someone entertaining some kids with a light spell. "...You're right." A light spell where she was wouldn't do more than light up a house. "Why?"

"Because magic here is very limited." A familiar voice spoke up and Lina and Shiro both turned to see the blond woman from before. "The most common spells are Light and Fireballs, nothing more, unless a Dragon does it."

"...Seriously?" Lina asked her flatly. "And, how did you get here so fast?"

Filia lowered her head. "I'm sorry. I wasn't honest before. I am a priestess of the Fire Dragon Lord. And, yes, magic is almost unheard of here. Especially magic that you and your daughter possess."

Shiro nodded as he looked around. "Considering that the place where you used to live, Lina, was under constant attack by trolls, Mazoku and other monsters, it's pretty obvious that section of the world would develop magic to deal with it."

"Yes." Filia nodded. "As for here, the worst that we typically have to deal with is a few bandits. As for how I got here so fast..." She bowed her head again. "Forgive me. I was the Dragon that attack the harbor."

"Why?" Lina blinked several times. It was unusual to see a Dragon begging for forgiveness, but she was curious.

"I wanted to test your power. The Grand Elder told me to search out the Knight of Cephied, but she turned down my offer, so I was told to go after you by her."

Lina sighed, leave it to Luna to leave the fate of the world on her shoulders. "Great... So, do you have any idea what's happening then?"

Filia nodded and cleared her throat. "We recently got wind of a prophecy, and I think you should hear it. There shall come a controller of a dark star who will call forth the light, and the world shall be flooded with darkness. Dragon's blood shall spread, and following the power between light and darkness, a single star shall be awakened. Around the star shall spin five lights, and the power shall be a darkness beyond twilight, a brilliance beyond the dawn. When the power is loosed, we shall fall to an arrow which will split the heavens apart."

Lina frowned and thought, before her eyes widened and her face went blue. "...Seriously... Dark Star?!"

Filia blinked, not really understanding the problem that Lina had. "What..."

"Dark Star... Your prophecy is stating that Dark Star is threatening the world?!" Lina let go of Shiro and started pacing. "But that makes no sense, no Ma-Oh is even interested in any of the other worlds at all." Something had to have happened, but what, she wasn't sure. "So, you're a Golden Dragon, but even you couldn't have gotten here that fast unless you teleported."

Filia nodded and yelped as Lina grabbed her by the front of her shirt. "Um..."

"What the HELL were you THINKING?! Hitting Chrono like that? You KNOW that you have more strength than a normal human, so what the hell is wrong with you?!"

"Please! I'm sorry!" Filia lifted her hands up. "I'll try to not do it again. I thought he just wanted to look at my underwear."

Lina snorted and dropped her to the ground. "Let's get one thing straight. I have four kids, okay? One of them is a boy. I know one thing, if a boy wants to see you in your underwear, he'll see you and you won't know about it." She narrowed her eyes at Filia, who gulped as the golden one seemed to glow lightly. "Try hurting these kids again, and I'll do to you what I did to those familiars."

Filia didn't know what she did to familiars, but she didn't want to find out. "Right." She nodded. "...but what if he tries to look up my dress again?"

"Let him, and then complain to his mother and girlfriend. They won't accidentally kill him with super strength like you can." Lina shook her head. "He's a boy, he gets curious about things." She sighed, having kids really did change a person.

"So I'm supposed to let him look up my skirt with no problems?" Filia felt tears threatening to fall down her face. "But that..."

"Find ways to keep him from looking." Shiro shook his head. "But I don't think he wanted to look at your underwear, he doesn't seem like a kid who would do that."

Filia wasn't listening, in her mind, she had a terrible vision of Chrono, with red glowing eyes and shark-like teeth grabbing her outfit and tearing it off, revealing her unmentionables to the world. "Lord Cephied, why must I suffer so?!"

Seems like he's going to live it down for everyone but Filia, anyway. :heh:

I liked Lina's speech; having motherhood make her overprotective of children in general is a nice touch, and highlights her development. ... and I also chuckled at the implications of Kyouya putting those martial arts skills to work sneaking a peek at her without her finding out until after the fact. Boys will be boys. :D

All told, another solid chapter. Keep it up.

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

"Mr. Zelgadis..." Amelia looked at him as the two walked around the town. "What are you doing?" In his hands was a small ball that seemed to project a small map of the world. "What is that?"

"Something that the captain of that ship gave me. It's pretty useful." He looked at it more closely. "So, we're here... The desert of destruction..." His eyes widened slightly as the map seemed to "roll" upwards a bit. "Well, we're pretty far south, aren't we?"

"What are you going to do with that, Mr. Zelgadis?" Amelia asked him.

Smiling softly, he put the device away. "I plan on sharing this information with all the kindgoms when we get back."

Amelia nodded and jumped as she heard Lina's voice in her head. "...Wow, I forgot that she knows how to do that."

"It is weird." Zelgadis admitted, but it was useful at least. "This magic is weird and unusual, but it has lots of uses." Telepathy, teleportation, transformation magic, there was a lot that he wanted to learn from these people. Familiar making and their technology... So much to learn from them. "I might even go to their world to learn."

Amelia gasped. "Mr. Zelgadis!"

"What?" He looked at her in confusion. "I'm curious about their style of magic. Plus I can help them learn some of our Shamanistic magic."

"But... You... You'll just leave like that?"

Zelgadis shook his head. "No. This is my home. I would only be there for a little bit, to learn and teach. As nice as it might be, this is where I live now. I'm sure that Lina wanted to come back more than anything when she ended up on that world. She just had no way to get back."

"Until now." Amelia said softly. "I'm just worried, she seems happy there, what if you..."

Zelgadis shook his head. "I'm thinking that she resigned herself to staying there, since there was no way, that she knew of, to get back here, and ended up falling for her husband. If she could have gotten back here as soon as she could have, I'm sure that she would have."

"I guess..." Amelia sighed. "I guess I never thought about it from her perspective. To me, she was only gone a month... She has a family now... She has children..."

"She also grew up." Zelgadis smiled at her. "She's pretty calm compared to when we last saw her."

"Yeah." Amelia nodded, smiling. Maybe this would be good. "Hey, Mr. Zelgadis, can you pull up that map again?" When he did so, she blinked as she pointed to something in the east. Her eyes widened as the map zoomed in on it. "This looks like a temple."

"You're right, it does." Zelgadis was further impressed by the technology that Lina's friends had. "I wonder just how detailed this map can get..?" He tapped something on the screen and his eyes widened as the image zoomed in on a statue. "...THAT is detailed." He didn't see any living thing there, but he wasn't surprised, this was still more than he had hoped for.

(---)

"Gourry-dear, what are you going to do when this is done?"

He shrugged and was about to say something when the gated wall in front of them exploded inwards. "What the?" He blinked as a one-eyed red furred fox person, a bunch of lizard people and a one-eyed, blue-skinned troll-like creature came barreling through the walls. "Hey! Blowing up other people's walls is wrong!"

The fox creature pulled out a dagger and pointed it to him. "Just hand over any good ya got."

Gourry blinked and looked at Sylphiel. "I think this side of the world is just weird."

"Hey!" The troll thing spoke up. "When Jillas speaks, ya better listen!"

"Or what?" The the whole group looked to the top of the walls to see a boy in an open coat and a giant sword looking down at them with contempt. "Just because you have more numbers, you think you can win?"

"It's the rude boy from before." Sylphiel said softly, causing said boy to twitch and fall off the wall, crashing on the ground below.

"Ugh... You're rude, you know that!? And my name's Lyos!"

Jillas pulled out a strange item, it looked like a handle with two small cylinders and pointed it at them. "Just listen to Garvos and give me your goods."

"Flare Arrow!" Sylphiel called out and blushed as, instead of an arrow, she got a carrot. "Why can't I do it right?" She hung her head and sighed, before tossing it at the the creatures, who were backing up and looking at her nervously. "Huh?"

"B,,,Boss... She can use magic!" One of the thugs whimpered. Magic users were just bad news.

Jillas yelped and jumped back as the carrot exploded in front of him. "Damn! I didn't know we'd have a woman like her! Alright boys! We kill her and then take her goods!"

"Hey!" Gourry frowned as he stepped forward and held up his weapon. "How dare you talk about a woman like that?"

Lyos frowned as he walked up behind the group. "I don't know what that woman did, but I'm with him. Threatening women like that is just evil." Grabbing Banisher, he slashed through one of the Lizard men with a single stroke. "And I hate evil."

"Naive little!" Garvos held up a club and struck down, only to gape as the little slip of a boy actually blocked it with his sword. "Who are you?!"

"Name's Lyos! I'm the Knight of the Aqua Lord!" Letting out a yell, he pushed the troll-like person off of him.

"Enough of this!" Jillas yelled as he jumped back and opened his cloak. "I'll just destroy the whole town!" Laughing, he threw the bombs forward, only to gape as they collided with an invisible barrier and bounced back towards him. "AAAAAAHHHH!!!"

Gourry and Lyos both winced at the explosion. "What were those things?" Gourry asked as the the group was blown out of town.

"Not a clue." Lyos said as he put his sword away. "Well, I guess that's all..." He turned to leave.

"Hey!" Gourry caused him to turn back. "Listen, if you're going to try and save the world, why don't you come with us?"

Lyos shrugged. "I doubt it. I mean, it's not like you could keep up with me."

"Actually," Gourry started laughing softly, "I think it's the other way around. You're strong, kid, but you don't seem that special."

"What?!" Lyos glared at Gourry. "What makes you such an expert?!"

Gourry shrugged at him. "I'm not one, but if you try to save the world on your own, you'll just end up getting killed."

Lyos stared as he watched Gourry and Sylphiel walk away.

"Gourry!" Lyos stared as he saw that redheaded woman from before run out onto the street. "Just what happened?"

"Eh, bandits with weird weapons." Gourry shrugged and Lina looked at the mark on the street.

"Bombs?" Lina frowned softly. "Guess this side of the world developed better technology than I thought." She turned to Filia. "Tell me, are bombs common over here?"

"If you can make them, yes." Filia nodded to her and blinked as she saw Lyos looking at them in confusion. "...Why does he have such power?" She asked herself. It felt like Luna Inverse's power, just not as pure or strong. "Miss Lina... That boy, is he a part of your group?

Lina looked at Lyos and shook her head. "Nope. Don't know him, why?"

"He... He's powerful. I thought humans couldn't use Holy magic at all. He's got it flowing through him like your sister does."

Lina just blinked in confusion. "He does?"

Filia nodded. "Yes, but it's very unrefined." Her eyes widened as a thought came to her. "If we go to the Grand Elder with him, I'm sure that the Golden Dragons can help him gain control over it, and it would be a great help for what's to come."

Lina looked at him and sighed. "Fine, but he better behave himself. I'm not above giving a kid like that a spanking if he doesn't behave himself.

(---)

Meanwhile, on Earth...

"Aria..."

"Yeah, Lotte?"

"Does your butt hurt for some reason?"

"My butt never stopped hurting."

The two familiars groaned and went to find some Bengay for their butts.

[Yasanagi]

Material-S didn’t waste any time asking what was wrong and moved her friend into her quarters before laying her gently on the bed. “Do you feel any better?”

No response. A quick glance showed that Material-D was already out like a light with her previously pained gasps replaced with more normal breathing. While she was glad that the Lord of Darkness wasn’t in any discomfort, there was still the question of what could have caused it in the first place.

Seikou was certain that she didn’t sense any sort of psychic or telepathic attack go off although it was possible that the attack could have evaded her senses. ‘Just who would be able to pull off something like that?’

Her first suspect was Material-L’s new sidekick, Sette. She had caused quite a bit of a stir ever since she came on board the ship. First was Yuuno-san’s sudden change in behaviour. Then the strange book that Rai had picked up reacted to that woman. And now Material-D’s strange condition. Was there a connection?

Perhaps Yuuno-san could shed some light on this. Since he reacted negatively upon finding out the woman’s identity, surely he had some information to share. But Material-S couldn’t go ask for information when he was not in the best state to provide answers. His well being needed to take priority so now the question is: How could she restore that well being to its normal, positive state?

Seikou stood outside the door to Yuuno’s quarters, her hand raised to knock but she wasn’t sure what she would say next if the Librarian answered. ‘How should I go about this…?’ She rather disliked this awkward feeling. It was like there was a growing gap between her heart and his.

“What should I do?” muttered the Nanoha replica to herself softly.

“I have a suggestion, my Mistress.”

She blinked in surprise at the small blue gem. “Hm? What is it, Luciferion?”

“That man… he said earlier that he was a Librarian. That means he appreciates works of art and culture.”

“Er… yes, I suppose he would like that sort of thing.” He was definitely someone who would enjoy that sort of thing as understanding cultures past and present is something that would seem enjoyable to an academic like him.

“Then why don’t we paint for him? We haven’t done so in over four years! Oh, how I miss the masterpiece that we created!”

“…… paint?” The exact moment that her device mentioned that word, she felt a peculiar cold sensation throughout her entire body while her mind drifted back to the year long separation from the others. ‘We did something like that once… at that time…’

“Wide Area Search Complete. Requested magical signatures have not been detected.”

“Another miss then,” muttered the nineteen year old Starlight Destroyer in a cool tone before summoning a small speck of light and letting it sink into the ground. “The tracer is set in case they come across this planet. Luciferion, compute the next set of coordinates to the next habitable planet in this system.”

“Mistress, we’ve been through this every day for the past seven months. You need a little change in routine.”

“Like what? I don’t have the time to spare for any foolishness.” All of her waking hours had to be devoted to moving between worlds, casting her search spells and draining the Linker Cores of anyone she could find to replenish all the magic energy she was spending.

“It’s not foolishness… it’s ART!” exclaimed Luciferion in an excited tone. “There is always a hidden truth to be found within each new painting one creates! Isn’t that something that you have desired? To burn away the lies and expose the naked truth for all to see? Let’s make a painting, Mistress! Otherwise, I won’t be very nice to you the next time you ask for something.”

Material-S sighed in irritation before allowing herself to get caught up in whatever has captured her device’s interest. “If you insist so badly on creating a painting, then I suppose I have no choice but to go along with this nonsense. Where do we start?”

“Pick a corpse, any corpse. It shall serve as our canvas… their blood as our paint…”

She looked around the former populated area and settled on the dead body of a young girl with purple curly hair. “Will this do?”

“A good choice. Now let us begin…”

‘I carved… and I cut… and I smeared that liquid all over her body…… and then…’

“For the final touch, transmute her facial muscles so you can mould it like clay.”

It only took one tap on that girl’s face with the staff for the preparations to be complete. The face looked a lot softer compared to its previous state. “What am I to be doing here?”

“What do you think were the final thoughts that ran through this person’s head prior to death? Imagine those emotions. Then sculpt to bring that final emotional state of being out in the open.”

Seikou gave off one more irritated sigh before getting to work. “If I recall, she was one of the loudest screamers that I have encountered while on this planet…”

A light hum of approval came from the staff in her hands. “Spread the jaw and make sure you widen those eyelids. Yes… YES! That’s the ticket! That eternal expression of fear and helplessness that will be preserved for all of eternity!” A beat before the voice of Luciferion calmed down. “Marvellous work, Mistress.”

“Yes, that was a beautiful painting. We need to do another one soon…”

…

…

…

…

…

“What do you think, Mistress?”

…

…

…

…

…

…

*THUMP*

“Oh, my… this can’t be good.”

[vic-vic]

Material-S didn’t waste any time asking what was wrong and moved her friend into her quarters before laying her gently on the bed. “Do you feel any better?”

No response. A quick glance showed that Material-D was already out like a light with her previously pained gasps replaced with more normal breathing. While she was glad that the Lord of Darkness wasn’t in any discomfort, there was still the question of what could have caused it in the first place.

Seikou was certain that she didn’t sense any sort of psychic or telepathic attack go off although it was possible that the attack could have evaded her senses. ‘Just who would be able to pull off something like that?’

Her first suspect was Material-L’s new sidekick, Sette. She had caused quite a bit of a stir ever since she came on board the ship. First was Yuuno-san’s sudden change in behaviour. Then the strange book that Rai had picked up reacted to that woman. And now Material-D’s strange condition. Was there a connection?

Perhaps Yuuno-san could shed some light on this. Since he reacted negatively upon finding out the woman’s identity, surely he had some information to share. But Material-S couldn’t go ask for information when he was not in the best state to provide answers. His well being needed to take priority so now the question is: How could she restore that well being to its normal, positive state?

Seikou stood outside the door to Yuuno’s quarters, her hand raised to knock but she wasn’t sure what she would say next if the Librarian answered. ‘How should I go about this…?’ She rather disliked this awkward feeling. It was like there was a growing gap between her heart and his.

“What should I do?” muttered the Nanoha replica to herself softly.

“I have a suggestion, my Mistress.”

She blinked in surprise at the small blue gem. “Hm? What is it, Luciferion?”

“That man… he said earlier that he was a Librarian. That means he appreciates works of art and culture.”

“Er… yes, I suppose he would like that sort of thing.” He was definitely someone who would enjoy that sort of thing as understanding cultures past and present is something that would seem enjoyable to an academic like him.

“Then why don’t we paint for him? We haven’t done so in over four years! Oh, how I miss the masterpiece that we created!”

“…… paint?” The exact moment that her device mentioned that word, she felt a peculiar cold sensation throughout her entire body while her mind drifted back to the year long separation from the others. ‘We did something like that once… at that time…’

“Wide Area Search Complete. Requested magical signatures have not been detected.”

“Another miss then,” muttered the nineteen year old Starlight Destroyer in a cool tone before summoning a small speck of light and letting it sink into the ground. “The tracer is set in case they come across this planet. Luciferion, compute the next set of coordinates to the next habitable planet in this system.”

“Mistress, we’ve been through this every day for the past seven months. You need a little change in routine.”

“Like what? I don’t have the time to spare for any foolishness.” All of her waking hours had to be devoted to moving between worlds, casting her search spells and draining the Linker Cores of anyone she could find to replenish all the magic energy she was spending.

“It’s not foolishness… it’s ART!” exclaimed Luciferion in an excited tone. “There is always a hidden truth to be found within each new painting one creates! Isn’t that something that you have desired? To burn away the lies and expose the naked truth for all to see? Let’s make a painting, Mistress! Otherwise, I won’t be very nice to you the next time you ask for something.”

Material-S sighed in irritation before allowing herself to get caught up in whatever has captured her device’s interest. “If you insist so badly on creating a painting, then I suppose I have no choice but to go along with this nonsense. Where do we start?”

“Pick a corpse, any corpse. It shall serve as our canvas… their blood as our paint…”

She looked around the former populated area and settled on the dead body of a young girl with purple curly hair. “Will this do?”

“A good choice. Now let us begin…”

‘I carved… and I cut… and I smeared that liquid all over her body…… and then…’

“For the final touch, transmute her facial muscles so you can mould it like clay.”

It only took one tap on that girl’s face with the staff for the preparations to be complete. The face looked a lot softer compared to its previous state. “What am I to be doing here?”

“What do you think were the final thoughts that ran through this person’s head prior to death? Imagine those emotions. Then sculpt to bring that final emotional state of being out in the open.”

Seikou gave off one more irritated sigh before getting to work. “If I recall, she was one of the loudest screamers that I have encountered while on this planet…”

A light hum of approval came from the staff in her hands. “Spread the jaw and make sure you widen those eyelids. Yes… YES! That’s the ticket! That eternal expression of fear and helplessness that will be preserved for all of eternity!” A beat before the voice of Luciferion calmed down. “Marvellous work, Mistress.”

“Yes, that was a beautiful painting. We need to do another one soon…”

…

…

…

…

…

“What do you think, Mistress?”

…

…

…

…

…

…

*THUMP*

“Oh, my… this can’t be good.”

Hm, it`s only for me or Materials` devices much more sinister that their owners.
Maybe poor girls became such sociopaths because of those evils magic sticks.

[00-Raiser]

Material-S didn’t waste any time asking what was wrong and moved her friend into her quarters before laying her gently on the bed. “Do you feel any better?”

No response. A quick glance showed that Material-D was already out like a light with her previously pained gasps replaced with more normal breathing. While she was glad that the Lord of Darkness wasn’t in any discomfort, there was still the question of what could have caused it in the first place.

Seikou was certain that she didn’t sense any sort of psychic or telepathic attack go off although it was possible that the attack could have evaded her senses. ‘Just who would be able to pull off something like that?’

Her first suspect was Material-L’s new sidekick, Sette. She had caused quite a bit of a stir ever since she came on board the ship. First was Yuuno-san’s sudden change in behaviour. Then the strange book that Rai had picked up reacted to that woman. And now Material-D’s strange condition. Was there a connection?

Perhaps Yuuno-san could shed some light on this. Since he reacted negatively upon finding out the woman’s identity, surely he had some information to share. But Material-S couldn’t go ask for information when he was not in the best state to provide answers. His well being needed to take priority so now the question is: How could she restore that well being to its normal, positive state?

Seikou stood outside the door to Yuuno’s quarters, her hand raised to knock but she wasn’t sure what she would say next if the Librarian answered. ‘How should I go about this…?’ She rather disliked this awkward feeling. It was like there was a growing gap between her heart and his.

“What should I do?” muttered the Nanoha replica to herself softly.

“I have a suggestion, my Mistress.”

She blinked in surprise at the small blue gem. “Hm? What is it, Luciferion?”

“That man… he said earlier that he was a Librarian. That means he appreciates works of art and culture.”

“Er… yes, I suppose he would like that sort of thing.” He was definitely someone who would enjoy that sort of thing as understanding cultures past and present is something that would seem enjoyable to an academic like him.

“Then why don’t we paint for him? We haven’t done so in over four years! Oh, how I miss the masterpiece that we created!”

“…… paint?” The exact moment that her device mentioned that word, she felt a peculiar cold sensation throughout her entire body while her mind drifted back to the year long separation from the others. ‘We did something like that once… at that time…’

“Wide Area Search Complete. Requested magical signatures have not been detected.”

“Another miss then,” muttered the nineteen year old Starlight Destroyer in a cool tone before summoning a small speck of light and letting it sink into the ground. “The tracer is set in case they come across this planet. Luciferion, compute the next set of coordinates to the next habitable planet in this system.”

“Mistress, we’ve been through this every day for the past seven months. You need a little change in routine.”

“Like what? I don’t have the time to spare for any foolishness.” All of her waking hours had to be devoted to moving between worlds, casting her search spells and draining the Linker Cores of anyone she could find to replenish all the magic energy she was spending.

“It’s not foolishness… it’s ART!” exclaimed Luciferion in an excited tone. “There is always a hidden truth to be found within each new painting one creates! Isn’t that something that you have desired? To burn away the lies and expose the naked truth for all to see? Let’s make a painting, Mistress! Otherwise, I won’t be very nice to you the next time you ask for something.”

Material-S sighed in irritation before allowing herself to get caught up in whatever has captured her device’s interest. “If you insist so badly on creating a painting, then I suppose I have no choice but to go along with this nonsense. Where do we start?”

“Pick a corpse, any corpse. It shall serve as our canvas… their blood as our paint…”

She looked around the former populated area and settled on the dead body of a young girl with purple curly hair. “Will this do?”

“A good choice. Now let us begin…”

‘I carved… and I cut… and I smeared that liquid all over her body…… and then…’

“For the final touch, transmute her facial muscles so you can mould it like clay.”

It only took one tap on that girl’s face with the staff for the preparations to be complete. The face looked a lot softer compared to its previous state. “What am I to be doing here?”

“What do you think were the final thoughts that ran through this person’s head prior to death? Imagine those emotions. Then sculpt to bring that final emotional state of being out in the open.”

Seikou gave off one more irritated sigh before getting to work. “If I recall, she was one of the loudest screamers that I have encountered while on this planet…”

A light hum of approval came from the staff in her hands. “Spread the jaw and make sure you widen those eyelids. Yes… YES! That’s the ticket! That eternal expression of fear and helplessness that will be preserved for all of eternity!” A beat before the voice of Luciferion calmed down. “Marvellous work, Mistress.”

“Yes, that was a beautiful painting. We need to do another one soon…”

…

…

…

…

…

“What do you think, Mistress?”

…

…

…

…

…

…

*THUMP*

“Oh, my… this can’t be good.”

Hm, so apparently there's some fainting epidemic going on the ship. First Yami dropped and now Seikou. Wonder what's causing it.

[Moczo]

Material-S didn’t waste any time asking what was wrong and moved her friend into her quarters before laying her gently on the bed. “Do you feel any better?”

No response. A quick glance showed that Material-D was already out like a light with her previously pained gasps replaced with more normal breathing. While she was glad that the Lord of Darkness wasn’t in any discomfort, there was still the question of what could have caused it in the first place.

Seikou was certain that she didn’t sense any sort of psychic or telepathic attack go off although it was possible that the attack could have evaded her senses. ‘Just who would be able to pull off something like that?’

Her first suspect was Material-L’s new sidekick, Sette. She had caused quite a bit of a stir ever since she came on board the ship. First was Yuuno-san’s sudden change in behaviour. Then the strange book that Rai had picked up reacted to that woman. And now Material-D’s strange condition. Was there a connection?

Perhaps Yuuno-san could shed some light on this. Since he reacted negatively upon finding out the woman’s identity, surely he had some information to share. But Material-S couldn’t go ask for information when he was not in the best state to provide answers. His well being needed to take priority so now the question is: How could she restore that well being to its normal, positive state?

Seikou stood outside the door to Yuuno’s quarters, her hand raised to knock but she wasn’t sure what she would say next if the Librarian answered. ‘How should I go about this…?’ She rather disliked this awkward feeling. It was like there was a growing gap between her heart and his.

“What should I do?” muttered the Nanoha replica to herself softly.

“I have a suggestion, my Mistress.”

She blinked in surprise at the small blue gem. “Hm? What is it, Luciferion?”

“That man… he said earlier that he was a Librarian. That means he appreciates works of art and culture.”

“Er… yes, I suppose he would like that sort of thing.” He was definitely someone who would enjoy that sort of thing as understanding cultures past and present is something that would seem enjoyable to an academic like him.

“Then why don’t we paint for him? We haven’t done so in over four years! Oh, how I miss the masterpiece that we created!”

“…… paint?” The exact moment that her device mentioned that word, she felt a peculiar cold sensation throughout her entire body while her mind drifted back to the year long separation from the others. ‘We did something like that once… at that time…’

“Wide Area Search Complete. Requested magical signatures have not been detected.”

“Another miss then,” muttered the nineteen year old Starlight Destroyer in a cool tone before summoning a small speck of light and letting it sink into the ground. “The tracer is set in case they come across this planet. Luciferion, compute the next set of coordinates to the next habitable planet in this system.”

“Mistress, we’ve been through this every day for the past seven months. You need a little change in routine.”

“Like what? I don’t have the time to spare for any foolishness.” All of her waking hours had to be devoted to moving between worlds, casting her search spells and draining the Linker Cores of anyone she could find to replenish all the magic energy she was spending.

“It’s not foolishness… it’s ART!” exclaimed Luciferion in an excited tone. “There is always a hidden truth to be found within each new painting one creates! Isn’t that something that you have desired? To burn away the lies and expose the naked truth for all to see? Let’s make a painting, Mistress! Otherwise, I won’t be very nice to you the next time you ask for something.”

Material-S sighed in irritation before allowing herself to get caught up in whatever has captured her device’s interest. “If you insist so badly on creating a painting, then I suppose I have no choice but to go along with this nonsense. Where do we start?”

“Pick a corpse, any corpse. It shall serve as our canvas… their blood as our paint…”

She looked around the former populated area and settled on the dead body of a young girl with purple curly hair. “Will this do?”

“A good choice. Now let us begin…”

‘I carved… and I cut… and I smeared that liquid all over her body…… and then…’

“For the final touch, transmute her facial muscles so you can mould it like clay.”

It only took one tap on that girl’s face with the staff for the preparations to be complete. The face looked a lot softer compared to its previous state. “What am I to be doing here?”

“What do you think were the final thoughts that ran through this person’s head prior to death? Imagine those emotions. Then sculpt to bring that final emotional state of being out in the open.”

Seikou gave off one more irritated sigh before getting to work. “If I recall, she was one of the loudest screamers that I have encountered while on this planet…”

A light hum of approval came from the staff in her hands. “Spread the jaw and make sure you widen those eyelids. Yes… YES! That’s the ticket! That eternal expression of fear and helplessness that will be preserved for all of eternity!” A beat before the voice of Luciferion calmed down. “Marvellous work, Mistress.”

“Yes, that was a beautiful painting. We need to do another one soon…”

…

…

…

…

…

“What do you think, Mistress?”

…

…

…

…

…

…

*THUMP*

“Oh, my… this can’t be good.”

Oh. Wow. Luciferion is a psycho, Yersinia Kreuz (is that the spelling? I'm too lazy to look it up) is attacking Yami's brain...

Yeah, these devices really have to go.

[Megaolix]

Material-S didn’t waste any time asking what was wrong and moved her friend into her quarters before laying her gently on the bed. “Do you feel any better?”

No response. A quick glance showed that Material-D was already out like a light with her previously pained gasps replaced with more normal breathing. While she was glad that the Lord of Darkness wasn’t in any discomfort, there was still the question of what could have caused it in the first place.

Seikou was certain that she didn’t sense any sort of psychic or telepathic attack go off although it was possible that the attack could have evaded her senses. ‘Just who would be able to pull off something like that?’

Her first suspect was Material-L’s new sidekick, Sette. She had caused quite a bit of a stir ever since she came on board the ship. First was Yuuno-san’s sudden change in behaviour. Then the strange book that Rai had picked up reacted to that woman. And now Material-D’s strange condition. Was there a connection?

Perhaps Yuuno-san could shed some light on this. Since he reacted negatively upon finding out the woman’s identity, surely he had some information to share. But Material-S couldn’t go ask for information when he was not in the best state to provide answers. His well being needed to take priority so now the question is: How could she restore that well being to its normal, positive state?

Seikou stood outside the door to Yuuno’s quarters, her hand raised to knock but she wasn’t sure what she would say next if the Librarian answered. ‘How should I go about this…?’ She rather disliked this awkward feeling. It was like there was a growing gap between her heart and his.

“What should I do?” muttered the Nanoha replica to herself softly.

“I have a suggestion, my Mistress.”

She blinked in surprise at the small blue gem. “Hm? What is it, Luciferion?”

“That man… he said earlier that he was a Librarian. That means he appreciates works of art and culture.”

“Er… yes, I suppose he would like that sort of thing.” He was definitely someone who would enjoy that sort of thing as understanding cultures past and present is something that would seem enjoyable to an academic like him.

“Then why don’t we paint for him? We haven’t done so in over four years! Oh, how I miss the masterpiece that we created!”

“…… paint?” The exact moment that her device mentioned that word, she felt a peculiar cold sensation throughout her entire body while her mind drifted back to the year long separation from the others. ‘We did something like that once… at that time…’

“Wide Area Search Complete. Requested magical signatures have not been detected.”

“Another miss then,” muttered the nineteen year old Starlight Destroyer in a cool tone before summoning a small speck of light and letting it sink into the ground. “The tracer is set in case they come across this planet. Luciferion, compute the next set of coordinates to the next habitable planet in this system.”

“Mistress, we’ve been through this every day for the past seven months. You need a little change in routine.”

“Like what? I don’t have the time to spare for any foolishness.” All of her waking hours had to be devoted to moving between worlds, casting her search spells and draining the Linker Cores of anyone she could find to replenish all the magic energy she was spending.

“It’s not foolishness… it’s ART!” exclaimed Luciferion in an excited tone. “There is always a hidden truth to be found within each new painting one creates! Isn’t that something that you have desired? To burn away the lies and expose the naked truth for all to see? Let’s make a painting, Mistress! Otherwise, I won’t be very nice to you the next time you ask for something.”

Material-S sighed in irritation before allowing herself to get caught up in whatever has captured her device’s interest. “If you insist so badly on creating a painting, then I suppose I have no choice but to go along with this nonsense. Where do we start?”

“Pick a corpse, any corpse. It shall serve as our canvas… their blood as our paint…”

She looked around the former populated area and settled on the dead body of a young girl with purple curly hair. “Will this do?”

“A good choice. Now let us begin…”

‘I carved… and I cut… and I smeared that liquid all over her body…… and then…’

“For the final touch, transmute her facial muscles so you can mould it like clay.”

It only took one tap on that girl’s face with the staff for the preparations to be complete. The face looked a lot softer compared to its previous state. “What am I to be doing here?”

“What do you think were the final thoughts that ran through this person’s head prior to death? Imagine those emotions. Then sculpt to bring that final emotional state of being out in the open.”

Seikou gave off one more irritated sigh before getting to work. “If I recall, she was one of the loudest screamers that I have encountered while on this planet…”

A light hum of approval came from the staff in her hands. “Spread the jaw and make sure you widen those eyelids. Yes… YES! That’s the ticket! That eternal expression of fear and helplessness that will be preserved for all of eternity!” A beat before the voice of Luciferion calmed down. “Marvellous work, Mistress.”

“Yes, that was a beautiful painting. We need to do another one soon…”

…

…

…

…

…

“What do you think, Mistress?”

…

…

…

…

…

…

*THUMP*

“Oh, my… this can’t be good.”

Well, that's not good. I would be concerned for Rai too but...

Anyway, I agree on the Devices being sinister, but I'm not exactly ready to accept them being truly evil. It's not like the girls were concerned for the death and destruction either. I would asy they're on the amoral side for now, concerned only for themselves and theirs masters.

[00-Raiser]

Maybe there's a Spider-man 2 Doc Oc moment on the horizon, where the Materials tell their devices and smarten up because they have a job to do.

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

Valgaav narrowed his eyes as he stood on a mountain outcropping. In his hand was Ragudo Mezegis. It wasn't lit up at the moment, but he could call out its power at any time. "Well, well... A couple of Generals." He pointed the lance at them. "Tell me, why shouldn't I just kill you two right now?"

"Because you couldn't." The green-haired one grinned at him, causing his eyes to narrow at her. "Unlike you, our masters are both still alive, which gives us more power."

"You bitch." Valgaav snarled at them. "Light come forth!" He called out, Ragudo Mezegis lighting up the front and the end of the Lance becoming a weapon that Mazoku in general feared.

The two in front of him just smirked. "Please, even if it is stronger than Gorun Nova, a pitiful weapon of light like that won't hurt us." Riksfalto chuckled as the three of them disappeared from normal view.

Valgaav grunted as the blue-haired one materialized in front of him, her sword swinging out and clashing against his weapon. "Your sword is a Mazoku?"

Sherra smirked at him. "You're lucky that you're a Mazoku. If you were anything but a Mazoku or a Shinzoku, this sword, Dulgofa, would turn you into a half-demon under my control."

Valgaav growled at her as she disappeared, before his eyes widened as he felt a sword stab into his back. "What?"

"Oh, I get it..." Riksfalto grinned from behind him. "You're only half Mazoku." She chuckled as she pulled her weapon from his back. "As strong as you are, you're nothing to a real Mazoku."

Valgaav spun around and slashed down, only to find his sword parried by hers. "I'm more than a match for you."

"You're three hundred years too young, boy." Riksfalto smirked as she parried his attacks several times. "I may not be as powerful as Xellos, but I AM the strongest of all the Generals, and you're nothing but a half-Mazoku."

"Just like that traitor, Gaav." Sherra spoke up from behind him as she drove a knee into the small of his back, causing him to cry out in pain.

Valgaav's eyes flashed in anger as he spun around. "You..." He let loose a scream as black feather wings sprouted from his back and a horn grew from the center of his head and stuck out, his hands became covered in dark scaly claws and both Sherra's and Riksfalto's eyes widened in surprise. "DIE!"

Swinging down, he growled as Sherra disappeared, he spun and saw that Riksfalto was gone as well. Turning around, he looked around for a bit until he saw the two generals on a rocky ledge not too far from him.

"An Ancient Dragon?" Riksfalto chuckled. "Well, that changes things." The two of them had only come to test Valgaav's power, but an Ancient Dragon-Mazoku hybrid? Especially one who was turned by the late traitor, Gaav? That changed a lot of things.

Valgaav growled and shot forward, only to find a sword against his throat. "You..."

Riksfalto grinned at him. "Calm down, big guy, we're not here to fight you, well, not anymore, even if you are a remnant of that traitor, Gaav."

Valgaav narrowed his eyes at the General. "Don't speak of my master with such loose lips, unless you want me to give you a new pair in the chest."

"Look!" Sherra growled at him. "I don't know why, but all the Lords that are still alive want to make you into one. We just wanted to see if you were worthy of their attention."

Valgaav snorted at her. "I don't care who you two are, but you better give me a reason not to try and kill you."

Riksfalto grinned at him. "Well, right to the point, my kind of man. Anyway, the woman who killed your master is currently running around with a little pet project of one of my master's Priest. And she has friends. You try to go after her as you are, even with those," she took on a disgusted look as she spat out the next word, "Shinzoku, and you'll lose. That woman did kill Hellmaster Phibrizzo after all."

Valgaav grimaced, that was true. Hellmaster was the strongest Mazoku on the planet, even Shabranidgo, due to being in seven pieces, was weaker than he was, technically. And Gaav was even weaker than that. What chance did he have against someone that powerful? And if her friends were anywhere near that strength... "What do you want?"

"A team-up." Sherra spoke up. "You do know that Xellos is going to be with them, and he's stronger than any of us are."

Valgaav mentally snorted, he was certain that he could take Xellos on in a fight, but she was right, that Mazoku was likely strong enough that Valgaav would end up dead. "What's in it for you?"

Riksfalto growled softly. "I don't like Xellos, Sherra has a rivalry with him. Anyway, the problem is, as she is, your master's killer is unbeatable in straight up combat. However..." Riksfalto held up a green and black ball. "This little gem will help us deal with her."

Valgaav raised an eyebrow at that. "What is that?"

"This is a nice little gem used during the Koma Wars by various mid and low-level Mazoku to split Dragon Forces apart. It won't affect us, unless we want it to."

Valgaav grinned as he looked at it. "So... I get revenge on Lina Inverse, you two mess with Xellos' plans..."

"The only thing here is," Riksfalto looked at him seriously, "that we can't kill Huraker's pet project. I'd rather not explain to my master why Huraker's trying to kill me."

Valgaav nodded. "Any other information you can share?"

"There's a little girl with reddish hair that's traveling with Lina Inverse." Sherra spoke up. "I think Xellos was interested in her."

"I wonder why." Valgaav said. "Never mind. When should we go?"

Riksfalto smirked at the hybrid. "Simple. They're heading towards the temple of the Fire Dragon King." She chuckled as his face darkened in anger. "Oh, that's right, isn't it? The Golden Dragons slaughtered your entire clan during the war." Which was probably the biggest reason that the Dragons had been slaughtered so badly back then. After all, if the Fire Dragon King decided that his own servants weren't worth his protection, what chance did they have at all? "Those Dragons are soft, they haven't fought in a millennium. They won't want to mess with Mazoku as powerful as we are."

"Really?" Valgaav raised an eyebrow at her and thought it over as he powered down Ragudo Mezegis. "My only stipulation is that I get revenge on Lina Inverse. My... Unfortunate allies will want the Sword of Light."

"I doubt that we can kill Lina Inverse." A new voice spoke up and Valgaav spun and saw a woman in fancy clothes standing on a different rocky ledge. "From what I understand, if we kill her, the world would be destroyed by someone other than ourselves." She looked at the three seriously. "However, the instant that she fulfills her role in this story, you would have a free shot at her."

"I'm supposed to let her live?!" Valgaav hissed at the woman. "Who are you?!"

"Huraker, Priest of Deep Sea Dolphin. And you only need to let her live a little bit so she can defeat the coming threat." She then smirked softly. "However, instead of killing her, how about making her suffer like you have?"

"What do you mean?" Valgaav narrowed his eyes at her.

"She has a daughter." Huraker said softly. "I do not believe that she is important to the prophecy."

Valgaav suddenly smirked evily as he thought about it. "You have a deal." After all, he may have been an Ancient Dragon originally, but he was also a Mazoku now. Revenge was something that all of them understood. "But this is only for the sake of my vengeance. When this is over, I won't hesitate to kill the three of you."

"Of course." Sherra nodded at him. "I wouldn't want it any other way." She thumbed her sword and grinned at the thought of turning a few people or Dragons into minor demons under her control.

I HATE Saturdays. UGH!

[Moczo]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

Valgaav narrowed his eyes as he stood on a mountain outcropping. In his hand was Ragudo Mezegis. It wasn't lit up at the moment, but he could call out its power at any time. "Well, well... A couple of Generals." He pointed the lance at them. "Tell me, why shouldn't I just kill you two right now?"

"Because you couldn't." The green-haired one grinned at him, causing his eyes to narrow at her. "Unlike you, our masters are both still alive, which gives us more power."

"You bitch." Valgaav snarled at them. "Light come forth!" He called out, Ragudo Mezegis lighting up the front and the end of the Lance becoming a weapon that Mazoku in general feared.

The two in front of him just smirked. "Please, even if it is stronger than Gorun Nova, a pitiful weapon of light like that won't hurt us." Riksfalto chuckled as the three of them disappeared from normal view.

Valgaav grunted as the blue-haired one materialized in front of him, her sword swinging out and clashing against his weapon. "Your sword is a Mazoku?"

Sherra smirked at him. "You're lucky that you're a Mazoku. If you were anything but a Mazoku or a Shinzoku, this sword, Dulgofa, would turn you into a half-demon under my control."

Valgaav growled at her as she disappeared, before his eyes widened as he felt a sword stab into his back. "What?"

"Oh, I get it..." Riksfalto grinned from behind him. "You're only half Mazoku." She chuckled as she pulled her weapon from his back. "As strong as you are, you're nothing to a real Mazoku."

Valgaav spun around and slashed down, only to find his sword parried by hers. "I'm more than a match for you."

"You're three hundred years too young, boy." Riksfalto smirked as she parried his attacks several times. "I may not be as powerful as Xellos, but I AM the strongest of all the Generals, and you're nothing but a half-Mazoku."

"Just like that traitor, Gaav." Sherra spoke up from behind him as she drove a knee into the small of his back, causing him to cry out in pain.

Valgaav's eyes flashed in anger as he spun around. "You..." He let loose a scream as black feather wings sprouted from his back and a horn grew from the center of his head and stuck out, his hands became covered in dark scaly claws and both Sherra's and Riksfalto's eyes widened in surprise. "DIE!"

Swinging down, he growled as Sherra disappeared, he spun and saw that Riksfalto was gone as well. Turning around, he looked around for a bit until he saw the two generals on a rocky ledge not too far from him.

"An Ancient Dragon?" Riksfalto chuckled. "Well, that changes things." The two of them had only come to test Valgaav's power, but an Ancient Dragon-Mazoku hybrid? Especially one who was turned by the late traitor, Gaav? That changed a lot of things.

Valgaav growled and shot forward, only to find a sword against his throat. "You..."

Riksfalto grinned at him. "Calm down, big guy, we're not here to fight you, well, not anymore, even if you are a remnant of that traitor, Gaav."

Valgaav narrowed his eyes at the General. "Don't speak of my master with such loose lips, unless you want me to give you a new pair in the chest."

"Look!" Sherra growled at him. "I don't know why, but all the Lords that are still alive want to make you into one. We just wanted to see if you were worthy of their attention."

Valgaav snorted at her. "I don't care who you two are, but you better give me a reason not to try and kill you."

Riksfalto grinned at him. "Well, right to the point, my kind of man. Anyway, the woman who killed your master is currently running around with a little pet project of one of my master's Priest. And she has friends. You try to go after her as you are, even with those," she took on a disgusted look as she spat out the next word, "Shinzoku, and you'll lose. That woman did kill Hellmaster Phibrizzo after all."

Valgaav grimaced, that was true. Hellmaster was the strongest Mazoku on the planet, even Shabranidgo, due to being in seven pieces, was weaker than he was, technically. And Gaav was even weaker than that. What chance did he have against someone that powerful? And if her friends were anywhere near that strength... "What do you want?"

"A team-up." Sherra spoke up. "You do know that Xellos is going to be with them, and he's stronger than any of us are."

Valgaav mentally snorted, he was certain that he could take Xellos on in a fight, but she was right, that Mazoku was likely strong enough that Valgaav would end up dead. "What's in it for you?"

Riksfalto growled softly. "I don't like Xellos, Sherra has a rivalry with him. Anyway, the problem is, as she is, your master's killer is unbeatable in straight up combat. However..." Riksfalto held up a green and black ball. "This little gem will help us deal with her."

Valgaav raised an eyebrow at that. "What is that?"

"This is a nice little gem used during the Koma Wars by various mid and low-level Mazoku to split Dragon Forces apart. It won't affect us, unless we want it to."

Valgaav grinned as he looked at it. "So... I get revenge on Lina Inverse, you two mess with Xellos' plans..."

"The only thing here is," Riksfalto looked at him seriously, "that we can't kill Huraker's pet project. I'd rather not explain to my master why Huraker's trying to kill me."

Valgaav nodded. "Any other information you can share?"

"There's a little girl with reddish hair that's traveling with Lina Inverse." Sherra spoke up. "I think Xellos was interested in her."

"I wonder why." Valgaav said. "Never mind. When should we go?"

Riksfalto smirked at the hybrid. "Simple. They're heading towards the temple of the Fire Dragon King." She chuckled as his face darkened in anger. "Oh, that's right, isn't it? The Golden Dragons slaughtered your entire clan during the war." Which was probably the biggest reason that the Dragons had been slaughtered so badly back then. After all, if the Fire Dragon King decided that his own servants weren't worth his protection, what chance did they have at all? "Those Dragons are soft, they haven't fought in a millennium. They won't want to mess with Mazoku as powerful as we are."

"Really?" Valgaav raised an eyebrow at her and thought it over as he powered down Ragudo Mezegis. "My only stipulation is that I get revenge on Lina Inverse. My... Unfortunate allies will want the Sword of Light."

"I doubt that we can kill Lina Inverse." A new voice spoke up and Valgaav spun and saw a woman in fancy clothes standing on a different rocky ledge. "From what I understand, if we kill her, the world would be destroyed by someone other than ourselves." She looked at the three seriously. "However, the instant that she fulfills her role in this story, you would have a free shot at her."

"I'm supposed to let her live?!" Valgaav hissed at the woman. "Who are you?!"

"Huraker, Priest of Deep Sea Dolphin. And you only need to let her live a little bit so she can defeat the coming threat." She then smirked softly. "However, instead of killing her, how about making her suffer like you have?"

"What do you mean?" Valgaav narrowed his eyes at her.

"She has a daughter." Huraker said softly. "I do not believe that she is important to the prophecy."

Valgaav suddenly smirked evily as he thought about it. "You have a deal." After all, he may have been an Ancient Dragon originally, but he was also a Mazoku now. Revenge was something that all of them understood. "But this is only for the sake of my vengeance. When this is over, I won't hesitate to kill the three of you."

"Of course." Sherra nodded at him. "I wouldn't want it any other way." She thumbed her sword and grinned at the thought of turning a few people or Dragons into minor demons under her control.

I HATE Saturdays. UGH!

And the plot thickens! Seriously, the villains need a checklist of who they can and cannot kill at this point. :heh:

Can't wait to see what happens next, if only because every frickin' supermonster on the planet is getting involved at this point.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Material-S didn’t waste any time asking what was wrong and moved her friend into her quarters before laying her gently on the bed. “Do you feel any better?”

No response. A quick glance showed that Material-D was already out like a light with her previously pained gasps replaced with more normal breathing. While she was glad that the Lord of Darkness wasn’t in any discomfort, there was still the question of what could have caused it in the first place.

Seikou was certain that she didn’t sense any sort of psychic or telepathic attack go off although it was possible that the attack could have evaded her senses. ‘Just who would be able to pull off something like that?’

Her first suspect was Material-L’s new sidekick, Sette. She had caused quite a bit of a stir ever since she came on board the ship. First was Yuuno-san’s sudden change in behaviour. Then the strange book that Rai had picked up reacted to that woman. And now Material-D’s strange condition. Was there a connection?

Perhaps Yuuno-san could shed some light on this. Since he reacted negatively upon finding out the woman’s identity, surely he had some information to share. But Material-S couldn’t go ask for information when he was not in the best state to provide answers. His well being needed to take priority so now the question is: How could she restore that well being to its normal, positive state?

Seikou stood outside the door to Yuuno’s quarters, her hand raised to knock but she wasn’t sure what she would say next if the Librarian answered. ‘How should I go about this…?’ She rather disliked this awkward feeling. It was like there was a growing gap between her heart and his.

“What should I do?” muttered the Nanoha replica to herself softly.

“I have a suggestion, my Mistress.”

She blinked in surprise at the small blue gem. “Hm? What is it, Luciferion?”

“That man… he said earlier that he was a Librarian. That means he appreciates works of art and culture.”

“Er… yes, I suppose he would like that sort of thing.” He was definitely someone who would enjoy that sort of thing as understanding cultures past and present is something that would seem enjoyable to an academic like him.

“Then why don’t we paint for him? We haven’t done so in over four years! Oh, how I miss the masterpiece that we created!”

“…… paint?” The exact moment that her device mentioned that word, she felt a peculiar cold sensation throughout her entire body while her mind drifted back to the year long separation from the others. ‘We did something like that once… at that time…’

“Wide Area Search Complete. Requested magical signatures have not been detected.”

“Another miss then,” muttered the nineteen year old Starlight Destroyer in a cool tone before summoning a small speck of light and letting it sink into the ground. “The tracer is set in case they come across this planet. Luciferion, compute the next set of coordinates to the next habitable planet in this system.”

“Mistress, we’ve been through this every day for the past seven months. You need a little change in routine.”

“Like what? I don’t have the time to spare for any foolishness.” All of her waking hours had to be devoted to moving between worlds, casting her search spells and draining the Linker Cores of anyone she could find to replenish all the magic energy she was spending.

“It’s not foolishness… it’s ART!” exclaimed Luciferion in an excited tone. “There is always a hidden truth to be found within each new painting one creates! Isn’t that something that you have desired? To burn away the lies and expose the naked truth for all to see? Let’s make a painting, Mistress! Otherwise, I won’t be very nice to you the next time you ask for something.”

Material-S sighed in irritation before allowing herself to get caught up in whatever has captured her device’s interest. “If you insist so badly on creating a painting, then I suppose I have no choice but to go along with this nonsense. Where do we start?”

“Pick a corpse, any corpse. It shall serve as our canvas… their blood as our paint…”

She looked around the former populated area and settled on the dead body of a young girl with purple curly hair. “Will this do?”

“A good choice. Now let us begin…”

‘I carved… and I cut… and I smeared that liquid all over her body…… and then…’

“For the final touch, transmute her facial muscles so you can mould it like clay.”

It only took one tap on that girl’s face with the staff for the preparations to be complete. The face looked a lot softer compared to its previous state. “What am I to be doing here?”

“What do you think were the final thoughts that ran through this person’s head prior to death? Imagine those emotions. Then sculpt to bring that final emotional state of being out in the open.”

Seikou gave off one more irritated sigh before getting to work. “If I recall, she was one of the loudest screamers that I have encountered while on this planet…”

A light hum of approval came from the staff in her hands. “Spread the jaw and make sure you widen those eyelids. Yes… YES! That’s the ticket! That eternal expression of fear and helplessness that will be preserved for all of eternity!” A beat before the voice of Luciferion calmed down. “Marvellous work, Mistress.”

“Yes, that was a beautiful painting. We need to do another one soon…”

…

…

…

…

…

“What do you think, Mistress?”

…

…

…

…

…

…

*THUMP*

“Oh, my… this can’t be good.”
I think Luciferion has problems, seriously, it's like a darker version of Raising Heart from those comic strips. Although it does have a certain charm to it doesn't it? Imagine going to investigate a murder to find the victim had been turned into a work of art. At least Vulnificus seems to be satified as a Deadpan Snarker.
Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

Valgaav narrowed his eyes as he stood on a mountain outcropping. In his hand was Ragudo Mezegis. It wasn't lit up at the moment, but he could call out its power at any time. "Well, well... A couple of Generals." He pointed the lance at them. "Tell me, why shouldn't I just kill you two right now?"

"Because you couldn't." The green-haired one grinned at him, causing his eyes to narrow at her. "Unlike you, our masters are both still alive, which gives us more power."

"You bitch." Valgaav snarled at them. "Light come forth!" He called out, Ragudo Mezegis lighting up the front and the end of the Lance becoming a weapon that Mazoku in general feared.

The two in front of him just smirked. "Please, even if it is stronger than Gorun Nova, a pitiful weapon of light like that won't hurt us." Riksfalto chuckled as the three of them disappeared from normal view.

Valgaav grunted as the blue-haired one materialized in front of him, her sword swinging out and clashing against his weapon. "Your sword is a Mazoku?"

Sherra smirked at him. "You're lucky that you're a Mazoku. If you were anything but a Mazoku or a Shinzoku, this sword, Dulgofa, would turn you into a half-demon under my control."

Valgaav growled at her as she disappeared, before his eyes widened as he felt a sword stab into his back. "What?"

"Oh, I get it..." Riksfalto grinned from behind him. "You're only half Mazoku." She chuckled as she pulled her weapon from his back. "As strong as you are, you're nothing to a real Mazoku."

Valgaav spun around and slashed down, only to find his sword parried by hers. "I'm more than a match for you."

"You're three hundred years too young, boy." Riksfalto smirked as she parried his attacks several times. "I may not be as powerful as Xellos, but I AM the strongest of all the Generals, and you're nothing but a half-Mazoku."

"Just like that traitor, Gaav." Sherra spoke up from behind him as she drove a knee into the small of his back, causing him to cry out in pain.

Valgaav's eyes flashed in anger as he spun around. "You..." He let loose a scream as black feather wings sprouted from his back and a horn grew from the center of his head and stuck out, his hands became covered in dark scaly claws and both Sherra's and Riksfalto's eyes widened in surprise. "DIE!"

Swinging down, he growled as Sherra disappeared, he spun and saw that Riksfalto was gone as well. Turning around, he looked around for a bit until he saw the two generals on a rocky ledge not too far from him.

"An Ancient Dragon?" Riksfalto chuckled. "Well, that changes things." The two of them had only come to test Valgaav's power, but an Ancient Dragon-Mazoku hybrid? Especially one who was turned by the late traitor, Gaav? That changed a lot of things.

Valgaav growled and shot forward, only to find a sword against his throat. "You..."

Riksfalto grinned at him. "Calm down, big guy, we're not here to fight you, well, not anymore, even if you are a remnant of that traitor, Gaav."

Valgaav narrowed his eyes at the General. "Don't speak of my master with such loose lips, unless you want me to give you a new pair in the chest."

"Look!" Sherra growled at him. "I don't know why, but all the Lords that are still alive want to make you into one. We just wanted to see if you were worthy of their attention."

Valgaav snorted at her. "I don't care who you two are, but you better give me a reason not to try and kill you."

Riksfalto grinned at him. "Well, right to the point, my kind of man. Anyway, the woman who killed your master is currently running around with a little pet project of one of my master's Priest. And she has friends. You try to go after her as you are, even with those," she took on a disgusted look as she spat out the next word, "Shinzoku, and you'll lose. That woman did kill Hellmaster Phibrizzo after all."

Valgaav grimaced, that was true. Hellmaster was the strongest Mazoku on the planet, even Shabranidgo, due to being in seven pieces, was weaker than he was, technically. And Gaav was even weaker than that. What chance did he have against someone that powerful? And if her friends were anywhere near that strength... "What do you want?"

"A team-up." Sherra spoke up. "You do know that Xellos is going to be with them, and he's stronger than any of us are."

Valgaav mentally snorted, he was certain that he could take Xellos on in a fight, but she was right, that Mazoku was likely strong enough that Valgaav would end up dead. "What's in it for you?"

Riksfalto growled softly. "I don't like Xellos, Sherra has a rivalry with him. Anyway, the problem is, as she is, your master's killer is unbeatable in straight up combat. However..." Riksfalto held up a green and black ball. "This little gem will help us deal with her."

Valgaav raised an eyebrow at that. "What is that?"

"This is a nice little gem used during the Koma Wars by various mid and low-level Mazoku to split Dragon Forces apart. It won't affect us, unless we want it to."

Valgaav grinned as he looked at it. "So... I get revenge on Lina Inverse, you two mess with Xellos' plans..."

"The only thing here is," Riksfalto looked at him seriously, "that we can't kill Huraker's pet project. I'd rather not explain to my master why Huraker's trying to kill me."

Valgaav nodded. "Any other information you can share?"

"There's a little girl with reddish hair that's traveling with Lina Inverse." Sherra spoke up. "I think Xellos was interested in her."

"I wonder why." Valgaav said. "Never mind. When should we go?"

Riksfalto smirked at the hybrid. "Simple. They're heading towards the temple of the Fire Dragon King." She chuckled as his face darkened in anger. "Oh, that's right, isn't it? The Golden Dragons slaughtered your entire clan during the war." Which was probably the biggest reason that the Dragons had been slaughtered so badly back then. After all, if the Fire Dragon King decided that his own servants weren't worth his protection, what chance did they have at all? "Those Dragons are soft, they haven't fought in a millennium. They won't want to mess with Mazoku as powerful as we are."

"Really?" Valgaav raised an eyebrow at her and thought it over as he powered down Ragudo Mezegis. "My only stipulation is that I get revenge on Lina Inverse. My... Unfortunate allies will want the Sword of Light."

"I doubt that we can kill Lina Inverse." A new voice spoke up and Valgaav spun and saw a woman in fancy clothes standing on a different rocky ledge. "From what I understand, if we kill her, the world would be destroyed by someone other than ourselves." She looked at the three seriously. "However, the instant that she fulfills her role in this story, you would have a free shot at her."

"I'm supposed to let her live?!" Valgaav hissed at the woman. "Who are you?!"

"Huraker, Priest of Deep Sea Dolphin. And you only need to let her live a little bit so she can defeat the coming threat." She then smirked softly. "However, instead of killing her, how about making her suffer like you have?"

"What do you mean?" Valgaav narrowed his eyes at her.

"She has a daughter." Huraker said softly. "I do not believe that she is important to the prophecy."

Valgaav suddenly smirked evily as he thought about it. "You have a deal." After all, he may have been an Ancient Dragon originally, but he was also a Mazoku now. Revenge was something that all of them understood. "But this is only for the sake of my vengeance. When this is over, I won't hesitate to kill the three of you."

"Of course." Sherra nodded at him. "I wouldn't want it any other way." She thumbed her sword and grinned at the thought of turning a few people or Dragons into minor demons under her control.

I HATE Saturdays. UGH!

That's what happens when you manage to make an enemy of every one of the higher powers in your particlular universe, they'll eventually begin to work together. It amused me in the previous chapter how we've seen one of the few scenes that accurately portray the consequences of the usual female response to percieved perverts.

[Nanya01]

Before I forget.

You are all now hearing Riksfalto being voiced by Envy, from Full Metal Alchemist, in English.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

New Part 22 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3376917#post3376917)

"How come we aren't using the ship to get there, Miss Lina?" Sylphiel asked as the group moved away from the city.

"Partially because I'm curious about this portion of the world, and partially because we can use this time to train the kids."

Lyos grumbled as she included him in the group. "I'm no kid."

"Knight of the Aqua Lord, yar yar." Lina waved her hand at him. "Don't know what you think you can do as that, kid, don't care. You've got a small bit of a Shinzoku soul in your body, you're going to learn how to draw at least a small amount of it out."

"Miss Lina," Filia frowned at her, "I protest to your treatment of him!"

"And I honestly don't care." Lina shook her head. "There is another reason, there's someone I'm waiting on to show up."

"Who?" Sylphiel asked in confusion.

"Now that..." Lina grinned in such a way that had Amelia and Zelgadis looking at her in growing dread, she couldn't mean what they thought she meant. "Is a secret."

Seeing her wink and waggle a finger at them, Nanoha, Zelgadis and Amelia groaned while Gourry just scratched his head in confusion. Nanoha's reasons for doing so were far different than Zelgadis and Amelia's reasons however.

"You have to be kidding, HIM?!"

"Who's him?" Arf asked, it must have been a really bad person if Zelgadis was reacting like this.

"Did you have to steal my phrase, Lina Inverse?" A familiar voice asked as Xellos materialized in front of the group, looking saddened and upset. "I put so much effort into making that phrase mine and you just go and steal it? Who's the Mazoku here?"

"Get a copyright for it." Lina smirked, even though she didn't turn around, her attention was on the kids, and their reactions.

She wasn't surprised as they all seemed to get ready to try and blast Xellos where he stood. It wasn't a bad attitude to have when dealing with Mazoku, even one such as Xellos.

"I can't believe this!" Filia yelled, her hair standing on hend as she glared at Lina and Xellos. "You were trying to... Trying to draw out this... this raw garbage?!"

"Raw garbage?" Xellos felt his eyebrow twitching. "Who's raw garbage?"

Seeing how most everyone but Gourry, who was scratching his head, Shiro, who was looking amused, Sylphiel, who was confused, Lyos, who didn't seem to care, and Amelia, who was looking concerned, seemed to want a fight with Xellos. It was a pleasant thought, but Xellos could kill all of them pretty easily if he wanted to.

Time to nip this in the bud. "Xellos, you knew that the world was doomed, didn't you?"

"Well," he tapped his chin and tried to look innocent, "I suppose I did." He yelped as Lina grabbed his clothes before slamming him to the ground. "OWW! What was that for?"

"Old time sake." Lina smirked as she sat on his back. "Now then, my daughter could use a nice punching bag, and since you're a Mazoku, I think you'd be perfect for it."

"Miss Lina!" Xellos whined as he looked at her. "I don't like being anyone's punching bag!"

"Well, think of all the negative emotions you'll get to feed off of when she beats you up." Lina grinned at him, causing him to pout more. "Though, if you tell me what I want to know, I might be convinced to let you go."

Xellos grumbled, the things he did for a plan. "Alright, what is it?"

"What's going on, the world's in danger and you know something, so spill."

Xellos sighed softly. "Well, it's true that the world is in danger. It seems that a minion of Gaav's is still alive and his power increased dramatically lately. From what I know, they're after the Sword of Light and a weapon that's even stronger than it."

"What's stronger than the Sword of Light?" Zelgadis asked, getting a smirk from Xellos.

"That... Is a secret."

Nanoha frowned as she looked at him. "Who's Gaav and who's this person?"

"Gaav was a Mazoku lord that ended up dead due to a series of events that used your mother to draw him out into the open." Xellos shrugged uncomfortably. "As for his minion, his name is Valgaav and apparently he wants revenge on you, Lina."

"Figures." Lina sighed as she got up off of him and kicked him in the ass. "Go ahead, Nanoha."

"WHAT?!" Xellos turned to her with a hurt look on his face. "Miss Lina!"

"Set up." Bardiche, Raising Heart and S2U all said at the same time.

"Don't worry, they won't kill you." Seeing the almost bloodthirsty looks in the eyes of all the kids, she quickly amended that statement. "I think."

"No fair!" Xellos whined as Pink, Blue, Green, Orange, and Yellow colored energy descended on his body.

(---)

"What is this place?" Valgaav looked around at the Colosseum that he and Riksfalto were at.

"Just where you'll get your revenge." She smirked at him as she looked around and pulled out a blue crystal. "Just need to do some preparations before we begin."

"Why? And where's Sherra?" He asked gruffly, blinking as the blue-haired General appeared in front of them.

"It's done." Sherra smirked and pointed behind the two of them.

"The reason we chose this location is simple." Riksfalto grinned as she saw the veritable army wander into the arena. "It's close to a village of three hundred men, women and children."

Sherra snapped her fingers and the humans-turned-demons moved to the tunnels under the stands. "They have only one order, to wait until there's humans here, and then they'll attack."

"They look like Zombies to me." Valgaav said gruffly to the General, who shrugged at him.

"I was lazy."

"Anyway, we need to do some set-up before we make our move." Riksfalto grinned at him. "Where to next?"

"I'd say the hero's graveyard." Sherra chuckled and Riksfalto's eyes gleamed in delight. "Ooooh! A bunch of demon zombies will be fun."

Sherra chuckled, she was going to enjoy her fight, that was for sure.

[Moczo]

Before I forget.

You are all now hearing Riksfalto being voiced by Envy, from Full Metal Alchemist, in English.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

New Part 22 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3376917#post3376917)

"How come we aren't using the ship to get there, Miss Lina?" Sylphiel asked as the group moved away from the city.

"Partially because I'm curious about this portion of the world, and partially because we can use this time to train the kids."

Lyos grumbled as she included him in the group. "I'm no kid."

"Knight of the Aqua Lord, yar yar." Lina waved her hand at him. "Don't know what you think you can do as that, kid, don't care. You've got a small bit of a Shinzoku soul in your body, you're going to learn how to draw at least a small amount of it out."

"Miss Lina," Filia frowned at her, "I protest to your treatment of him!"

"And I honestly don't care." Lina shook her head. "There is another reason, there's someone I'm waiting on to show up."

"Who?" Sylphiel asked in confusion.

"Now that..." Lina grinned in such a way that had Amelia and Zelgadis looking at her in growing dread, she couldn't mean what they thought she meant. "Is a secret."

Seeing her wink and waggle a finger at them, Nanoha, Zelgadis and Amelia groaned while Gourry just scratched his head in confusion. Nanoha's reasons for doing so were far different than Zelgadis and Amelia's reasons however.

"You have to be kidding, HIM?!"

"Who's him?" Arf asked, it must have been a really bad person if Zelgadis was reacting like this.

"Did you have to steal my phrase, Lina Inverse?" A familiar voice asked as Xellos materialized in front of the group, looking saddened and upset. "I put so much effort into making that phrase mine and you just go and steal it? Who's the Mazoku here?"

"Get a copyright for it." Lina smirked, even though she didn't turn around, her attention was on the kids, and their reactions.

She wasn't surprised as they all seemed to get ready to try and blast Xellos where he stood. It wasn't a bad attitude to have when dealing with Mazoku, even one such as Xellos.

"I can't believe this!" Filia yelled, her hair standing on hend as she glared at Lina and Xellos. "You were trying to... Trying to draw out this... this raw garbage?!"

"Raw garbage?" Xellos felt his eyebrow twitching. "Who's raw garbage?"

Seeing how most everyone but Gourry, who was scratching his head, Shiro, who was looking amused, Sylphiel, who was confused, Lyos, who didn't seem to care, and Amelia, who was looking concerned, seemed to want a fight with Xellos. It was a pleasant thought, but Xellos could kill all of them pretty easily if he wanted to.

Time to nip this in the bud. "Xellos, you knew that the world was doomed, didn't you?"

"Well," he tapped his chin and tried to look innocent, "I suppose I did." He yelped as Lina grabbed his clothes before slamming him to the ground. "OWW! What was that for?"

"Old time sake." Lina smirked as she sat on his back. "Now then, my daughter could use a nice punching bag, and since you're a Mazoku, I think you'd be perfect for it."

"Miss Lina!" Xellos whined as he looked at her. "I don't like being anyone's punching bag!"

"Well, think of all the negative emotions you'll get to feed off of when she beats you up." Lina grinned at him, causing him to pout more. "Though, if you tell me what I want to know, I might be convinced to let you go."

Xellos grumbled, the things he did for a plan. "Alright, what is it?"

"What's going on, the world's in danger and you know something, so spill."

Xellos sighed softly. "Well, it's true that the world is in danger. It seems that a minion of Gaav's is still alive and his power increased dramatically lately. From what I know, they're after the Sword of Light and a weapon that's even stronger than it."

"What's stronger than the Sword of Light?" Zelgadis asked, getting a smirk from Xellos.

"That... Is a secret."

Nanoha frowned as she looked at him. "Who's Gaav and who's this person?"

"Gaav was a Mazoku lord that ended up dead due to a series of events that used your mother to draw him out into the open." Xellos shrugged uncomfortably. "As for his minion, his name is Valgaav and apparently he wants revenge on you, Lina."

"Figures." Lina sighed as she got up off of him and kicked him in the ass. "Go ahead, Nanoha."

"WHAT?!" Xellos turned to her with a hurt look on his face. "Miss Lina!"

"Set up." Bardiche, Raising Heart and S2U all said at the same time.

"Don't worry, they won't kill you." Seeing the almost bloodthirsty looks in the eyes of all the kids, she quickly amended that statement. "I think."

"No fair!" Xellos whined as Pink, Blue, Green, Orange, and Yellow colored energy descended on his body.

(---)

"What is this place?" Valgaav looked around at the Colosseum that he and Riksfalto were at.

"Just where you'll get your revenge." She smirked at him as she looked around and pulled out a blue crystal. "Just need to do some preparations before we begin."

"Why? And where's Sherra?" He asked gruffly, blinking as the blue-haired General appeared in front of them.

"It's done." Sherra smirked and pointed behind the two of them.

"The reason we chose this location is simple." Riksfalto grinned as she saw the veritable army wander into the arena. "It's close to a village of three hundred men, women and children."

Sherra snapped her fingers and the humans-turned-demons moved to the tunnels under the stands. "They have only one order, to wait until there's humans here, and then they'll attack."

"They look like Zombies to me." Valgaav said gruffly to the General, who shrugged at him.

"I was lazy."

"Anyway, we need to do some set-up before we make our move." Riksfalto grinned at him. "Where to next?"

"I'd say the hero's graveyard." Sherra chuckled and Riksfalto's eyes gleamed in delight. "Ooooh! A bunch of demon zombies will be fun."

Sherra chuckled, she was going to enjoy her fight, that was for sure.

... ... ... Demon Zombies does not sound fun for our heroes, let's just say that right now.

Also, I can kinda hear Envy! Maybe just because you said to, but I can kinda hear it.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

That must have hurt, I kind of felt sorry for Xellos after that...kind of but not quite.

[Moczo]

That must have hurt, I kind of felt sorry for Xellos after that...kind of but not quite.

Yeah, he... probably deserves it. Or at least he will, at some point in the future, do something to deserve it.

[vic-vic]

Well, i suppose i can try a little crossover too. Still alpha-version.

Prologue.
“Burning world”
Part 1
Screams, anguish howls and fruitless plea reverberate through surrounding air, that was filled with the smells of ashes, gunpowder and fear. Chaotic movement of sacred mobs remind Shiro of stormy sea – unstoppable, unguided and destructive. He didn`t know what killed more people – the sudden attack or many lifeless bodies, who laid around was fruit of humans crushing each other beneath their foots.

The sudden attack of Great Foe`s forces caught little refugee camp on the western coast of Japan of guard. Small group of civil guardsmen and few unit of battle tank have too little strength to hold back attack of battalion of perfectly armed soldiers, supported by entire six helicopters and fire from cruiser that guarded assault carrier where main forced rested.

Shiro cursed, why did Great foe attack their camp, it`s not making any sense. Great Foe main forces were already destroyed during Great Mage War (or Galaxy War 1 how many people preferred to call most destructive conflict in mankind` history) and now remaining divisions retreated to the Japan, where Gate was settled. The strange titanic construction that stand on a top of ruins of Tokyo have an ability to send Great Foe`s mans out from Earth to the unknown planet in not investigated space, far from planets occupied by humans, far away from mankind` fury. They shouldn`t have any more targets that to get to the Tokyo ASAP… So why they attack this pitiful refuges, who already lost everything, even they country – Japan`s National Diet make a deal with Holy Empire of Britannia: in exchange of protection of Japan` citizen, Japan will became Britannia` protectorate (sugarcoated name of a colony). Still, many reports from battlefield showed that Great Foe primary reason for actions often was sheer bloodlust.

“Father!” His son`s scream caught Shiro`s attention. Kyoya was stand on a top of a bode of old truck, waving his hand, beside of said truck he could see Miyuki and his wife Momoko, who clutched their little daughter Nanoha ion her arms. Feeling the wave of relief, that swept through his body, Takamachi patriarch darted toward his family.

Shiro has very good body built – his old work just don`t give him other choices - but even for him those 50 meters was extremely hard. Panicking peoples was everywhere and they haven`t any others targets than go as far away from burning hell as they can, absolutely ignoring common sense, logic or even instinct of self-preservation. Or, to be more correct, they were too concentrated on instinct of self-preservation and ignore everything else. Shiro was already brought down on his knees three times already and how many others he avoid barely on the length of hair. Despite the distance he could see fear and frustration in his son`s eyes, he wanted to reassure him, to shot at Kyoya not to worry, but he know his son wouldn`t believe him, in such situation those words would look as taunting gloat.

Suddenly booming roar overshadow any others sounds. Wave of flame plowed through the panicking crowd, vaporizing everyone and everything in her way, terrific way of destruction ended when flame storm reach the border of a camp in a thunderous explosion that annihilated remained militia forces.

Shockwave send Shiro flying, crushing him into dirt with astonishing force. Sharp outburst of agony pushed out low groan of pain. Shiro tried to stand but much more powerful stream of pain throw him on the earth again. Lowering his gaze, Shiro seen the reason why he can`t stand up – his left knee now was a mash of a flesh, blood and bone` fractions.
“Ignorance is bliss.” He thought grimly as blazing waves of pain flushed through his body.

He lifted his head and gazed around, searching for the truck, where his family was hiding. Now field of vision was much clearer, despite clouds of dust raised by force of explosion, but vision was very unpleasant. Countless burned corpses, mixed with remains of tents, clothes and property covered the earth. Quite moans signalized that not everyone was dead, but Shiro understand that without help those victims going die anyway, or got caught by Great Foe – that was much darker fate. Finally his gaze fall upon old truck, but he didn`t caught even a glimpse of his family, Shiro suppressed outburst of panic and order himself not to think about worst scenario. As an answer on his resolve Kyoya suddenly appeared from left side of now dust cowered car, Shiro without any glass know that joyful expression on his son`s face mirrored his own, but short moment of happiness was spoiled by hum of engine, signalizing about arriving of their enemy`s troops. Shiro used special sign language to order Kyoya to take a family and run away.

During brief moment Shiro was afraid that Kyoya disobey and try to help him, but second after Kyoya stubborn expression was replaced by mix of rage, frustration and sorrow, then he turned around and run away. Despite his efforts Shiro still noticed small gleam on his son`s cheeks.

Both of them know that Shiro will never come back.

Trying to ignore sharp outburst of pain in mutilated knee, Shiro sat at the earth, trying to find something, that could help him in this situation. Still, as much as he gazed around, he became more and more desperate. Picture of destruction was everywhere. Pile of rubbles, parts of broken prosperity, torned apart books and clothes and above all – corpses, whenever his gaze fall, there always laid countless bodies of dead and dying peoples. The only sound other than moans of victims and howl of the wing was growing louder hum of powerful engine.

Hum became louder and, crushing metal carcass of the large tent, heavy armored APC “Atlas” bursted in the field of vision. Eight-wheeled monster, powered by two engines that can rival in sheer power with the same of a small cargo ship, and armed with 80mm auto-cannon and missile launchers stall his juggernaut marsh right before Shiro Takamachi broken body. Side door and rear stage opened and stream of soldiers flushed out. Shiro gritted his teethes – soldiers wear carapace armor and helmets with build in respirators that totally covered their heads. Their hands clutched no ordinary assault rifles, but advanced battle complex “Hector”, mean it was no ordinary foot soldiers, but elite troops, whose purpose was various dangerous tasks from their masters, or duty of personal bodyguards of those masters.

The latter assumption was proved right when, after half of the soldiers circled around him and the second half goes around finishing off everybody who can represent danger to their lord (i.e. anybody who still alive), the idly dressed man leaved transport. It was tall, slender man in his late 30`s, wearing crimson red pants and equally red jacket on a naked body, on said jacket was simple no free room out of countless bells various forms, materials, and sizes, who, during his movements endlessly created weird melody. His chin was ornamented by small beard, the same ash-gray color as his short-cutted hairs. Both sides of Hilbert` long nose was occupied with icy green eyes, where not pleasant glimmer was seen. His narrow lips was pierced with two little bells, for Shiro their resembled two purple worms. His shoes was oddly normal pair of black boots.

Shiro barely suppressed a hateful snarl when he recognized the man. Hilbert Dusselberg “The Blazing Bell” one of the most vicious and homicidal put of Great Foe`s reprehensive. In the earlier stages of Great War this man, in attempt of taking advantage on the China theatre of war, ordered his troops to ride the defenseless cities, take the hostages and them tie them up at his armored vehicles, co China soldiers was forced to make a decision – kill innocents or die, allowing enemy forces to overwhelm their positions.. He used this tactics not only in China but in Japan and Russia too, that’s in the end brought a result in the deaths of one and half millions of innocent peoples and so many guilt-ridden soldiers commit suicides. And this was not the end of his atrocities. His most infamous deal was terrific Yokohama Deal.- when this heartless monster offer Japan Government a deal – exchange 500 captured children to his mans. On first sight it was fairy harmless deal – give Great Foe his not very important mans for freedom of five hundreds of little lives. What Japanese didn`t know that Dusselberg put a powerful fire spell in this children. Spell was delayed to activate after the three hours after the will lift Great Foe controlled territory. His timing was perfect - the spell turned the children into living explosives when the children were reunited with their families. Army broadcasted this event in order to boost morale and many high-ranked officers also were present. So effect was tremendous, when five hundred of children at the same moment suddenly flared bright red and a moment after massive explosion claimed entire area. Entire country fall In shock, seeing such disaster and Dusselberg didn`t waste an opportunity – by his order Great Foe` troops started all out attack at flabbergasted Japan. The followed massacre taken away lives of almost five million citizens of Raising Sun`s Country.

Many Japanese prayed that somehow, someone lucky soldier manage to kill this beast and recently news stated that Britannia army managed to bring this monster down, but reality prove them wrong. Dusselberg stared at Shiro with mixed expression of interest and glee. Shiro don`t even doubt that it was very sadistic glee.

“So, mighty Fuwa the Fox fallen this far, aren`t him?” Oiled enemy commander. “To think that you can`t damage caused by mere shockwave from my “Burstwave”. I`m so disappointed.”

“Will you believe me if I say that I don`t give a damn about your appointment.” Snarled Shiro defiantly.

“My-my, temper, temper.” Giggled Hilbert inclining his head on his left shoulder. “Young man, didn`t you know that by cursing you displaying your inability to do something by your hands.”

Shiro gritted his teeth even tighter – the bastard was right, talk only started but he already displayed his weakness. It wasn`t a good, still he know that he wouldn`t get away from this situation alive.

Blazing Bell suddenly sat before Takamachi` patriarch, studying his face with vague boredom. Lazy grin, that appear on his lips, make him look even more like dressed up iguana.

“You perfectly know why I bother come here, aren`t you?”

“How could I know what happening in such rotten head as your own?” Scowled Shiro.

Dusselberg left out a short grunt of irritation.

“Oh my – a tough guy, heh?” His lazy grin turned into a ravenous one when Blazing Bell; reached his left arm forward… and plucked Shiro`s left eye out.
Only long years of trainings allow Shiro just moan, not howl in agony to his tormenter delight. Still, uncontrollable tears start to flow out from his still untouched eye. When Shiro managed overcome haze of agony he noticed that his hands bleeding. Seems that he so tight clutched his fists that nails pierced skin.

“Guh, bas-tard.” Half-scowled and half-moaned Shiro, expecting to lose his left eye, but Dusselberg only give him a playful smile.

“Aw, you broke my heart, how cruel.” He gently cupped his victim blood stained cheek, allowing the red liquid to stain his palm, then raised it to his mouth and slowly licked Shiro`s blood.

“But, you have good taste.” He snickered at his own joke.

“Let`s get down to business. Where is your daughter – the little runt named Nanoha?”

“Nanoha!” Gasped Shiro.”What did you need from my daughter, you creep?!”

“How impolite” Blazing Bell wavered his index finger before Shiro`s nose, clearly enjoying the situation. And it was not only Shiro`s torture, The soldiers that scattered around the camp`s ruins dragged still alive peoples to newly arrived machine, that resembles armored refrigerator with the seize of cottage. Shiro really didn`t want to know their fate, but logical parts of his mind reminded him that Great Foe` servant have no problem with cannibalism and their food storages must grow short during chaotic nature of their retreat to Japan. He forced himself to not loock at those doomed ones and concentrate at his adversary.

“For what sick reason do you need Nanoha?”

“ Oh, wanna know?” Hilber think for a moment and then clasped his hand together and declared cheerfully. “Okay, I told you.”
He leaned forward until his breath start to warm Shiro`s ear.

“We, or, to be more correct, I, need her to became sacrifice in order to give me solid power up.”

Shiro`s eye shoot wide as saucers, but moment after he narrowed them in murderous hatred.

“You bastard!! If you dare to touch my baby girl.”

“Your girl?” Asked Blazing Bell mockingly. “And when Nanoha Takamachi became Shiro Takamachi`s daughter? She truly come from Momoko Takamachi womd, but it wasn`t Shiro Takamachi`s “little guy” who take a part in Nanpoha Takamachi`s birth.”

Shiro felt the sudden cold in depth of his stomach – this bastard somehow know his family`s secret - he know that Nanoha wasn`t his daughter. Nine years ago, during the visit of Britannia Emperor Charles in Japan, a series of terrorist attack struck island nation. The most destructive one taken plase in Tokyo, where meeting between Japan Premier-minister and Britannia Emperor was held.
Momoko was visiting her friend when city fell into chaos when almost every 100-th Tokyo`s occupant turned into Great foe`s soldier. Japan capital was under terrorist siege almost for two weeks, until JSSDF and Britannia army managed to drove enemy out of heavily damaged city.

Only after two weeks countless peoples was able to know the fate of their important ones. The most of them leaved the Tokyo heartbroken with knowledge that their relatives or friendl already leaved this world. Shiro was “lucky” – Momoko was just ingured… and raped. Shiro never forget the moment when he stormed in the Red Cross tent, where his wife received medical treatment. Momoko was covered in dirt and her normaly silky and shining hairs now turned into formless mass of dusty strings. Her usually bright eyes were dull and he could bet that she barely registered her surroundings. Her hand was covered in bruises and scratches. Her simple but beautiful dress was tattered and smeared with dirt. Her hands lifelessly clutched the remnants of her family pendent – her family`s treasure. Momoko looked just as broken as this pedant. Any words Shiro intended to say dyed in his troat when their eyes meet each other – weariness, resignation and above all – feeling of loss.

“Dear…” She wimpered. “I…I was… was too weak to prevent this…” Her voice broke and she burst in tears, without wasting a moment Shiro dashed forward and hugged his wife. Hearing her strangled sobs he managed to understand that she “was forced to take this man`s seed inside… she didn`t want, but she hasn`t other choices…”

You didn`t need to be a genius to understood meaning of those words – Momoko was raped and it was a possibility for pregnancy. The latter two weeks proved him right – Momoko didn`t have her periods. She was pregnant with the child of a rapist. It was disaster; news shocked not only Shiro but Miyuki and Kyoya too. After news of their mother pregnancy was announced Miyuki spend almost all of her time, aiding her mother and Kyoya, who was almost ripped apart by guilt and rage, was barely stopped from enlisting in army only by pleas of his mother. Still, not she, nor Shiro never suggested an abortion – the children didn`t do anything wrong, she have any right to live as any normal babies. After nine months Momoko gave birth to healthy little girl, who they give name of Shiro`s deceased sister – Nanoha. When Shiro taked little crying bundle from nurse hands his hearts almost broke from anguish and happiness. Anguish – because of knowledge that this little girl wasn`t his by blood, and happiness out of understanding, that he love her as much as he love Kyoya and Miyuki. Takamachi`s family members give each other a vow that they will never said truth to Nanoha and will love and cherish her despite her difference in blood, allowing the time to heal this scars.

Nanoha rose and she prove herself to be a wonderful lovely girl with a strong and kind heart. She may be a little stubborn, but her will to fight for her believes and refusal to overlook any evil deed bringed many troubles to her and her family. But it was impossible not to love her and Takamachis love her with all their hearts. Shiro and Momko decide to start their own café to give their children foundation for future and with help from three of them, the pair start to work.
But then Great Mage War started and everything was crumbled. Hopes, dreams and now his live will end too. But why they searching for Nanoha? And how her origin involved with this?

“Oh.” Probably his face shown his feelings too well, since Hibert give him a knowing grin. “So you didn`t know who her father is? Well, do you want a know? Because I know perfectly who inflated your wife`s belly.”

Shiro hate himself for his curiosity – he must not to have any interest in Momoko` past as he promised, but he was unable to suppress his interest. Maybe jealousy also have a part in this.

“Then listen carefully, my dear.” Blazing Bell again leaned toward his face and hissed into Shiro`s ear.

“Her father is Charles zi Britannia. The 98th Emperor of Holy Britannia Empire.”
Shiro gasped, his eye shot wide open. Momoko was raped by Britannia Emperor, but why.

Shiro didn`t have a time to think properly about this revelation, when Hilbert expression suddenly changed into display of sadistic joy.

“Guh-guha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!! We found them!!” he took a glance at frightened Shiro. “You get it right, ninja, we found your family and now my mans gonna take her in.”

“Don`t you dare!!!” Roared Shiro.

“Ah shut up.” Snarled Blazing bell and start to chant, while pointing at shiro by his right hand.

“Zer! G!ol Bor! Naf-hen! Toll! Tormenter Flame!!” With last word a sparks of unnatural purple fire bursted out from tip of his index finger. A moment after they touched Shiro, his body was engulfed in eerie purple flame. Agonizing howls shaken entire area, man`s skin start to boil and flow like liquid mixing with ashes of his burned clothes, His saved eyes bloated and explode and after a minute of unimaginable agony on a place, where Shiro Takamachi laid was a mass of a smoldering goo.

Hilbert Dusselberg slowly dig his fingers into sticky and hot mass, then slowly rise his hand to mouth and take a taste of burning hot jelly.

“M-mm, as I said – you have a good taste.”

He sprung at his foots and looked at his men who already lined up, finishing sorting and storing they meat stock into refrigerators.

“Well, let`s pick up our little princess.”

Chorus of agreements reverberate through air and soldiers quickly loaded into their APC after their leader. Roar of engines shake the grounds and twenty of similar machines bulldozered their way, following leading transport. After them, like a hungry vermin, eight heavy armored assault helicopters fly over scorched remnants of refugee camp.


Sorry, forgot that quick posting didn`t save the space between paragraphs.

[Justin_Brett]

Spaces

between

your paragraphs

Please

[Tiresias]

Well, i suppose i can try a little crossover too. Still alpha-version.

Prologue.
“Burning world”
Part 1
Screams, anguish howls and fruitless plea reverberate through surrounding air, that was filled with the smells of ashes, gunpowder and fear. Chaotic movement of sacred mobs remind Shiro of stormy sea – unstoppable, unguided and destructive. He didn`t know what killed more people – the sudden attack or many lifeless bodies, who laid around was fruit of humans crushing each other beneath their foots.

The sudden attack of Great Foe`s forces caught little refugee camp on the western coast of Japan of guard. Small group of civil guardsmen and few unit of battle tank have too little strength to hold back attack of battalion of perfectly armed soldiers, supported by entire six helicopters and fire from cruiser that guarded assault carrier where main forced rested.

Shiro cursed, why did Great foe attack their camp, it`s not making any sense. Great Foe main forces were already destroyed during Great Mage War (or Galaxy War 1 how many people preferred to call most destructive conflict in mankind` history) and now remaining divisions retreated to the Japan, where Gate was settled. The strange titanic construction that stand on a top of ruins of Tokyo have an ability to send Great Foe`s mans out from Earth to the unknown planet in not investigated space, far from planets occupied by humans, far away from mankind` fury. They shouldn`t have any more targets that to get to the Tokyo ASAP… So why they attack this pitiful refuges, who already lost everything, even they country – Japan`s National Diet make a deal with Holy Empire of Britannia: in exchange of protection of Japan` citizen, Japan will became Britannia` protectorate (sugarcoated name of a colony). Still, many reports from battlefield showed that Great Foe primary reason for actions often was sheer bloodlust.

“Father!” His son`s scream caught Shiro`s attention. Kyoya was stand on a top of a bode of old truck, waving his hand, beside of said truck he could see Miyuki and his wife Momoko, who clutched their little daughter Nanoha ion her arms. Feeling the wave of relief, that swept through his body, Takamachi patriarch darted toward his family.

Shiro has very good body built – his old work just don`t give him other choices - but even for him those 50 meters was extremely hard. Panicking peoples was everywhere and they haven`t any others targets than go as far away from burning hell as they can, absolutely ignoring common sense, logic or even instinct of self-preservation. Or, to be more correct, they were too concentrated on instinct of self-preservation and ignore everything else. Shiro was already brought down on his knees three times already and how many others he avoid barely on the length of hair. Despite the distance he could see fear and frustration in his son`s eyes, he wanted to reassure him, to shot at Kyoya not to worry, but he know his son wouldn`t believe him, in such situation those words would look as taunting gloat.

Suddenly booming roar overshadow any others sounds. Wave of flame plowed through the panicking crowd, vaporizing everyone and everything in her way, terrific way of destruction ended when flame storm reach the border of a camp in a thunderous explosion that annihilated remained militia forces.

Shockwave send Shiro flying, crushing him into dirt with astonishing force. Sharp outburst of agony pushed out low groan of pain. Shiro tried to stand but much more powerful stream of pain throw him on the earth again. Lowering his gaze, Shiro seen the reason why he can`t stand up – his left knee now was a mash of a flesh, blood and bone` fractions.
“Ignorance is bliss.” He thought grimly as blazing waves of pain flushed through his body.

He lifted his head and gazed around, searching for the truck, where his family was hiding. Now field of vision was much clearer, despite clouds of dust raised by force of explosion, but vision was very unpleasant. Countless burned corpses, mixed with remains of tents, clothes and property covered the earth. Quite moans signalized that not everyone was dead, but Shiro understand that without help those victims going die anyway, or got caught by Great Foe – that was much darker fate. Finally his gaze fall upon old truck, but he didn`t caught even a glimpse of his family, Shiro suppressed outburst of panic and order himself not to think about worst scenario. As an answer on his resolve Kyoya suddenly appeared from left side of now dust cowered car, Shiro without any glass know that joyful expression on his son`s face mirrored his own, but short moment of happiness was spoiled by hum of engine, signalizing about arriving of their enemy`s troops. Shiro used special sign language to order Kyoya to take a family and run away.

During brief moment Shiro was afraid that Kyoya disobey and try to help him, but second after Kyoya stubborn expression was replaced by mix of rage, frustration and sorrow, then he turned around and run away. Despite his efforts Shiro still noticed small gleam on his son`s cheeks.

Both of them know that Shiro will never come back.

Trying to ignore sharp outburst of pain in mutilated knee, Shiro sat at the earth, trying to find something, that could help him in this situation. Still, as much as he gazed around, he became more and more desperate. Picture of destruction was everywhere. Pile of rubbles, parts of broken prosperity, torned apart books and clothes and above all – corpses, whenever his gaze fall, there always laid countless bodies of dead and dying peoples. The only sound other than moans of victims and howl of the wing was growing louder hum of powerful engine.

Hum became louder and, crushing metal carcass of the large tent, heavy armored APC “Atlas” bursted in the field of vision. Eight-wheeled monster, powered by two engines that can rival in sheer power with the same of a small cargo ship, and armed with 80mm auto-cannon and missile launchers stall his juggernaut marsh right before Shiro Takamachi broken body. Side door and rear stage opened and stream of soldiers flushed out. Shiro gritted his teethes – soldiers wear carapace armor and helmets with build in respirators that totally covered their heads. Their hands clutched no ordinary assault rifles, but advanced battle complex “Hector”, mean it was no ordinary foot soldiers, but elite troops, whose purpose was various dangerous tasks from their masters, or duty of personal bodyguards of those masters.

The latter assumption was proved right when, after half of the soldiers circled around him and the second half goes around finishing off everybody who can represent danger to their lord (i.e. anybody who still alive), the idly dressed man leaved transport. It was tall, slender man in his late 30`s, wearing crimson red pants and equally red jacket on a naked body, on said jacket was simple no free room out of countless bells various forms, materials, and sizes, who, during his movements endlessly created weird melody. His chin was ornamented by small beard, the same ash-gray color as his short-cutted hairs. Both sides of Hilbert` long nose was occupied with icy green eyes, where not pleasant glimmer was seen. His narrow lips was pierced with two little bells, for Shiro their resembled two purple worms. His shoes was oddly normal pair of black boots.

Shiro barely suppressed a hateful snarl when he recognized the man. Hilbert Dusselberg “The Blazing Bell” one of the most vicious and homicidal put of Great Foe`s reprehensive. In the earlier stages of Great War this man, in attempt of taking advantage on the China theatre of war, ordered his troops to ride the defenseless cities, take the hostages and them tie them up at his armored vehicles, co China soldiers was forced to make a decision – kill innocents or die, allowing enemy forces to overwhelm their positions.. He used this tactics not only in China but in Japan and Russia too, that’s in the end brought a result in the deaths of one and half millions of innocent peoples and so many guilt-ridden soldiers commit suicides. And this was not the end of his atrocities. His most infamous deal was terrific Yokohama Deal.- when this heartless monster offer Japan Government a deal – exchange 500 captured children to his mans. On first sight it was fairy harmless deal – give Great Foe his not very important mans for freedom of five hundreds of little lives. What Japanese didn`t know that Dusselberg put a powerful fire spell in this children. Spell was delayed to activate after the three hours after the will lift Great Foe controlled territory. His timing was perfect - the spell turned the children into living explosives when the children were reunited with their families. Army broadcasted this event in order to boost morale and many high-ranked officers also were present. So effect was tremendous, when five hundred of children at the same moment suddenly flared bright red and a moment after massive explosion claimed entire area. Entire country fall In shock, seeing such disaster and Dusselberg didn`t waste an opportunity – by his order Great Foe` troops started all out attack at flabbergasted Japan. The followed massacre taken away lives of almost five million citizens of Raising Sun`s Country.

Many Japanese prayed that somehow, someone lucky soldier manage to kill this beast and recently news stated that Britannia army managed to bring this monster down, but reality prove them wrong. Dusselberg stared at Shiro with mixed expression of interest and glee. Shiro don`t even doubt that it was very sadistic glee.

“So, mighty Fuwa the Fox fallen this far, aren`t him?” Oiled enemy commander. “To think that you can`t damage caused by mere shockwave from my “Burstwave”. I`m so disappointed.”

“Will you believe me if I say that I don`t give a damn about your appointment.” Snarled Shiro defiantly.

“My-my, temper, temper.” Giggled Hilbert inclining his head on his left shoulder. “Young man, didn`t you know that by cursing you displaying your inability to do something by your hands.”

Shiro gritted his teeth even tighter – the bastard was right, talk only started but he already displayed his weakness. It wasn`t a good, still he know that he wouldn`t get away from this situation alive.

Blazing Bell suddenly sat before Takamachi` patriarch, studying his face with vague boredom. Lazy grin, that appear on his lips, make him look even more like dressed up iguana.

“You perfectly know why I bother come here, aren`t you?”

“How could I know what happening in such rotten head as your own?” Scowled Shiro.

Dusselberg left out a short grunt of irritation.

“Oh my – a tough guy, heh?” His lazy grin turned into a ravenous one when Blazing Bell; reached his left arm forward… and plucked Shiro`s left eye out.
Only long years of trainings allow Shiro just moan, not howl in agony to his tormenter delight. Still, uncontrollable tears start to flow out from his still untouched eye. When Shiro managed overcome haze of agony he noticed that his hands bleeding. Seems that he so tight clutched his fists that nails pierced skin.

“Guh, bas-tard.” Half-scowled and half-moaned Shiro, expecting to lose his left eye, but Dusselberg only give him a playful smile.

“Aw, you broke my heart, how cruel.” He gently cupped his victim blood stained cheek, allowing the red liquid to stain his palm, then raised it to his mouth and slowly licked Shiro`s blood.

“But, you have good taste.” He snickered at his own joke.

“Let`s get down to business. Where is your daughter – the little runt named Nanoha?”

“Nanoha!” Gasped Shiro.”What did you need from my daughter, you creep?!”

“How impolite” Blazing Bell wavered his index finger before Shiro`s nose, clearly enjoying the situation. And it was not only Shiro`s torture, The soldiers that scattered around the camp`s ruins dragged still alive peoples to newly arrived machine, that resembles armored refrigerator with the seize of cottage. Shiro really didn`t want to know their fate, but logical parts of his mind reminded him that Great Foe` servant have no problem with cannibalism and their food storages must grow short during chaotic nature of their retreat to Japan. He forced himself to not loock at those doomed ones and concentrate at his adversary.

“For what sick reason do you need Nanoha?”

“ Oh, wanna know?” Hilber think for a moment and then clasped his hand together and declared cheerfully. “Okay, I told you.”
He leaned forward until his breath start to warm Shiro`s ear.

“We, or, to be more correct, I, need her to became sacrifice in order to give me solid power up.”

Shiro`s eye shoot wide as saucers, but moment after he narrowed them in murderous hatred.

“You bastard!! If you dare to touch my baby girl.”

“Your girl?” Asked Blazing Bell mockingly. “And when Nanoha Takamachi became Shiro Takamachi`s daughter? She truly come from Momoko Takamachi womd, but it wasn`t Shiro Takamachi`s “little guy” who take a part in Nanpoha Takamachi`s birth.”
S
hiro felt the sudden cold in depth of his stomach – this bastard somehow know his family`s secret - he know that Nanoha wasn`t his daughter. Nine years ago, during the visit of Britannia Emperor Charles in Japan, a series of terrorist attack struck island nation. The most destructive one taken plase in Tokyo, where meeting between Japan Premier-minister and Britannia Emperor was held.
Momoko was visiting her friend when city fell into chaos when almost every 100-th Tokyo`s occupant turned into Great foe`s soldier. Japan capital was under terrorist siege almost for two weeks, until JSSDF and Britannia army managed to drove enemy out of heavily damaged city.

Only after two weeks countless peoples was able to know the fate of their important ones. The most of them leaved the Tokyo heartbroken with knowledge that their relatives or friendl already leaved this world. Shiro was “lucky” – Momoko was just ingured… and raped. Shiro never forget the moment when he stormed in the Red Cross tent, where his wife received medical treatment. Momoko was covered in dirt and her normaly silky and shining hairs now turned into formless mass of dusty strings. Her usually bright eyes were dull and he could bet that she barely registered her surroundings. Her hand was covered in bruises and scratches. Her simple but beautiful dress was tattered and smeared with dirt. Her hands lifelessly clutched the remnants of her family pendent – her family`s treasure. Momoko looked just as broken as this pedant. Any words Shiro intended to say dyed in his troat when their eyes meet each other – weariness, resignation and above all – feeling of loss.

“Dear…” She wimpered. “I…I was… was too weak to prevent this…” Her voice broke and she burst in tears, without wasting a moment Shiro dashed forward and hugged his wife. Hearing her strangled sobs he managed to understand that she “was forced to take this man`s seed inside… she didn`t want, but she hasn`t other choices…”

You didn`t need to be a genius to understood meaning of those words – Momoko was raped and it was a possibility for pregnancy. The latter two weeks proved him right – Momoko didn`t have her periods. She was pregnant with the child of a rapist. It was disaster; news shocked not only Shiro but Miyuki and Kyoya too. After news of their mother pregnancy was announced Miyuki spend almost all of her time, aiding her mother and Kyoya, who was almost ripped apart by guilt and rage, was barely stopped from enlisting in army only by pleas of his mother. Still, not she, nor Shiro never suggested an abortion – the children didn`t do anything wrong, she have any right to live as any normal babies. After nine months Momoko gave birth to healthy little girl, who they give name of Shiro`s deceased sister – Nanoha. When Shiro taked little crying bundle from nurse hands his hearts almost broke from anguish and happiness. Anguish – because of knowledge that this little girl wasn`t his by blood, and happiness out of understanding, that he love her as much as he love Kyoya and Miyuki. Takamachi`s family members give each other a vow that they will never said truth to Nanoha and will love and cherish her despite her difference in blood, allowing the time to heal this scars.

Nanoha rose and she prove herself to be a wonderful lovely girl with a strong and kind heart. She may be a little stubborn, but her will to fight for her believes and refusal to overlook any evil deed bringed many troubles to her and her family. But it was impossible not to love her and Takamachis love her with all their hearts. Shiro and Momko decide to start their own café to give their children foundation for future and with help from three of them, the pair start to work.
But then Great Mage War started and everything was crumbled. Hopes, dreams and now his live will end too. But why they searching for Nanoha? And how her origin involved with this?

“Oh.” Probably his face shown his feelings too well, since Hibert give him a knowing grin. “So you didn`t know who her father is? Well, do you want a know? Because I know perfectly who inflated your wife`s belly.”

Shiro hate himself for his curiosity – he must not to have any interest in Momoko` past as he promised, but he was unable to suppress his interest. Maybe jealousy also have a part in this.

“Then listen carefully, my dear.” Blazing Bell again leaned toward his face and hissed into Shiro`s ear.

“Her father is Charles zi Britannia. The 98th Emperor of Holy Britannia Empire.”
Sho gasped, his eye shot wide open. Momoko was raped by Britannia Emperor, but why.

Shiro didn`t have a time to think properly about this revelation, when Hilbert expression suddenly changed into display of sadistic joy.

“Guh-guha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!! We found them!!” he took a glance at frightened Shiro. “You get it right, ninja, we found your family and now my mans gonna take her in.”

“Don`t you dare!!!” Roared Shiro.

“Ah shut up.” Snarled Blazing bell and start to chant, while pointing at shiro by his right hand.

“Zer! G!ol Bor! Naf-hen! Toll! Tormenter Flame!!” With last word a sparks of unnatural purple fire bursted out from tip of his index finger. A moment after they touched Shiro, his body was engulfed in eerie purple flame. Agonizing howls shaken entire area, man`s skin start to boil and flow like liquid mixing with ashes of his burned clothes, His saved eyes bloated and explode and after a minute of unimaginable agony on a place, where Shiro Takamachi laid was a mass of a smoldering goo.

Hilbert Dusselberg slowly dig his fingers into sticky and hot mass, then slowly rise his hand to mouth and take a taste of burning hot jelly.

“M-mm, as I said – you have a good taste.”

He sprung at his foots and looked at his men who already lined up, finishing sorting and storing they meat stock into refrigerators.

“Well, let`s pick up our little princess.”

Chorus of agreements reverberate through air and soldiers quickly loaded into their APC after their leader. Roar of engines shake the grounds and twenty of similar machines bulldozered their way, following leading transport. After them, like a hungry vermin, eight heavy armored assault helicopters fly over scorched remnants of refugee camp.


Sorry, forgot that quick posting didn`t save the space between paragraphs.

Interesting start, but I'm afraid I didn't quite get the crossover; I think I spotted Code Geass, but I don't know what else...

[Kaijo]

We interrupt your regularly scheduled Nanya fanfic thread to bring you this short, lame joke fic:


Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The Miracle of Childbirth

Xx~~*~~xX

"Welcome!" Yuuno offered, smiling pleasantly as he opened the door.

"I'm sorry I couldn't come until now," Nanoha apologized, stepping inside his house. "I thought I could finish the classes training trip before it was time, but I guess I missed out."

Yuuno's smile never wavered as he led his oldest friend into the living room. "It's no problem; we know how you can be with work, and those kids deserve your attention. Can I get you something?"

Nanoha shook her head. "No, I'm fine. Where is she? Can I see her?" She was a bit anxious, as the communique she had received from Hayate held a note of worry. [What did Hayate mean that I'd just have to see for myself?]

"But of course!" Yuuno replied, his voice dripping with pride. "And she'd love to see you, too!"

They detoured into the hallway, down the hall, and into the room that had just been renovated several months prior for the baby. Nanoha had been here several times, helping Yuuno and his wife prepare it, and now it finally had an occupant. Still, her heart rose in her chest when the door creaked open and she beheld the new mother tenderly rocking back in forth in the chair, holding her newborn baby

"Nanoha!" Fate whispered, her lips turning upwards into a smile. "Welcome back! Did everything go okay?"

"The class was fine," Nanoha replied, gently tiptoeing over so as to not wake the baby. "But how about you? You gave birth while I was away; is everything alright? Hayate seemed a bit worried."

"Oh, it was nothing, just a little surprise," Fate explained. "She apparently manifested a bit of magical lightning shortly after being born. Shamal said it was rare for someone's linker core to be active this early, but it's not unheard of. Would you like to hold her?"

Nanoha, who had been leaning over to try and peek at the baby's face, readily agreed. "Sure! I guess it's no surprise she inherited your magical style."

Fate gently stood up and handed the swaddling-clothes-wrapped infant to her longtime friend, who made sure to be extra careful. Still, her smile nearly disappeared when she noticed the face, and a strange feeling of dread began to overtake her body in response. But why did she feel like something terrible had happened?

"Is something wrong?" Fate asked as Yuuno came over to wrap his arm around his wife.

"Um..." Nanoha started to say, wondering how to phrase things. "Is she... okay?"

"I know what you're thinking, and she's fine," Yuuno offered, his smile never wavering. "But some babies just have more hair than others."

Nanoha bit her lip as the baby blinked her eyes open and studied her new holder. [It's a bit more than just hair...] But she hesitated on saying anything more, as the new parents seemed perfectly happy with the situation.

"Anyway, they think she got her looks from me, just like she got her magic from Fate," Yuuno continued, chuckling. "You'll notice her hair has streaks of gold and brown, so she got that from both of us!" A thought suddenly hit him. "Oh! And one more surprise; she can say her name now, too!"

Despite the strangeness of the situation, Nanoha supposed she shouldn't have been surprised, but indeed she was. "Already!? Which reminds me, you never told me what name you decided on."

Fate leaned over and gently tickled the baby's chest with her index finger. "Come on, be a good girl and say your name for your auntie Nanoha."

Nanoha found herself holding her breath as the newborn began to utter several sounds. And then at last, the infant spoke.

"Pikachu!"

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes

Ferret + Lightning = ???? (You can kill me now.)

Xx~~*~~xX

Bonus Ending:

"And just wait til you see the new baby carrier Shari made for us!" Yuuno added with pride, reaching into his pocket.



We now return you to your regularly scheduled programming!

[Alavon]

We interrupt your regularly scheduled Nanya fanfic thread to bring you this short, lame joke fic:


Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The Miracle of Childbirth

Xx~~*~~xX

"Welcome!" Yuuno offered, smiling pleasantly as he opened the door.

"I'm sorry I couldn't come until now," Nanoha apologized, stepping inside his house. "I thought I could finish the classes training trip before it was time, but I guess I missed out."

Yuuno's smile never wavered as he led his oldest friend into the living room. "It's no problem; we know how you can be with work, and those kids deserve your attention. Can I get you something?"

Nanoha shook her head. "No, I'm fine. Where is she? Can I see her?" She was a bit anxious, as the communique she had received from Hayate held a note of worry. [What did Hayate mean that I'd just have to see for myself?]

"But of course!" Yuuno replied, his voice dripping with pride. "And she'd love to see you, too!"

They detoured into the hallway, down the hall, and into the room that had just been renovated several months prior for the baby. Nanoha had been here several times, helping Yuuno and his wife prepare it, and now it finally had an occupant. Still, her heart rose in her chest when the door creaked open and she beheld the new mother tenderly rocking back in forth in the chair, holding her newborn baby

"Nanoha!" Fate whispered, her lips turning upwards into a smile. "Welcome back! Did everything go okay?"

"The class was fine," Nanoha replied, gently tiptoeing over so as to not wake the baby. "But how about you? You gave birth while I was away; is everything alright? Hayate seemed a bit worried."

"Oh, it was nothing, just a little surprise," Fate explained. "She apparently manifested a bit of magical lightning shortly after being born. Shamal said it was rare for someone's linker core to be active this early, but it's not unheard of. Would you like to hold her?"

Nanoha, who had been leaning over to try and peek at the baby's face, readily agreed. "Sure! I guess it's no surprise she inherited your magical style."

Fate gently stood up and handed the swaddling-clothes-wrapped infant to her longtime friend, who made sure to be extra careful. Still, her smile nearly disappeared when she noticed the face, and a strange feeling of dread began to overtake her body in response. But why did she feel like something terrible had happened?

"Is something wrong?" Fate asked as Yuuno came over to wrap his arm around his wife.

"Um..." Nanoha started to say, wondering how to phrase things. "Is she... okay?"

"I know what you're thinking, and she's fine," Yuuno offered, his smile never wavering. "But some babies just have more hair than others."

Nanoha bit her lip as the baby blinked her eyes open and studied her new holder. [It's a bit more than just hair...] But she hesitated on saying anything more, as the new parents seemed perfectly happy with the situation.

"Anyway, they think she got that part from me, just like she got her magic from Fate," Yuuno continued, chuckling. "You'll notice her hair has streaks of gold and brown, so she got that from both of us!" A thought suddenly hit him. "Oh! And one more surprise; she can say her name now, too!"

Despite the strangeness of the situation, Nanoha supposed she shouldn't have been surprised, but indeed she was. "Already!? Which reminds me, you never told me what name you decided on."

Fate leaned over and gently tickled the baby's chest with her index finger. "Come on, be a good girl and say your name for your auntie Nanoha."

Nanoha found herself holding her breath as the newborn began to utter several sounds. And then at last, the infant spoke.

"Pikachu!"

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes

Ferret + Lightning = ???? (You can kill me now.)



We now return you to your regularly scheduled programming!

You have no idea how hard it was for me not to crack up. My roommate is taking a nap and I had to breath as though I was having an asthma attack! XD But you brought up an interesting point! LOL Never expected that!

[00-Raiser]

We interrupt your regularly scheduled Nanya fanfic thread to bring you this short, lame joke fic:


Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The Miracle of Childbirth

Xx~~*~~xX

"Welcome!" Yuuno offered, smiling pleasantly as he opened the door.

"I'm sorry I couldn't come until now," Nanoha apologized, stepping inside his house. "I thought I could finish the classes training trip before it was time, but I guess I missed out."

Yuuno's smile never wavered as he led his oldest friend into the living room. "It's no problem; we know how you can be with work, and those kids deserve your attention. Can I get you something?"

Nanoha shook her head. "No, I'm fine. Where is she? Can I see her?" She was a bit anxious, as the communique she had received from Hayate held a note of worry. [What did Hayate mean that I'd just have to see for myself?]

"But of course!" Yuuno replied, his voice dripping with pride. "And she'd love to see you, too!"

They detoured into the hallway, down the hall, and into the room that had just been renovated several months prior for the baby. Nanoha had been here several times, helping Yuuno and his wife prepare it, and now it finally had an occupant. Still, her heart rose in her chest when the door creaked open and she beheld the new mother tenderly rocking back in forth in the chair, holding her newborn baby

"Nanoha!" Fate whispered, her lips turning upwards into a smile. "Welcome back! Did everything go okay?"

"The class was fine," Nanoha replied, gently tiptoeing over so as to not wake the baby. "But how about you? You gave birth while I was away; is everything alright? Hayate seemed a bit worried."

"Oh, it was nothing, just a little surprise," Fate explained. "She apparently manifested a bit of magical lightning shortly after being born. Shamal said it was rare for someone's linker core to be active this early, but it's not unheard of. Would you like to hold her?"

Nanoha, who had been leaning over to try and peek at the baby's face, readily agreed. "Sure! I guess it's no surprise she inherited your magical style."

Fate gently stood up and handed the swaddling-clothes-wrapped infant to her longtime friend, who made sure to be extra careful. Still, her smile nearly disappeared when she noticed the face, and a strange feeling of dread began to overtake her body in response. But why did she feel like something terrible had happened?

"Is something wrong?" Fate asked as Yuuno came over to wrap his arm around his wife.

"Um..." Nanoha started to say, wondering how to phrase things. "Is she... okay?"

"I know what you're thinking, and she's fine," Yuuno offered, his smile never wavering. "But some babies just have more hair than others."

Nanoha bit her lip as the baby blinked her eyes open and studied her new holder. [It's a bit more than just hair...] But she hesitated on saying anything more, as the new parents seemed perfectly happy with the situation.

"Anyway, they think she got that part from me, just like she got her magic from Fate," Yuuno continued, chuckling. "You'll notice her hair has streaks of gold and brown, so she got that from both of us!" A thought suddenly hit him. "Oh! And one more surprise; she can say her name now, too!"

Despite the strangeness of the situation, Nanoha supposed she shouldn't have been surprised, but indeed she was. "Already!? Which reminds me, you never told me what name you decided on."

Fate leaned over and gently tickled the baby's chest with her index finger. "Come on, be a good girl and say your name for your auntie Nanoha."

Nanoha found herself holding her breath as the newborn began to utter several sounds. And then at last, the infant spoke.

"Pikachu!"

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes

Ferret + Lightning = ???? (You can kill me now.)

Xx~~*~~xX

Bonus Ending:

"And just wait til you see the new baby carrier Shari made for us!" Yuuno added with pride, reaching into his pocket.



We now return you to your regularly scheduled programming!

I see what you did thar...

Heh, made me chuckle. Good job.

Shouldn't it be a Pichu instead? :heh:

[Nanya01]

We interrupt your regularly scheduled Nanya fanfic thread to bring you this short, lame joke fic:


Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The Miracle of Childbirth

Xx~~*~~xX

"Welcome!" Yuuno offered, smiling pleasantly as he opened the door.

"I'm sorry I couldn't come until now," Nanoha apologized, stepping inside his house. "I thought I could finish the classes training trip before it was time, but I guess I missed out."

Yuuno's smile never wavered as he led his oldest friend into the living room. "It's no problem; we know how you can be with work, and those kids deserve your attention. Can I get you something?"

Nanoha shook her head. "No, I'm fine. Where is she? Can I see her?" She was a bit anxious, as the communique she had received from Hayate held a note of worry. [What did Hayate mean that I'd just have to see for myself?]

"But of course!" Yuuno replied, his voice dripping with pride. "And she'd love to see you, too!"

They detoured into the hallway, down the hall, and into the room that had just been renovated several months prior for the baby. Nanoha had been here several times, helping Yuuno and his wife prepare it, and now it finally had an occupant. Still, her heart rose in her chest when the door creaked open and she beheld the new mother tenderly rocking back in forth in the chair, holding her newborn baby

"Nanoha!" Fate whispered, her lips turning upwards into a smile. "Welcome back! Did everything go okay?"

"The class was fine," Nanoha replied, gently tiptoeing over so as to not wake the baby. "But how about you? You gave birth while I was away; is everything alright? Hayate seemed a bit worried."

"Oh, it was nothing, just a little surprise," Fate explained. "She apparently manifested a bit of magical lightning shortly after being born. Shamal said it was rare for someone's linker core to be active this early, but it's not unheard of. Would you like to hold her?"

Nanoha, who had been leaning over to try and peek at the baby's face, readily agreed. "Sure! I guess it's no surprise she inherited your magical style."

Fate gently stood up and handed the swaddling-clothes-wrapped infant to her longtime friend, who made sure to be extra careful. Still, her smile nearly disappeared when she noticed the face, and a strange feeling of dread began to overtake her body in response. But why did she feel like something terrible had happened?

"Is something wrong?" Fate asked as Yuuno came over to wrap his arm around his wife.

"Um..." Nanoha started to say, wondering how to phrase things. "Is she... okay?"

"I know what you're thinking, and she's fine," Yuuno offered, his smile never wavering. "But some babies just have more hair than others."

Nanoha bit her lip as the baby blinked her eyes open and studied her new holder. [It's a bit more than just hair...] But she hesitated on saying anything more, as the new parents seemed perfectly happy with the situation.

"Anyway, they think she got her looks from me, just like she got her magic from Fate," Yuuno continued, chuckling. "You'll notice her hair has streaks of gold and brown, so she got that from both of us!" A thought suddenly hit him. "Oh! And one more surprise; she can say her name now, too!"

Despite the strangeness of the situation, Nanoha supposed she shouldn't have been surprised, but indeed she was. "Already!? Which reminds me, you never told me what name you decided on."

Fate leaned over and gently tickled the baby's chest with her index finger. "Come on, be a good girl and say your name for your auntie Nanoha."

Nanoha found herself holding her breath as the newborn began to utter several sounds. And then at last, the infant spoke.

"Pikachu!"

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes

Ferret + Lightning = ???? (You can kill me now.)

Xx~~*~~xX

Bonus Ending:

"And just wait til you see the new baby carrier Shari made for us!" Yuuno added with pride, reaching into his pocket.



We now return you to your regularly scheduled programming!

:heh: Hoo boy. *Laughs* That was funny.

And I'm not taking over this thread, am I? :uhoh:

i swear, it's not my fault.

[vic-vic]

We interrupt your regularly scheduled Nanya fanfic thread to bring you this short, lame joke fic:


Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The Miracle of Childbirth

Xx~~*~~xX

"Welcome!" Yuuno offered, smiling pleasantly as he opened the door.

"I'm sorry I couldn't come until now," Nanoha apologized, stepping inside his house. "I thought I could finish the classes training trip before it was time, but I guess I missed out."

Yuuno's smile never wavered as he led his oldest friend into the living room. "It's no problem; we know how you can be with work, and those kids deserve your attention. Can I get you something?"

Nanoha shook her head. "No, I'm fine. Where is she? Can I see her?" She was a bit anxious, as the communique she had received from Hayate held a note of worry. [What did Hayate mean that I'd just have to see for myself?]

"But of course!" Yuuno replied, his voice dripping with pride. "And she'd love to see you, too!"

They detoured into the hallway, down the hall, and into the room that had just been renovated several months prior for the baby. Nanoha had been here several times, helping Yuuno and his wife prepare it, and now it finally had an occupant. Still, her heart rose in her chest when the door creaked open and she beheld the new mother tenderly rocking back in forth in the chair, holding her newborn baby

"Nanoha!" Fate whispered, her lips turning upwards into a smile. "Welcome back! Did everything go okay?"

"The class was fine," Nanoha replied, gently tiptoeing over so as to not wake the baby. "But how about you? You gave birth while I was away; is everything alright? Hayate seemed a bit worried."

"Oh, it was nothing, just a little surprise," Fate explained. "She apparently manifested a bit of magical lightning shortly after being born. Shamal said it was rare for someone's linker core to be active this early, but it's not unheard of. Would you like to hold her?"

Nanoha, who had been leaning over to try and peek at the baby's face, readily agreed. "Sure! I guess it's no surprise she inherited your magical style."

Fate gently stood up and handed the swaddling-clothes-wrapped infant to her longtime friend, who made sure to be extra careful. Still, her smile nearly disappeared when she noticed the face, and a strange feeling of dread began to overtake her body in response. But why did she feel like something terrible had happened?

"Is something wrong?" Fate asked as Yuuno came over to wrap his arm around his wife.

"Um..." Nanoha started to say, wondering how to phrase things. "Is she... okay?"

"I know what you're thinking, and she's fine," Yuuno offered, his smile never wavering. "But some babies just have more hair than others."

Nanoha bit her lip as the baby blinked her eyes open and studied her new holder. [It's a bit more than just hair...] But she hesitated on saying anything more, as the new parents seemed perfectly happy with the situation.

"Anyway, they think she got her looks from me, just like she got her magic from Fate," Yuuno continued, chuckling. "You'll notice her hair has streaks of gold and brown, so she got that from both of us!" A thought suddenly hit him. "Oh! And one more surprise; she can say her name now, too!"

Despite the strangeness of the situation, Nanoha supposed she shouldn't have been surprised, but indeed she was. "Already!? Which reminds me, you never told me what name you decided on."

Fate leaned over and gently tickled the baby's chest with her index finger. "Come on, be a good girl and say your name for your auntie Nanoha."

Nanoha found herself holding her breath as the newborn began to utter several sounds. And then at last, the infant spoke.

"Pikachu!"

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes

Ferret + Lightning = ???? (You can kill me now.)

Xx~~*~~xX

Bonus Ending:

"And just wait til you see the new baby carrier Shari made for us!" Yuuno added with pride, reaching into his pocket.



We now return you to your regularly scheduled programming!

Hm, when Yuuno and Fate "got together", Yuuno was in his human form or...
I better to stop.

P.S. Very funny.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

We interrupt your regularly scheduled Nanya fanfic thread to bring you this short, lame joke fic:


Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The Miracle of Childbirth

Xx~~*~~xX

"Welcome!" Yuuno offered, smiling pleasantly as he opened the door.

"I'm sorry I couldn't come until now," Nanoha apologized, stepping inside his house. "I thought I could finish the classes training trip before it was time, but I guess I missed out."

Yuuno's smile never wavered as he led his oldest friend into the living room. "It's no problem; we know how you can be with work, and those kids deserve your attention. Can I get you something?"

Nanoha shook her head. "No, I'm fine. Where is she? Can I see her?" She was a bit anxious, as the communique she had received from Hayate held a note of worry. [What did Hayate mean that I'd just have to see for myself?]

"But of course!" Yuuno replied, his voice dripping with pride. "And she'd love to see you, too!"

They detoured into the hallway, down the hall, and into the room that had just been renovated several months prior for the baby. Nanoha had been here several times, helping Yuuno and his wife prepare it, and now it finally had an occupant. Still, her heart rose in her chest when the door creaked open and she beheld the new mother tenderly rocking back in forth in the chair, holding her newborn baby

"Nanoha!" Fate whispered, her lips turning upwards into a smile. "Welcome back! Did everything go okay?"

"The class was fine," Nanoha replied, gently tiptoeing over so as to not wake the baby. "But how about you? You gave birth while I was away; is everything alright? Hayate seemed a bit worried."

"Oh, it was nothing, just a little surprise," Fate explained. "She apparently manifested a bit of magical lightning shortly after being born. Shamal said it was rare for someone's linker core to be active this early, but it's not unheard of. Would you like to hold her?"

Nanoha, who had been leaning over to try and peek at the baby's face, readily agreed. "Sure! I guess it's no surprise she inherited your magical style."

Fate gently stood up and handed the swaddling-clothes-wrapped infant to her longtime friend, who made sure to be extra careful. Still, her smile nearly disappeared when she noticed the face, and a strange feeling of dread began to overtake her body in response. But why did she feel like something terrible had happened?

"Is something wrong?" Fate asked as Yuuno came over to wrap his arm around his wife.

"Um..." Nanoha started to say, wondering how to phrase things. "Is she... okay?"

"I know what you're thinking, and she's fine," Yuuno offered, his smile never wavering. "But some babies just have more hair than others."

Nanoha bit her lip as the baby blinked her eyes open and studied her new holder. [It's a bit more than just hair...] But she hesitated on saying anything more, as the new parents seemed perfectly happy with the situation.

"Anyway, they think she got her looks from me, just like she got her magic from Fate," Yuuno continued, chuckling. "You'll notice her hair has streaks of gold and brown, so she got that from both of us!" A thought suddenly hit him. "Oh! And one more surprise; she can say her name now, too!"

Despite the strangeness of the situation, Nanoha supposed she shouldn't have been surprised, but indeed she was. "Already!? Which reminds me, you never told me what name you decided on."

Fate leaned over and gently tickled the baby's chest with her index finger. "Come on, be a good girl and say your name for your auntie Nanoha."

Nanoha found herself holding her breath as the newborn began to utter several sounds. And then at last, the infant spoke.

"Pikachu!"

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes

Ferret + Lightning = ???? (You can kill me now.)

Xx~~*~~xX

Bonus Ending:

"And just wait til you see the new baby carrier Shari made for us!" Yuuno added with pride, reaching into his pocket.



We now return you to your regularly scheduled programming!
I couldn't help it, I cracked up. That was just so funny, I love those kinds of jokes.
Hm, when Yuuno and Fate "got together", Yuuno was in his human form or...
I better to stop.

P.S. Very funny.

Yeah, probably better to stay well away from that line of thought.

[Nanya01]

RD, I know what you said last night. My muse won't stop though.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

New Part 22 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3376917#post3376917)

New Part 23 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3379180#post3379180)

Lina, as she sat by Shiro, smiled as the violence on Xellos finally came to an end. Getting up, she walked over to her daughter, who was panting slightly. "Feeling better?"

Nanoha blinked and looked at her mother. "Yeah." She rubbed the back of her head nervously. "How did you know?"

"It's in your mother's nature." Zelgadis spoke up, smirking at Lina, who rolled her eyes at him. "She used to beat the rest of us up for doing stupid things."

"Really?" Nanoha scratched her head in confusion and looked at her friends, who shrugged. "Mom never beat anyone up for doing something stupid."

"You don't know your mother." Amelia muttered softly as she let out a mushroom puff from her mouth.

"I strongly protest the treatment of myself!" Xellos yelled at Lina as he stood up, looking none the worse for wear. "Seriously, just because I'm a Mazoku doesn't mean you have to be so mean to me!"

"Is it just me," Fate sent to Arf telepathically, "or is he not the least bit hurt?"

"Doesn't seem like he's hurt at all." Arf shot back to her.

"You're still alive, so why are you complaining?" Zelgadis smirked at the Mazoku, who only seemed to pout at them all.

"It still hurt my feelings."

"Raw garbage such as yourself doesn't have any feelings." Filia huffed and stuck her nose up into the air as she turned away from him. "Come on, Lyos, I'll teach you what I can about Holy magic before this piece of filth infects us."

Xellos felt his eyes twitching. What kind of worthless Dragon would call him those names? He wasn't the one who caused them to lose their protection from both Vrabazard and Ragradia after all. Well, okay, he did kind of help kill the latter, but he still didn't do anything to the Gods directly after all.

Lyos shrugged and followed Filia for several feet where the two sat down and talked in quiet tones.

Gourry scratched his head and looked at Xellos in confusion. "What did you do? Go on a date with her and run out on the bill?"

Xellos and Filia, who had excellent hearing, face-faulted at the question. "I've never seen her before in my life." Xellos said indignantly even as Shiro and Lina laughed at them. "She's just upset because of what happened a thousand years ago."

"Huh, so you ran out on her mother then!" Gourry punched his open palm, causing Xellos and Filia to face-fault again while Lina was on the ground, laughing and kicking her legs up and down. "Really, Xellos, running out on a date is bad enough, but a pregnant lady, that's just wrong."

"Really, Mr. Xellos!" Amelia took a stance and pointed at him. "I know that you've been mortal enemies with Dragons for your life, but leaving a pregnant Dragon in the lurch is not only wrong, it's pure evil! I, Amelia Wil Tesla Seiryuun, will not stand for such an act!"

Lyos poked Filia with a stick as she curled into a ball and started whimpering, crying about her mother being pure and not doing something so hideous with someone so disgusting.

Lina was on the ground, pounding it hard as she tried to get some oxygen into her lungs. This was so funny it was hard to breathe.

"What's so funny?" Yuuno asked Shiro, who was laughing, but not nearly as hard as Lina was. "I mean, if he did run out on her mother..." He looked down as Lina started to beg them to stop, tears were falling out of her eyes. "What's so funny?"

"The fact that, one, I don't have children and two, this Dragon is upset because I killed an entire Golden Dragon clan during the wars, completely ignoring how her kind did pretty much the same to mine." Xellos grumbled as he looked at the group. He couldn't believe they were having so much fun at his expense.

"BAH!" Filia yelled at him. "You're just an evil creature, you don't deserve any sympathy."

Xellos snorted and frowned at her. "...I think I need to take my leave." He faded away and left a parting shot. "I wonder what you'll do when you find the truth out."

"Mother?" Fate poked Lina as she continued to kick her legs up and down on the ground. "Are you okay?"

"F...Fi...fine... Just, hahahahahaha, give me, heeeheeheehee, a few, BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"I think you broke Miss Lina, Gourry-dear." Sylphiel looked bemused as the rest looked on in both concern and wonder.

Shiro shook his head. "While we wait for my wife to recover."

"Hahahahahahahaha!"

"How about we train a bit?" Shiro pulled out a couple of wooden swords from somewhere and tossed one to Fate, who caught it.

The others shrugged, it sounded like a better idea than just standing around waiting for Lina to regain her bearings.

(---)

"You would team up with Mazoku?!" A thin, blue haired, blue skinned man in a blue outfit glared at Valgaav, who narrowed his eyes at the person.

"Erulogos, enough." A similar sized man with pink skin, pink hair and wearing a black body suit, shook his head. "He is a Mazoku, we shouldn't be surprised that he would not trust Shinzoku such as ourselves."

"I never betrayed anyone." Valgaav snorted at them and looked at the last one, a rather large person with dull-colored skin, one eye and long gray hair that slipped out from a large armor. "What are your thoughts, Armace?"

The older-looking Shinzoku would have shrugged, but the spikes on his left shoulder and the round ball on his right might have cut into his body. "Just make sure that those three get us Gorun Nova. Sirius, have you found Galveira yet?"

The pink Shinzoku shook his head. "No, not yet. Wherever it is, it's hidden well." He turned as Valgaav started to walk away. "Where are you going?"

"Out." He disappeared and Erulogos frowned heavily.

"We should just kill those humans and take Gorun Nova for ourselves." He disappeared as well, leaving the other two Shinzoku alone.

Both Armace and Sirius knew that they could easily kill the humans. After all, there wasn't a single spell on this world that could harm them, not as long as their Astral Bodies were back in Overworld.

Of course, that did leave them with a major weakness.

"Do you think we can stop what our master became?" Sirius looked at Armace, who sighed.

"We have to. If we don't the two of them will move onto the White Dragon's world. Then to the Blue Dragon's world."

"Death Fog and Chaotic Blue." Sirius said softly and closed his eyes. "You're right. Who knows if any of those worlds could survive. Ours hasn't."

[NorthernFallout]

Have something silly.

It was a sunny day. A warm day. A day too warm for a normal summer day.

But such a thing had gone unnoticed for most of the population of Cranagan, for light earthquakes had pummeled the city for almost a week. From nowhere it had suddenly started to disrupt everyday life, and the geologists of the city was stumped as to what could be the cause.

On that too warm summer day, another earthquake struck. But, if all others before it had been strong, this, was the strongest of them all.

The buildings of Cranagan shook with might as the earth beneath it groaned as if in pain. The windows of skyscrapers was shaken to pieces which fell onto the streets. People fled in terror, but nowhere could they be safe. Buildings fell in masses, trapping thousands within their ruins. Bridges was broken in half and plunged into the waters around the city or on top of other roads. Chaos yielded the attention of everyone.

Then, along the main street that stretched many hundred meters through the center of Cranagan, a rift began to open. The asphalt turned onto itself. Hot steam erupted from the open rift and a peculiar glow grew stronger from within. A distant roar passed through the raging earth and stunned everyone that could hear it.

“PAAIN!”

The earthquake died down for a moment. The rumbling went away and silence encompassed the city. People who had managed to escape the falling debris had begun to emerge from their temporary refuges, treading carefully in case of aftershocks.

“MY HATRED BUURNS!”

A plume of magma seldom seen by many spewed out from the depths inside the rift and the earthquake again grasped the city. The people who had thought the nightmare to be over sought refuge yet again. For some, the luck they had been given in life wasn’t enough and they were consumed by the flames that rained from the sky. Their cries of the pain that death brought onto them was overwhelmed by the roaring voice.

“THE WORLD HEAVES WITH MY TORMENT!”

Finally, as if the earth had been held together by pure will, it erupted into a small volcano. From within it a creature of tremendous size broke through the crust of the earth at immense speed, its existence only told by the magma that flowed from its wings and the fire that followed it out from the depths from where it had rested.

As a bright meteor the creature flew upwards into the sky, extending its wings to their fullest, grand size. Fire rained from the sky and the creature roared with all its might. It rattled the bones of those that was too close to the chaos.

It folded its wings and fell downwards. Just as it was about to hit the ground, it extended its wings again and swooped across the street among the observers who stood in shock. The ground melted from the intense heat and those who was tormented to the flames was reduced to ashes. Cars and buildings catched aflame as the creature flew past.

The creature slowed its flight and inserted its claws into one of the many skyscrapers. It caused the top of it to fall downwards and the debris fell alongside the broken top half until it smashed into the ground, crushing the unlucky onlookers who had stared upward. The creature rose its head and bellowed its roar again as the fire rained down upon the city.

As lightning on a clear day, several beams stroke across the now red sky and flew past the creature who eyed them with curiosity. As they came to a standstill a hundred meters away, the creature opened its massive jaw and let the lava inside its belly pour out in a waterfall of heat and fire.

“ALL OF MID-CHILDA WILL BUURN!”

The battle of centuries stood before them, and its nemesis was gazing down upon the mere mortals that walked the earth. It had come with fire in its wake, and the souls it had lit now stood in awe.

Vengeance would be had for those that had perished and the world would be plunged into an inferno.

[RadiantBeam]

*pops in*

*offers Shadowfire update (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5301936/29/) and scuttles out*

[deathcurse]

*pops in*

*offers Shadowfire update (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5301936/29/) and scuttles out*

Useless commentary:

Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!! :smile:

[MeisterBabylon]

Have something silly.

It was a sunny day. A warm day. A day too warm for a normal summer day.

But such a thing had gone unnoticed for most of the population of Cranagan, for light earthquakes had pummeled the city for almost a week. From nowhere it had suddenly started to disrupt everyday life, and the geologists of the city was stumped as to what could be the cause.

On that too warm summer day, another earthquake struck. But, if all others before it had been strong, this, was the strongest of them all.

The buildings of Cranagan shook with might as the earth beneath it groaned as if in pain. The windows of skyscrapers was shaken to pieces which fell onto the streets. People fled in terror, but nowhere could they be safe. Buildings fell in masses, trapping thousands within their ruins. Bridges was broken in half and plunged into the waters around the city or on top of other roads. Chaos yielded the attention of everyone.

Then, along the main street that stretched many hundred meters through the center of Cranagan, a rift began to open. The asphalt turned onto itself. Hot steam erupted from the open rift and a peculiar glow grew stronger from within. A distant roar passed through the raging earth and stunned everyone that could hear it.

“PAAIN!”

The earthquake died down for a moment. The rumbling went away and silence encompassed the city. People who had managed to escape the falling debris had begun to emerge from their temporary refuges, treading carefully in case of aftershocks.

“MY HATRED BUURNS!”

A plume of magma seldom seen by many spewed out from the depths inside the rift and the earthquake again grasped the city. The people who had thought the nightmare to be over sought refuge yet again. For some, the luck they had been given in life wasn’t enough and they were consumed by the flames that rained from the sky. Their cries of the pain that death brought onto them was overwhelmed by the roaring voice.

“THE WORLD HEAVES WITH MY TORMENT!”

Finally, as if the earth had been held together by pure will, it erupted into a small volcano. From within it a creature of tremendous size broke through the crust of the earth at immense speed, its existence only told by the magma that flowed from its wings and the fire that followed it out from the depths from where it had rested.

As a bright meteor the creature flew upwards into the sky, extending its wings to their fullest, grand size. Fire rained from the sky and the creature roared with all its might. It rattled the bones of those that was too close to the chaos.

It folded its wings and fell downwards. Just as it was about to hit the ground, it extended its wings again and swooped across the street among the observers who stood in shock. The ground melted from the intense heat and those who was tormented to the flames was reduced to ashes. Cars and buildings catched aflame as the creature flew past.

The creature slowed its flight and inserted its claws into one of the many skyscrapers. It caused the top of it to fall downwards and the debris fell alongside the broken top half until it smashed into the ground, crushing the unlucky onlookers who had stared upward. The creature rose its head and bellowed its roar again as the fire rained down upon the city.

As lightning on a clear day, several beams stroke across the now red sky and flew past the creature who eyed them with curiosity. As they came to a standstill a hundred meters away, the creature opened its massive jaw and let the lava inside its belly pour out in a waterfall of heat and fire.

“ALL OF MID-CHILDA WILL BUURN!”

The battle of centuries stood before them, and its nemesis was gazing down upon the mere mortals that walked the earth. It had come with fire in its wake, and the souls it had lit now stood in awe.

Vengeance would be had for those that had perished and the world would be plunged into an inferno.
...this is something I would've done. :eek:

WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH THE REAL NUKE!! :eyespin:

(Haha... This is cute crack nevertheless. :D)

[vic-vic]

Show must go on.

Prologue - Part 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3379384#post3379384)


Burning World

Part 2

His lungs burned and he felt how his heart`s heave beat, reverberating in his chest, many wounds, caused by tree`s branches ached, and he barely have time to wipe the sweat from his eyes. Kyoya Takamachi was sports man, but restless dash through rich wood was pretty hard even for him. He know that Miyuki can hold up with his temp, but he fear that mother may didn`t take such rush. Moreover she carried Nanoha in her arms all this time.

To his surprise, when he took a glance over his shoulder he noticed that Momoko didn`t only hold up with her children, but she even wasn`t so red as Miyuki. It give him some relieve, but it was the only bright spot in their very dark reality.
Kyoya know that in twenty kilometers from refugee camp Britannia army base was sanctioned. He hear as his father have a talk with others adults about that the only place where they can obtain any help was this base. And now the only choice he and his family has – it`s to reach Britannia fortress. What an irony – as many young man he loved his country and Britannia grown influence at Japan angered him. He often have a thought to enlist in JSSDF, protect his country from Great Foe`s attack and thus give his homeland enough influence and courage to deflect Britannia’s attempt to put Japan under her wings. And now only Britannia might be able to protect him and his beloved ones.

But before that they must reach the base alive. And this was a very hard task.
Their enemies were deadly determinate to not allow any survivors to get from refugee camp alive. Many times he was forced to change a course because somewhere ahead he heard the loud scream that always was silenced by rumble staccato of auto-fire.

Kyoya was glad that Miyuki was with them, his sister superior navigating skills allowed them to not to turn away from right direction. He cursed inwardly when the one more time somewhere in this forest desperate scream was heard. Those monsters! They already killed and doomed for slow death so many innocent people tonight, but it`s seems their blood-lust was truly a demonic one. Bo, he have no time to grieve for fallen. He will when he bring his mother and sisters to save place, and then he not only mourn for anyone who died tonight, but he also enlist in Britannia army in order to bring most harsh punishment on Great foe head.

He felt how some weight was lifted up from his heart when he saw the gleam between the trees ahead. They reached channel of the river – it`s mean they have passed almost half of their way. If they cross the river they will go into Britannia base administrative territory and they can have some rest – Great Foe`s troops was to few in their numbers to take Britannia forces head one in this region. He hoped that mother and Miyukl have some spare strength to cross the river – stream was weak, but they have spent so many strength on this mad dash.

“Mom, Miyuki, hold on.” He slowed down a little, to allow his mother and sister to catch up to him. “I know you tired, but we so close to our goal.”
Myuki nodded and Momko give her son a wry smile. To her surprise Nanoha, who didn`t move an inch and don`t emit any sound other than her weak breath from the time when they abandoned the dying camp and flee to this forest, turned to her brother and said in quite but firm voice.

“We can do it, big bro Kyoya. I`ll swim on my own, momma already do more than enough for me and I have a faith in my ability.”

Kyoya gulped – he know that his sister was more mature than girls oh her age, but he didn`t know that she was that older. He was both astonished and somehow touched by his youngest sister will power. But his words of praise died when his eyes meet Nanoha`s own. Her normally bright sapphire orbs now was dull and wavered by unleacked years. Suddenly Kyoya understand why Nanoha was so silent, little girl knew – if she will emit any sound she will break into uncontrollable cry. Her little heart was broken because she know that she never again meet her father, hear his voice. No more she will hold by his hands, no more cookies that doted father give her secretly from her mother. All of her happy memories about her father was preleased by horrifying memories of this night – roar of flame, screams of dyeing peoples and grim voice of her brother that said “Father is gone. Now we will proceed without him.”

And right now her big brother, sister and mother didn`t have any time to help little nine year old girl to go through the pain of losing someone important. Kyoya felt how his eyes also start to watering up. All he managed to say was croaked.

“Good girl.”

He once more renewed his vow to make Great Foe pay for all of this pain and sorrow.

***

“Hmmm.”

Major Argus Gestfallen – the commanding officer of 45th assault regiment shrugged when his master sharp voice pierce the air.

“Hmmm, I’m bored, when they are?” Repeat his question Hilbert Dusselberg, who right now sat at the roof of his command APC near the cannon. “They should be here already twenty minutes ago.

“The lieutenant Workstullf reported that they keep the target on appointed route. They will come here in the nearest future, my lord.”

“I know, I know.” Blazing bell wavered his hand In irritation. “I just disappointed in our little ninja boy and girl – they was trained to be fine fighters, but they slow as a drunken turtles.”

“They` re here!” Suddenly declared one of the scouts, immediately wall of soldiers come to life – almost synchronously the lifted their guns and pointed at forest. The crews of APCs worked as perfect as foot soldiers - the cannons turned with the same synchronization as battle complexes was raised (Dusselberg barely avoid the hit by jumping on the earth). Blazing bell smirked in delight and ordered.

“Give me a sniper rifle. I want to perform the shoot.”

Argus nodded and commanded.

“Sergeant Brus, give your weapon to major-general Dusselberg.”

The tall man, who stayed beside regiment commander swiftly and skillfully give his Snipe rifle K-66 Beholder to arch-mage.

Dusselberg professionally established his firearm at supports, pressed a butt of rifle to his right shoulder and leaned toward target-monitor.
Dusselbergs lips unintentionally raised even higher when through monitor he managed to see look of absolute despair at the faces of Takamachis.
Fools, do they truly believe that they get away from persecutor squad on they own. How naive – it was Dusselberg`s order that keep them alive this long. You must be a fool to overlook such obvious target as Britannia base. Truly he haven`t enough force to have a hope to survive an encounter with troops that stayed on the base. But he has enough time to get far away when Britannia army understood what happening on their backyard. The previously established squads gunned down prepared victims always, when Takamachis started to deviate from appointed route. Rout appointed by him, of course. And now he will score one more target.

***

Kyoya barely suppressed howl of despair when his gaze fall at the line of enemy soldiers and vehicles. Trap! They went into enemy trap as blindly as moths fly at fire. He should know that such trained soldiers as enemy troops was never make such blatant mistake as letting opponent to run freely out of their field of vision.
He quickly exchanged a look with his mother and sister – they can try to separate and dash at separate direction with tiny hope that someone (preferably mother and Nanoha) will get away. Buth this fading hope was crushed when he hear loud ca-chack form behind. When he slowly turned back he saw another line of Great Foe`s troops closing in.

It`s end! Think Kyoya desperately - he fail his father expectation, he wasn`t able to get his family away from death. Now the only thing he left was to die honorably.

‘Kyoya.” He could hear Miyuki voice. He raised his gaze at her face and saw the same determination burned deep into his sister`s eyes.

“Let`s go.”

Kyoya only nodded, but despite the situation he could fell how his mood lifted up a but. No matter what happened, Miyuki always was beside of him.
Siblings prepare for their last suicidal charge when booming roar shook vicinities.

***

“Whoa, hot-shots.” Whistled Blazing Bell, looking at Takamachi sibling expression. Let`s cool their head a little.

Hilbert Dusselberg was very prominent with firearms and his lock at target was as good, as the same of a skillful sniper.
He slowly pulled a trigger, licking his lips in excitement. Knowing what result will be.

***

Shockwave tearing the atmosphere accrued nearly of his head, disturbing Kyoya sense of balance. He spent some precious seconds at re-gathering his balance. And it was his adversaries the time that they need. A heartbeat after the Kyoya squirmed at the earth wrapped in the net. He quickly realized all futileness of any attempt to free himself and tried instead to look around to know situation with his family members.

His gaze quickly fall at Miyuki, who was in the same position as him – wrapped in the net at in the dirt. He managed to turn at another side to look for his mother and Nanoha. He find them quck enough but…

It`s cannot be.

His frozen mind refused to proceed further. His mother… his Mother.
“MOOOOOMMAAAAAA!!” Miyuki`s bloodcurdling scream push him out of his trance.

***

Nanoha didn`t understood anything at first. She only hear astonishing roar that assaulted her ears and she squirmed in her mother`s grasp closing her ears with her tiny hands and try to scream in agony but she was interrupted when something warm scattered at her face and in her mouth. She gasped and coughed, unintentionally swallowing war liquid. When she managed to clear her throat and opened her eyes to look at her mother she was paralyzed by sight of Momoko`s face. To be more correct – sight of remaining half of her mother`s face. It was unnatural. Nanoha can`t said how many time has passed when she just lay in her mother` hand and look at this grotesque vision.

It was unnatural. This woman can`t be her mother. Despite the fact that that she was still lay in this woman`s arms, Nanoha still refused to acknowledge this woman as Momoko Takamachi. Her mother face was beautiful, she always loved when her momma hugged her very tight and rubbed her cheeks against Nanoha`s own. Her momma face can`t be this hideous mask, as if someone carefully cut away large chunk of her mother`s head. This dirty, blood stained string can`t be her mother silky, warm stream-like hairs, whose Nanoha so liked to rub, dreaming that someday she will grow the same wonderful hairs. Her mother`s eyes always gleamed with love and affection, and Nanoha know how many people drown in those eyes, how could someone say that this dull, glassy orb can belong to her momma. How could this dead woman be her mother, who promise to always be near. How? HOW?!

And still.

Time started to flow when her mother`s body start to fall. World trembled and sky began to spin in Nanoha`s eyes.

Her world crumbled alongside with Momoko Takamachi`s corpse. Nanoha didn`t fell the pain when the eart hit her in the back, she didn`t fell anything than weight that press against her. Something flew at her face, and only a few seconds after she realized what – blood. Her mother`s bold.
And then scream, borne from very depth of despair bursted from her mouth.

***

Kyoya`s breath was caught in his throat as he looked at his mother`s body. But despite all his pain he couldn`t look away from primary target of his anxieties – his sister. Nanoha was laid still from the moment when their mother was shoot. She didn`t do anything, she just stare at their mother`s face. She didn`t even flinch when Momoko`s body hit the ground burring her beneath, Nanoha just laid motionlessly under the corpse and allow the blood to flew over her.

Then, his younger sisters eyes suddenly shot wide and previously emotionless blue orbs now was filled with horror and despair.

And then Kyoya heard the most horrifying scream in his life. This almost animalistic howl comprised all despair, all panic, all sorrow, all terrible memories of these evening events and all of her shattered dreams.

“Nanoha!” Kyoya could understand, that he can`t do anything to console Nanoha, but he simple couldn`t just lay here and see as his baby sister suffered.
Nanoha`s scream start to fade away, as her bode started to grew short of oxygen. But after taking a deep inhale another heart-breaking wail pierce the air.

“Nanoha.” Whimpered Miyuki as her own tears started to leak. She never felt so helpless, she couldn`t save her mother, she couldn`t die in the fight and now she even can`t help her sister, who now in great pain. Damn, how those cold-hearted bastards can call themselves humans, after doing such horrible things to innocent helpless people in the camp.

Nanoha`s scrams didn`t stop – seems that girl lost capability to think, she just scream out all feelings that ravaged her soul. She didn`t try to get away from uncomfortable position, or stand up, or even wipe out the blood that now totally soaked her face and turned her cute little visage into as hideous mask as her mother`s own.

“Wow, she have on a hell of throat, aren`t she?” Suddenly new sound was added to mixed cacophony. The voice. Kyoya and Miyuki turned to the source of voice and both narrowed their eyes in hatred. This man, claded in red clothes, ornamented by numerous bells, was well-knowed in Japan. And well-hated. Sadistic and heartless mass-murderer who killed numerous people over the globe was beforehand sentenced to death and he barely avoid being caught when his tank armada was defeated near Beijing.

Now he casually approaching to them, surrounding by his soldiers, his hands was wide open as if he tried to hug his victims. But look of ghastly satisfaction ruined all of his friendly approach.

“So leech-king now stand before me?” Kyoya spat. “How do you fell your majesty after bravely crushing the dreadful refugee camp. I suppose you and your brave cronies so tired after shooting at defenseless peoples.”

“Oh, one more tough guy.” Chuckled Dusselberg hugging himself in playful expression of hurt. “Truly I always got the most loudmouthed guys to speak with. My karma, I suppose.”

“I hope one day one of those “tough guys” will rip your head off.” Snarled Miyuki.

“Wow, tough girl.” Hilbert licked his lips. “Well, I suppose it`s in your blood. Hm, interesting, are you scream before death as good as your father.”

He really enjoyed the gasp of horror that leaved both siblings lips. He approached the fallen boy and sat before him.

“Your daddy screamed really good before he die.”

“Bastard.” Hissed Kyoya, felling that his cheeks started to get wet from his tears. He know that his father have no chances to get from that situation alive, he know it thousand times. But to hear it from this sneering beast. It was simply unbearable.

“Damn it, damn it.” Moaned Kyoya. “You Great Foe, take away everything from us – our country, our pride, and now even the lives of our beloved ones. When did you get satisfied?!” Bellowed Kyoya at his tormentor.

“Who know.” Blazing Bell just shrugged his shoulders. “By the way, we not some Great Foe fantasy-stuff, we`re Armagest.”

“Great Foe suit all of you right.” Snarled Kyoya. “You`re the enemies of all peoples on the all inhabited worlds.”

“Maybe, maybe.” Hilbert didn`t look wavered by Kyoya accusing at all. “But we got grown out of time. Argus! Get our little prize.”

It was pointless order, because right now one of the soldiers approached Nanoha, who stopped screaming and just chocking and sobbing under her mother`s body and with powerful jerk pulled her out. Nanoha shrieked and tried to come back to her mother, but she couldn`t overpower much bigger and stronger soldier.

“No! No! Let me go! Momma, MOMMA!!!” Yelled Nanoha, squirming in her captor`s hands.

“Wow, what a voice.” Blazing Bell tilted his head. “Such opera singer was gone.”
Still screaming Nanoha become soft in soldier`s clutch, she could understand that she can`t get away on her own and she just sobbed and whined her mother` name. It wasn`t last long – when soldier give her to the Blazing Bell the last whispered something and touch Nanoha`s forehead. Girl immidiatly went silent.

“Monster, what are you do to Nanoha? Aren`t you complete your goal when you destroyed oyr camp?” Snarled Miyuki.

“My goal?” Dusselberg turned to meet her gaze. “My dear, your sister is my goal. I destroyed the camp in order to get her. Chill out – she just sleep.”

“WHAT?!” Both of siblings was flabbergasted by reveal. What did he want from their baby sister?

“Shocked, aren`t you?” Red claded man smiled snidely. “But it`s true, cute little massacre and updating of our meat stock was just a pleasant bonus. Capturing your sister was my primary goal.”

“Bonus? BONUS?!!” Kyoya almost lost his mind out of rage. “You FUCKER!!! Do you know how many people dyed this evening?!”

“More or less.” Snorted Dusselberg. “Hey, can I have some fun? During this boring retreating a didn`t any chances to kill someone. Uou know it was pretty harsh – not only my organization loses on every planet, occupied by EEUD, but I was robed from my greatest source of fun.”

Both Miyuki and Kyoya cannot believe this man. Fun?! He considered acts of mass-murdering as fun. Many tales during the world stated that Great Foe (or Armagest) was responsible for every major conflict in Earth and later EEUD`s history, but Kyoya was skeptical about that. Many of those conflicts can`t bring prominent to third side, so probably politicians tried to put all the blame on someone else. But now Kyoya was iron-claded believer of those stories – indeed the Great Foe was nothing more than bunch of blood-soaked psychos.

“You know, Argus.” Voice of the monster interrupted Kyoya thoughts. “Its boring, those siblings right – it was massacre. I love massacres, but tonight I really wanted to see a fight.” Pouted Hilbert, shile tapping his left arm index finger at Nanoha`s forehead.

“Oh.” He suddenly brightened. “I know. Hey, ninja-siblings! I have some propose!”

Kyoya and Miyki didn`t bother to answer, they just give him dirtiest of look.

“Oh, so scary. But hear first – I can`t just let you go, But if you have a death match, I`ll let the winner to let go. Refuse – and I gun you down at the spot.”

“Go on.” Kyoya give him a coldest smile. I and Miyuki have our pride. We better to die together than became jesters for you.”

“I agree.” Nodded Miyuki. “So go – kill us.”

“Hm, you rally tough guys.” Hmphed Blazing bell, still doesn`t looking irritated at all. “I like your spirit, but I can`t let my fun go. How about this if you don`t take my generous offer I`ll start to torture our little princess right in front of you. I certainly need her alive, but who said I need her unharmed?”

Kyoya`s mouth wet dry instantly. He wasn`t afraid to die, but to see his baby sister to be brutally tortured. He know what an abyss of pain awaited every victim of Armagest and he certainly can`t allow Nanoha to go through this. He sighed, if this bastard will hold his promise, at last he can save Miyuki.

Exchanging a glance with his sister he understood – she think the same.

“Okay, you bastard.” Kyoya voice was dull and comprised all weariness of young man`s soul. “You will have you death match. Untie us, we will dance for you.”

“Good children.” Hilbert Dusselberg smiled broadly in response.


Hilbert Dusselber was actually based on Moczo`s Amaterasu. He may seems playful and childish, but still he very dangerous man.

[Moczo]

RD, I know what you said last night. My muse won't stop though.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

New Part 22 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3376917#post3376917)

New Part 23 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3379180#post3379180)

Lina, as she sat by Shiro, smiled as the violence on Xellos finally came to an end. Getting up, she walked over to her daughter, who was panting slightly. "Feeling better?"

Nanoha blinked and looked at her mother. "Yeah." She rubbed the back of her head nervously. "How did you know?"

"It's in your mother's nature." Zelgadis spoke up, smirking at Lina, who rolled her eyes at him. "She used to beat the rest of us up for doing stupid things."

"Really?" Nanoha scratched her head in confusion and looked at her friends, who shrugged. "Mom never beat anyone up for doing something stupid."

"You don't know your mother." Amelia muttered softly as she let out a mushroom puff from her mouth.

"I strongly protest the treatment of myself!" Xellos yelled at Lina as he stood up, looking none the worse for wear. "Seriously, just because I'm a Mazoku doesn't mean you have to be so mean to me!"

"Is it just me," Fate sent to Arf telepathically, "or is he not the least bit hurt?"

"Doesn't seem like he's hurt at all." Arf shot back to her.

"You're still alive, so why are you complaining?" Zelgadis smirked at the Mazoku, who only seemed to pout at them all.

"It still hurt my feelings."

"Raw garbage such as yourself doesn't have any feelings." Filia huffed and stuck her nose up into the air as she turned away from him. "Come on, Lyos, I'll teach you what I can about Holy magic before this piece of filth infects us."

Xellos felt his eyes twitching. What kind of worthless Dragon would call him those names? He wasn't the one who caused them to lose their protection from both Vrabazard and Ragradia after all. Well, okay, he did kind of help kill the latter, but he still didn't do anything to the Gods directly after all.

Lyos shrugged and followed Filia for several feet where the two sat down and talked in quiet tones.

Gourry scratched his head and looked at Xellos in confusion. "What did you do? Go on a date with her and run out on the bill?"

Xellos and Filia, who had excellent hearing, face-faulted at the question. "I've never seen her before in my life." Xellos said indignantly even as Shiro and Lina laughed at them. "She's just upset because of what happened a thousand years ago."

"Huh, so you ran out on her mother then!" Gourry punched his open palm, causing Xellos and Filia to face-fault again while Lina was on the ground, laughing and kicking her legs up and down. "Really, Xellos, running out on a date is bad enough, but a pregnant lady, that's just wrong."

"Really, Mr. Xellos!" Amelia took a stance and pointed at him. "I know that you've been mortal enemies with Dragons for your life, but leaving a pregnant Dragon in the lurch is not only wrong, it's pure evil! I, Amelia Wil Tesla Seiryuun, will not stand for such an act!"

Lyos poked Filia with a stick as she curled into a ball and started whimpering, crying about her mother being pure and not doing something so hideous with someone so disgusting.

Lina was on the ground, pounding it hard as she tried to get some oxygen into her lungs. This was so funny it was hard to breathe.

"What's so funny?" Yuuno asked Shiro, who was laughing, but not nearly as hard as Lina was. "I mean, if he did run out on her mother..." He looked down as Lina started to beg them to stop, tears were falling out of her eyes. "What's so funny?"

"The fact that, one, I don't have children and two, this Dragon is upset because I killed an entire Golden Dragon clan during the wars, completely ignoring how her kind did pretty much the same to mine." Xellos grumbled as he looked at the group. He couldn't believe they were having so much fun at his expense.

"BAH!" Filia yelled at him. "You're just an evil creature, you don't deserve any sympathy."

Xellos snorted and frowned at her. "...I think I need to take my leave." He faded away and left a parting shot. "I wonder what you'll do when you find the truth out."

"Mother?" Fate poked Lina as she continued to kick her legs up and down on the ground. "Are you okay?"

"F...Fi...fine... Just, hahahahahaha, give me, heeeheeheehee, a few, BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"I think you broke Miss Lina, Gourry-dear." Sylphiel looked bemused as the rest looked on in both concern and wonder.

Shiro shook his head. "While we wait for my wife to recover."

"Hahahahahahahaha!"

"How about we train a bit?" Shiro pulled out a couple of wooden swords from somewhere and tossed one to Fate, who caught it.

The others shrugged, it sounded like a better idea than just standing around waiting for Lina to regain her bearings.

(---)

"You would team up with Mazoku?!" A thin, blue haired, blue skinned man in a blue outfit glared at Valgaav, who narrowed his eyes at the person.

"Erulogos, enough." A similar sized man with pink skin, pink hair and wearing a black body suit, shook his head. "He is a Mazoku, we shouldn't be surprised that he would not trust Shinzoku such as ourselves."

"I never betrayed anyone." Valgaav snorted at them and looked at the last one, a rather large person with dull-colored skin, one eye and long gray hair that slipped out from a large armor. "What are your thoughts, Armace?"

The older-looking Shinzoku would have shrugged, but the spikes on his left shoulder and the round ball on his right might have cut into his body. "Just make sure that those three get us Gorun Nova. Sirius, have you found Galveira yet?"

The pink Shinzoku shook his head. "No, not yet. Wherever it is, it's hidden well." He turned as Valgaav started to walk away. "Where are you going?"

"Out." He disappeared and Erulogos frowned heavily.

"We should just kill those humans and take Gorun Nova for ourselves." He disappeared as well, leaving the other two Shinzoku alone.

Both Armace and Sirius knew that they could easily kill the humans. After all, there wasn't a single spell on this world that could harm them, not as long as their Astral Bodies were back in Overworld.

Of course, that did leave them with a major weakness.

"Do you think we can stop what our master became?" Sirius looked at Armace, who sighed.

"We have to. If we don't the two of them will move onto the White Dragon's world. Then to the Blue Dragon's world."

"Death Fog and Chaotic Blue." Sirius said softly and closed his eyes. "You're right. Who knows if any of those worlds could survive. Ours hasn't."

You know, methinks perhaps Lina takes a bit too much amusement from the Mazoku/Dragon races millennia-long history of racism and mindless bloodshed, as exemplified through Fillia and Xellos's silly bickering. Maaaaaaybe. Just, y'know... a thought.

[Thunderbird]

*crawls out of the lurk pit*

Ugh...been so busy lately I haven't even managed to catch up with all the postings. I'm going to have like 400 pages of backlog once I finally manage to get myself some free time. Oh well...

Here you go Raiser. I managed to fickle this during the small pieces of time I had a break. I also made a little extra relating to RB's comments at the previous posts lol. I'll work on StarCrack!Vivio later x.x

"So how are you doing?" I called as I entered the Takamachi home and made my way to the kitchen where one Takamachi Nanoha was staring rather intently at the apple, wondering if she was going to cut it or eat it as is.

"Ah, Hayate-chan" her concentration finally broke "Sorry, I didnt notice you."

"Indeed" I gave her a rather amused look while letting myself get comfortable on the dining room chair. "So?" I leaned forward and rested my elbow on the table and palced my head on my hand "How are you doing?" I repeated the question

"Not good" she sighed and finally made up her mind to cut up the apple "Staying at home is driving me crazy!" her actions were almost frantic as she went looking around for the knife

[She has tried several times to make me break the limiter] a robotic voice sounded as the device flew into the kitchen on pink wings

"Hnnnnnnnnn~" I narrowed my eyes

"I was NOT!" she quickly defended herself before going back to slicing the apple. "Ok fine!" she admitted after I continued staring at her for a few moments "I got bored ok? What was I supposed to do?!" her hand movements were becoming more and more deadly as she targetted her aggitation towards the small fruit. "I cant train, I cant go to work, Vivio isnt here...I'm practically going insaine!" she raised the knife above her head as if to pass the 'guilty' sentence over that poor apple.

"Nanoha..." I slowly wrapped my arms around from behind her and leaned my head against her neck "Its ok..." I tried to calm her down "its ok..." I understood that the best way to calm her down was to treat her like a kid a little bit. It works wonders, seeing as she lowered her arm and placed the knife slowly on the cutting board.

"That's the first time you've called me that" she reached her hands up and gripped mine. "You've never called me just 'Nanoha' before..."

"Is that so?" I looked around and tried to meet her eyes "You seem a little happy about it~"

"Yeah..." she smiled a little bit.

"Nanoha..." I braced myself mentally for what could go wrong with telling her this, but it was something she had to know. "You know...Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun came to my office yesterday." I felt her body stiffen as if she was getting ready to run away. "They told me they were officially going out and--" before I could finish my sentence, Nanoha had burst from my grasp and was running up the stairs "Nanoha!"

The door slammed as I reached the bottom of the stairs, I charged up as fast as I could and within moments, I was pounding on the door demanding that she open it. Of course, no one in thier right mind would actually do that, but I couldnt stop no matter how pointless it seemed.

"Nanoha!" I continued knocking "open this door right now!"

"Go away!" I heard a pillow hit the other side "I dont want to hear it!" she screamed back

"Dont make me do this...!" I looked over at the device floating next to me "Raising Heart!"

[Understood] she responded before charging a mass of energy [Divine...]

"Nanoha this is your last chance!" I waited for a response. When I recieved none, I nodded to the device.

[Buster]

A mass of pink energy fired forth and obliterated the barrier that stood in front of me. I took a deep breath to calm myself down as well as shrug off the small amount of magic I provided RH while waiting for the dust to clear. I mentally prepared myself once again before entering but found myself backing up as Nanoha's figure cut through the cloud

"Ha-ya-te-chan!!!!" she started stomping towards me, obviously angry about what I just did to her door and most likely her room. "How dare you try to destroy my room!" she pointed at RH "With my own device even!" she screamed "Even if you are my best friend there is a limit to-!"

I wanted to shut her up, I wanted to make her listen, I wanted to just say what I was going to, but I was 100% sure that talking wasnt gonig to be the way to do it. So...I did the only other sure-fire way to make her shut up. I kissed her.

"Pwah~!" I had to breathe a little afterwards. I didnt think I would actually go that deep into it. "Nanoha?" I stared into her stunned face. I got the desired effect-which was to shut her up-but now it got replaced with another effect...she was too stunned to hear anything I said.

"Hwuaaah~" her eyes rolled back and her body went limp as she fainted.

"Nanoha? Nanoha!" I tried to make her conscious again, but to no avail. "Well..." I sighed to myself "I guess I'll leave explanations for later then." I picked up the girl in front of me and took her to the living room couch.

~xX*Xx~

"Finally awake?" I smiled down at the blue eyed girl using my lap as a pillow.

"Rrrgh...nggh..." she groaned a little bit while adjusting her vision "Hayate...-chan" she looked up at me before her eyes shot wide open "Hayate-chan?!" she began to panic at her current situation once she remembered what had happened.

"Calm down Nanoha-chan" I decided to return to the old method of calling her name "I just wanted to talk to you ok?" I held her down firmly till she settled down some, before stroking her hair gently "Can we talk now?"

"Can I get up first?" she asked rather embarassed, her eyes darting away trying to avoid mine.

"Da~me" I reiterated before grinning down at her "Dont make me bind you here~" I leaned in closer "Or would you like me to make you quiet again?"

"Hayate-chan!"

"I'm joking!" I laughed, but I still didnt let her up. "Ne, Nanoha..." my eyes softened a little as I once again changed the way I adressed her. "I want to talk to you about Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun..."

"No..." she started trembling

"Nanoha-"

"NO!" she turned and buried her face in my stomach and covered her ears with her hands.

She was visibly shaking at this point and I could almost swear that she was crying as well. I began stroking her hair gently while remaining silent to calm her down some more. I knew this wasnt going to be easy, but she had to know-for the good of the team as well as her own.

"Nanoha" I began again. Taking her silence as a sign that I could continue, I pressed my luck. "As I said earlier, Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun came to me and told me that they were officially dating now." I paused slightly when I felt her wince at the news "I know you dont want to hear it, but you have to know this and-"

"Why..." she said just enough to be audable "Why is everyone leaving me alone?" she began sobbing "First Vivio is spending more and more time with her friends, then Yuuno-kun starts being a little more distant, and now Fate-chan..." she gripped the front of my jacket "and eventually you will leave me as well." she gripped harder "Yadda...zettai yadda!"

"Nanoha..." I didnt quite know what to say, this is the first time I truly understood the gravity of the situation. I had always thought that this was just a small simple issue, however I was undoubtly mistaken "Its ok Nanoha" I smiled down at her and waited till she looked up at me "I'll never leave, I promose. I also promise you, that no matter what happens to those two, they will always be your friends."

"Hayate-chan..."

"Now, if I send you back to work" my eyes became serious a little bit "will you promise me: no more heroics?" This was it, this was the first step that she had to take. I cant think of any other way to help her other than to make her face her problem once and for all.

"Nnnn~" she nodded after a few moments "I promise I wont do anything crazy anymore." she wiped her eyes.

"Good" I mentally sighed in relief "Tomorrow I want the two of you to settle this matter once and for all." I was taking a big gamble here, but I had thought that the risk was worth it. "Ok?"

She reached over and grabbed my hand "But you have to be there" I looked down at her in surprise "or else I might not be able to make it." her eyes were pleading with me.

"I'll be there" I smiled in reassurance "For your sake as well as hers."

She smiled back at my words and slowly closed her eyes once again. I guess she hadn't had much sleep seeing as it only took a few moments for her to be sleeping soundly. I moved her hair out of the way so I could see her sleeping face more clearly.

"I'll be there Nanoha..." I whispered lightly as I leaned forward "because I..."


I leaned back and relaxed against the backrest of the couch breathing a sigh of relief that things had gone relatively well. Nanoha was recovering, Fate and Yuuno were offically going out, and I am one step closer to fixing all the problems in this unit. Looking down at the sleeping girl on my lap I couldnt help but grin to myself as a single thought crossed my mind...

"All according to plan..."

Previous (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3270520&postcount=27283)

*crawls back into lurk pit*

Page claim for...Being insanely busy!

[00-Raiser]

*crawls out of the lurk pit*

Ugh...been so busy lately I haven't even managed to catch up with all the postings. I'm going to have like 400 pages of backlog once I finally manage to get myself some free time. Oh well...

Here you go Raiser. I managed to fickle this during the small pieces of time I had a break. I also made a little extra relating to RB's comments at the previous posts lol. I'll work on StarCrack!Vivio later x.x

"So how are you doing?" I called as I entered the Takamachi home and made my way to the kitchen where one Takamachi Nanoha was staring rather intently at the apple, wondering if she was going to cut it or eat it as is.

"Ah, Hayate-chan" her concentration finally broke "Sorry, I didnt notice you."

"Indeed" I gave her a rather amused look while letting myself get comfortable on the dining room chair. "So?" I leaned forward and rested my elbow on the table and palced my head on my hand "How are you doing?" I repeated the question

"Not good" she sighed and finally made up her mind to cut up the apple "Staying at home is driving me crazy!" her actions were almost frantic as she went looking around for the knife

[She has tried several times to make me break the limiter] a robotic voice sounded as the device flew into the kitchen on pink wings

"Hnnnnnnnnn~" I narrowed my eyes

"I was NOT!" she quickly defended herself before going back to slicing the apple. "Ok fine!" she admitted after I continued staring at her for a few moments "I got bored ok? What was I supposed to do?!" her hand movements were becoming more and more deadly as she targetted her aggitation towards the small fruit. "I cant train, I cant go to work, Vivio isnt here...I'm practically going insaine!" she raised the knife above her head as if to pass the 'guilty' sentence over that poor apple.

"Nanoha..." I slowly wrapped my arms around from behind her and leaned my head against her neck "Its ok..." I tried to calm her down "its ok..." I understood that the best way to calm her down was to treat her like a kid a little bit. It works wonders, seeing as she lowered her arm and placed the knife slowly on the cutting board.

"That's the first time you've called me that" she reached her hands up and gripped mine. "You've never called me just 'Nanoha' before..."

"Is that so?" I looked around and tried to meet her eyes "You seem a little happy about it~"

"Yeah..." she smiled a little bit.

"Nanoha..." I braced myself mentally for what could go wrong with telling her this, but it was something she had to know. "You know...Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun came to my office yesterday." I felt her body stiffen as if she was getting ready to run away. "They told me they were officially going out and--" before I could finish my sentence, Nanoha had burst from my grasp and was running up the stairs "Nanoha!"

The door slammed as I reached the bottom of the stairs, I charged up as fast as I could and within moments, I was pounding on the door demanding that she open it. Of course, no one in thier right mind would actually do that, but I couldnt stop no matter how pointless it seemed.

"Nanoha!" I continued knocking "open this door right now!"

"Go away!" I heard a pillow hit the other side "I dont want to hear it!" she screamed back

"Dont make me do this...!" I looked over at the device floating next to me "Raising Heart!"

[Understood] she responded before charging a mass of energy [Divine...]

"Nanoha this is your last chance!" I waited for a response. When I recieved none, I nodded to the device.

[Buster]

A mass of pink energy fired forth and obliterated the barrier that stood in front of me. I took a deep breath to calm myself down as well as shrug off the small amount of magic I provided RH while waiting for the dust to clear. I mentally prepared myself once again before entering but found myself backing up as Nanoha's figure cut through the cloud

"Ha-ya-te-chan!!!!" she started stomping towards me, obviously angry about what I just did to her door and most likely her room. "How dare you try to destroy my room!" she pointed at RH "With my own device even!" she screamed "Even if you are my best friend there is a limit to-!"

I wanted to shut her up, I wanted to make her listen, I wanted to just say what I was going to, but I was 100% sure that talking wasnt gonig to be the way to do it. So...I did the only other sure-fire way to make her shut up. I kissed her.

"Pwah~!" I had to breathe a little afterwards. I didnt think I would actually go that deep into it. "Nanoha?" I stared into her stunned face. I got the desired effect-which was to shut her up-but now it got replaced with another effect...she was too stunned to hear anything I said.

"Hwuaaah~" her eyes rolled back and her body went limp as she fainted.

"Nanoha? Nanoha!" I tried to make her conscious again, but to no avail. "Well..." I sighed to myself "I guess I'll leave explanations for later then." I picked up the girl in front of me and took her to the living room couch.

~xX*Xx~

"Finally awake?" I smiled down at the blue eyed girl using my lap as a pillow.

"Rrrgh...nggh..." she groaned a little bit while adjusting her vision "Hayate...-chan" she looked up at me before her eyes shot wide open "Hayate-chan?!" she began to panic at her current situation once she remembered what had happened.

"Calm down Nanoha-chan" I decided to return to the old method of calling her name "I just wanted to talk to you ok?" I held her down firmly till she settled down some, before stroking her hair gently "Can we talk now?"

"Can I get up first?" she asked rather embarassed, her eyes darting away trying to avoid mine.

"Da~me" I reiterated before grinning down at her "Dont make me bind you here~" I leaned in closer "Or would you like me to make you quiet again?"

"Hayate-chan!"

"I'm joking!" I laughed, but I still didnt let her up. "Ne, Nanoha..." my eyes softened a little as I once again changed the way I adressed her. "I want to talk to you about Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun..."

"No..." she started trembling

"Nanoha-"

"NO!" she turned and buried her face in my stomach and covered her ears with her hands.

She was visibly shaking at this point and I could almost swear that she was crying as well. I began stroking her hair gently while remaining silent to calm her down some more. I knew this wasnt going to be easy, but she had to know-for the good of the team as well as her own.

"Nanoha" I began again. Taking her silence as a sign that I could continue, I pressed my luck. "As I said earlier, Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun came to me and told me that they were officially dating now." I paused slightly when I felt her wince at the news "I know you dont want to hear it, but you have to know this and-"

"Why..." she said just enough to be audable "Why is everyone leaving me alone?" she began sobbing "First Vivio is spending more and more time with her friends, then Yuuno-kun starts being a little more distant, and now Fate-chan..." she gripped the front of my jacket "and eventually you will leave me as well." she gripped harder "Yadda...zettai yadda!"

"Nanoha..." I didnt quite know what to say, this is the first time I truly understood the gravity of the situation. I had always thought that this was just a small simple issue, however I was undoubtly mistaken "Its ok Nanoha" I smiled down at her and waited till she looked up at me "I'll never leave, I promose. I also promise you, that no matter what happens to those two, they will always be your friends."

"Hayate-chan..."

"Now, if I send you back to work" my eyes became serious a little bit "will you promise me: no more heroics?" This was it, this was the first step that she had to take. I cant think of any other way to help her other than to make her face her problem once and for all.

"Nnnn~" she nodded after a few moments "I promise I wont do anything crazy anymore." she wiped her eyes.

"Good" I mentally sighed in relief "Tomorrow I want the two of you to settle this matter once and for all." I was taking a big gamble here, but I had thought that the risk was worth it. "Ok?"

She reached over and grabbed my hand "But you have to be there" I looked down at her in surprise "or else I might not be able to make it." her eyes were pleading with me.

"I'll be there" I smiled in reassurance "For your sake as well as hers."

She smiled back at my words and slowly closed her eyes once again. I guess she hadn't had much sleep seeing as it only took a few moments for her to be sleeping soundly. I moved her hair out of the way so I could see her sleeping face more clearly.

"I'll be there Nanoha..." I whispered lightly as I leaned forward "because I..."


I leaned back and relaxed against the backrest of the couch breathing a sigh of relief that things had gone relatively well. Nanoha was recovering, Fate and Yuuno were offically going out, and I am one step closer to fixing all the problems in this unit. Looking down at the sleeping girl on my lap I couldnt help but grin to myself as a single thought crossed my mind...

"All according to plan..."

Previous (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3270520&postcount=27283)

*crawls back into lurk pit*

Page claim for...Being insanely busy!

Heh, well she sure took that well, didn't she? :rolleyes:

I'm a bit worried, though. At this point if Nanoha returns Hayate's feelings, it would seem she's only doing so just so Hayate wouldn't leave her, rather than genuinely being in love with her. That would be too sad for Hayate :(

While Nanoha's concerns understandable, I can't help but be reminded of certain fans telling me how pairing Yuuno up with one girls would mean the other girl would end up being all alone, like going out with Yuuno some how meant they couldn't be friends anymore. But like Hayate was saying in this chapter, that wouldn't be the case.

So is that extra bit non-canon, or was everything in the fic just as keikaku? :heh:

Note: keikaku means plan.

[RadiantBeam]

*crawls out of the lurk pit*

Ugh...been so busy lately I haven't even managed to catch up with all the postings. I'm going to have like 400 pages of backlog once I finally manage to get myself some free time. Oh well...

Here you go Raiser. I managed to fickle this during the small pieces of time I had a break. I also made a little extra relating to RB's comments at the previous posts lol. I'll work on StarCrack!Vivio later x.x

"So how are you doing?" I called as I entered the Takamachi home and made my way to the kitchen where one Takamachi Nanoha was staring rather intently at the apple, wondering if she was going to cut it or eat it as is.

"Ah, Hayate-chan" her concentration finally broke "Sorry, I didnt notice you."

"Indeed" I gave her a rather amused look while letting myself get comfortable on the dining room chair. "So?" I leaned forward and rested my elbow on the table and palced my head on my hand "How are you doing?" I repeated the question

"Not good" she sighed and finally made up her mind to cut up the apple "Staying at home is driving me crazy!" her actions were almost frantic as she went looking around for the knife

[She has tried several times to make me break the limiter] a robotic voice sounded as the device flew into the kitchen on pink wings

"Hnnnnnnnnn~" I narrowed my eyes

"I was NOT!" she quickly defended herself before going back to slicing the apple. "Ok fine!" she admitted after I continued staring at her for a few moments "I got bored ok? What was I supposed to do?!" her hand movements were becoming more and more deadly as she targetted her aggitation towards the small fruit. "I cant train, I cant go to work, Vivio isnt here...I'm practically going insaine!" she raised the knife above her head as if to pass the 'guilty' sentence over that poor apple.

"Nanoha..." I slowly wrapped my arms around from behind her and leaned my head against her neck "Its ok..." I tried to calm her down "its ok..." I understood that the best way to calm her down was to treat her like a kid a little bit. It works wonders, seeing as she lowered her arm and placed the knife slowly on the cutting board.

"That's the first time you've called me that" she reached her hands up and gripped mine. "You've never called me just 'Nanoha' before..."

"Is that so?" I looked around and tried to meet her eyes "You seem a little happy about it~"

"Yeah..." she smiled a little bit.

"Nanoha..." I braced myself mentally for what could go wrong with telling her this, but it was something she had to know. "You know...Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun came to my office yesterday." I felt her body stiffen as if she was getting ready to run away. "They told me they were officially going out and--" before I could finish my sentence, Nanoha had burst from my grasp and was running up the stairs "Nanoha!"

The door slammed as I reached the bottom of the stairs, I charged up as fast as I could and within moments, I was pounding on the door demanding that she open it. Of course, no one in thier right mind would actually do that, but I couldnt stop no matter how pointless it seemed.

"Nanoha!" I continued knocking "open this door right now!"

"Go away!" I heard a pillow hit the other side "I dont want to hear it!" she screamed back

"Dont make me do this...!" I looked over at the device floating next to me "Raising Heart!"

[Understood] she responded before charging a mass of energy [Divine...]

"Nanoha this is your last chance!" I waited for a response. When I recieved none, I nodded to the device.

[Buster]

A mass of pink energy fired forth and obliterated the barrier that stood in front of me. I took a deep breath to calm myself down as well as shrug off the small amount of magic I provided RH while waiting for the dust to clear. I mentally prepared myself once again before entering but found myself backing up as Nanoha's figure cut through the cloud

"Ha-ya-te-chan!!!!" she started stomping towards me, obviously angry about what I just did to her door and most likely her room. "How dare you try to destroy my room!" she pointed at RH "With my own device even!" she screamed "Even if you are my best friend there is a limit to-!"

I wanted to shut her up, I wanted to make her listen, I wanted to just say what I was going to, but I was 100% sure that talking wasnt gonig to be the way to do it. So...I did the only other sure-fire way to make her shut up. I kissed her.

"Pwah~!" I had to breathe a little afterwards. I didnt think I would actually go that deep into it. "Nanoha?" I stared into her stunned face. I got the desired effect-which was to shut her up-but now it got replaced with another effect...she was too stunned to hear anything I said.

"Hwuaaah~" her eyes rolled back and her body went limp as she fainted.

"Nanoha? Nanoha!" I tried to make her conscious again, but to no avail. "Well..." I sighed to myself "I guess I'll leave explanations for later then." I picked up the girl in front of me and took her to the living room couch.

~xX*Xx~

"Finally awake?" I smiled down at the blue eyed girl using my lap as a pillow.

"Rrrgh...nggh..." she groaned a little bit while adjusting her vision "Hayate...-chan" she looked up at me before her eyes shot wide open "Hayate-chan?!" she began to panic at her current situation once she remembered what had happened.

"Calm down Nanoha-chan" I decided to return to the old method of calling her name "I just wanted to talk to you ok?" I held her down firmly till she settled down some, before stroking her hair gently "Can we talk now?"

"Can I get up first?" she asked rather embarassed, her eyes darting away trying to avoid mine.

"Da~me" I reiterated before grinning down at her "Dont make me bind you here~" I leaned in closer "Or would you like me to make you quiet again?"

"Hayate-chan!"

"I'm joking!" I laughed, but I still didnt let her up. "Ne, Nanoha..." my eyes softened a little as I once again changed the way I adressed her. "I want to talk to you about Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun..."

"No..." she started trembling

"Nanoha-"

"NO!" she turned and buried her face in my stomach and covered her ears with her hands.

She was visibly shaking at this point and I could almost swear that she was crying as well. I began stroking her hair gently while remaining silent to calm her down some more. I knew this wasnt going to be easy, but she had to know-for the good of the team as well as her own.

"Nanoha" I began again. Taking her silence as a sign that I could continue, I pressed my luck. "As I said earlier, Fate-chan and Yuuno-kun came to me and told me that they were officially dating now." I paused slightly when I felt her wince at the news "I know you dont want to hear it, but you have to know this and-"

"Why..." she said just enough to be audable "Why is everyone leaving me alone?" she began sobbing "First Vivio is spending more and more time with her friends, then Yuuno-kun starts being a little more distant, and now Fate-chan..." she gripped the front of my jacket "and eventually you will leave me as well." she gripped harder "Yadda...zettai yadda!"

"Nanoha..." I didnt quite know what to say, this is the first time I truly understood the gravity of the situation. I had always thought that this was just a small simple issue, however I was undoubtly mistaken "Its ok Nanoha" I smiled down at her and waited till she looked up at me "I'll never leave, I promose. I also promise you, that no matter what happens to those two, they will always be your friends."

"Hayate-chan..."

"Now, if I send you back to work" my eyes became serious a little bit "will you promise me: no more heroics?" This was it, this was the first step that she had to take. I cant think of any other way to help her other than to make her face her problem once and for all.

"Nnnn~" she nodded after a few moments "I promise I wont do anything crazy anymore." she wiped her eyes.

"Good" I mentally sighed in relief "Tomorrow I want the two of you to settle this matter once and for all." I was taking a big gamble here, but I had thought that the risk was worth it. "Ok?"

She reached over and grabbed my hand "But you have to be there" I looked down at her in surprise "or else I might not be able to make it." her eyes were pleading with me.

"I'll be there" I smiled in reassurance "For your sake as well as hers."

She smiled back at my words and slowly closed her eyes once again. I guess she hadn't had much sleep seeing as it only took a few moments for her to be sleeping soundly. I moved her hair out of the way so I could see her sleeping face more clearly.

"I'll be there Nanoha..." I whispered lightly as I leaned forward "because I..."


I leaned back and relaxed against the backrest of the couch breathing a sigh of relief that things had gone relatively well. Nanoha was recovering, Fate and Yuuno were offically going out, and I am one step closer to fixing all the problems in this unit. Looking down at the sleeping girl on my lap I couldnt help but grin to myself as a single thought crossed my mind...

"All according to plan..."

Previous (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3270520&postcount=27283)

*crawls back into lurk pit*

Page claim for...Being insanely busy!

....

Dear God. Hayate has become Light Yagami! We're doomed!

Can't say I didn't see this coming, considering how you've been hinting at Hayate's feelings for awhile now, but I have to back up Raiser's comment that if she confesses now, she puts Nanoha in a position of saying that she loves her too just to avoid being alone, especially since you've put so much development and focus on Nanoha's fear of being alone.

Granted, I have to admit it's a little odd to see her so afraid of being alone when she was largely left alone by her family when she was small, but I suppose after years of having friends and family around, that kind of fear can pop up.

Also, Nanoha, honey? Keep this up and you won't get invited to the wedding spying on them when they finally have sex.

[00-Raiser]

Can't say I didn't see this coming, considering how you've been hinting at Hayate's feelings for awhile now

'Hint' nothing, the fic was labeled as Hayate/Nanoha from the beginning! :heh:

Granted, I have to admit it's a little odd to see her so afraid of being alone when she was largely left alone by her family when she was small, but I suppose after years of having friends and family around, that kind of fear can pop up.

Yeah, that's pretty much it. She hated being alone and now that's she's no longer alone, she'd never want to lose all that and go back to being alone again.

[RadiantBeam]

'Hint' nothing, the fic was labeled as Hayate/Nanoha from the beginning! :heh:

Was it? :heh: I don't recall that happening, I just remember picking up on the hints. The many, many, anvil-sized hints.

[Nanya01]

ZZZzzzz... *Snort* Huh?

Guess I'll just leave this here.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-20 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374431#post3374431)

New Part 21 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3374631#post3374631)

New Part 22 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3376917#post3376917)

New Part 23 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3379180#post3379180)

New Part 24 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3380860#post3380860)

Four days later...

"We finally made it." Amelia smiled as she looked at the temple in question. "Wow..."

"Could have made it sooner if we rode on my back." Filia frowned at Lina and Shiro, both of whom had seen to want to go by foot to get there.

"Kids." The two said at the same time while shaking their heads.

"I'm older than this whole group put together!" Filia yelled at them indignantly.

"Wow, so you're a really old woman, huh?" Gourry scratched his head and Filia threw her hands up in disgust, letting out a scream in frustration.

"Old to us." Sylphiel spoke to Gourry. "Dragons age much slower than we do. If she was a human, she's only be about thirteen or fourteen years old."

"Which is why she's a kid to mom." Nanoha nodded, smiling at Filia, who sighed heavily.

"A little off, I'd be closer to sixteen human years old, actually." The Dragoness blinked a few times. "Wait, why am I trying to compare myself to a bunch of humans?"

"Which is why you're a child." Lina shook her head as she, Shiro, Yuuno and Lyos were walking into the temple. "Learn to take a joke."

Ignoring the way that Filia was yelling, Lyos looked at his hands and frowned softly. 'Why?' He could feel tremendous power, it wanted to come out and do stuff, but all the techniques that Filia had taught him had fallen flat. He had more luck pulling out power when Shiro offered to cross swords a few times with him. As he looked around at the group, he was starting to feel quite out of place, almost like he didn't really belong. 'What good is being the Knight of the Aqua Lord if I can't use the power?!' He raged to himself.

At least Filia had said that the Supreme Elder of this temple could help him. The eldest Dragon had lived for almost three thousand years, he had to be a big help.

After all, the only other way that Lyos could draw out the power of the Aqua Lord was to ask a Shinzoku. That is, if the Supreme Elder couldn't help him.

He hoped so. He wanted, no, he needed to use this power. It was there, just out of reach, not wanting to bend to his will and do what he wanted it to do. But why?

"Filia!" An old man smiled happily as he saw her with a large group of people. "Welcome back, child. Who are these people? I thought you were going to get the Knight of Lord Cephied."

"She turned it down, Supreme Elder." Filia hung her head slightly. "However, these people offered to help us in her stead. And this boy," she gestured to Lyos, who frowned at her, "has a fragment of Aqualord Ragradia inside of him."

The elder's eyes lit up as he looked at the boy. "Really?" He smiled gently. "This is a great day then. The loss of the Aqualord was a great loss a millenia ago, and to have her back, though reborn as she is, is something that we all enjoy."

"Her?" Lyos felt his eyebrows twitching as they talked about him as though he wasn't there, and a girl at that!

"Yes. Aqualord Ragradia was a powerful Dragon Goddess who protected the Northern section of the world until a thousand years ago." The Supreme Elder smiled at the boy gently. "With your help, we'll surely be able to save the world from destruction and..."

"I'm sorry, Supreme Elder," Filia spoke up to the older man, "but Lyos here, he only has the power, he can't seem to use it properly. I thought that maybe some time with you helping him..."

"Ah, of course." The old Dragon nodded to her. "I suppose that if you didn't live near us or inside the barrier, you wouldn't have known how to draw it out properly. A few days should be able to get the power to fully manifest itself."

Lyos smirked, he liked that thought. "Sure."

The Supreme Elder looked at the group. "You are all welcome to stay for a few days, I am sure that you are all worn out from your travels."

"Mom, can we look around?" Nanoha looked at Lina, who nodded to them and told them to mind what the Dragons said.

(---)

Later that night...

Yuuno yawned as he walked through the hallways. Nanoha had kicked him, literally, out of bed due to a nightmare of when she went berserk against Vita and the others. Fate had calmed her down and was sleeping with her now, but he couldn't get back to sleep. Well, at least a walk could clear his head and help him relax.

"...believe it." Yuuno blinked as he heard the Supreme Elder's voice. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he shifted into his ferret form, making it easier to slip around unnoticed, and moved towards the conversation. "You're serious?"

Looking around a corner, Yuuno saw the Supreme Elder with another Dragon, one who had shown him and Chrono around earlier in the day, talking about something. "Yes. All of our efforts to help him draw out Ragradia have failed."

The Supreme Elder growled. "And any attempts to get Vrabazard to hear our pleas have gone unheard for the past thousand years!"

"Perhaps it is time to just admit that we aren't the protectors that we once were."

The Elder frowned at the other Dragon. "Enough of that!" He hissed. "Our magic may have changed since the Koma wars and the loss of Ragradia, but that does not mean that we have lost our status!"

"Our magic has only gotten weaker since then, Supreme Elder! When we decided to turn on..."

"Do not look at it like that!" The Supreme Elder shushed him. "The Ancient Dragons betrayed us all. If they had given us that weapon back then, we would not have lost Ragradia. We may have even been able to break the barrier and kill off one of the five Mazoku Lords back then."

Yuuno frowned, what weapon? What did they mean?

The other Dragon sighed heavily. "Supreme Elder, I will follow you until you part this world, but I do have to say, it's perhaps time we send a messenger to the Golden Dragons under the Airlord Valwin or the Earthlord Rangort."

"Enough!" The Supreme Elder frowned at him. "This is the last we shall speak of this. That boy, Lyos, he will draw out the power of Ragradia before he leaves here." He spun and left the other Dragon alone, who sighed as he watched him leave.

"I'm sorry, Supreme Elder, but I think that you're wrong. Ever since we slaughtered them, Vrabazard seems to have taken away his blessing." He sighed and left the room, never noticing the little yellow ferret looking at him in confusion.

Yuuno blinked as he scampered off to find a place to turn back to normal. If the Dragons couldn't draw out the power of one of the Gods that they worshiped, then how could they help Lyos? And, if that was the case...

"What magic are they using then?" Yuuno wondered aloud softly. Filia and Amelia had mentioned that Dragons were the only ones who could use Holy magic anymore. But if Holy magic had to come from a God and one God was dead and another God was refusing to give them power, then, what were they using?

[shiroi mahotsukai]

An interesting couple of chapters here, so the Dragon Elder wants to keep things hush-hush. Something tells me that's not going to happen. I wonder, what will it take to draw out Lyos's power?

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

Yuuno yawned as he and the other kids walked out into the courtyard. Looking around, he just couldn't help but notice how all the Golden Dragons were carrying various lances and looking, most of them, down at the group. "Where is everyone?" He asked Shiro as the older man halted practice with Fate.

He shook his head. "Lina's inside with the other adults." Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Chrono and Nanoha lightly sparring while Arf played with Lyos. Playing in this case was Lyos trying to catch the ungodly fast familiar, who kept dancing out of sword-point and taunting him.

Yuuno nodded and frowned slightly. Something about what he had seen last night still bothered him. Just what were the Golden Dragons hiding?

Suddenly his eyes widened as he felt a surge of magic, powerful magic, coming from the temple. "What the?!"

(---)

"I am Almace." The large being looked at the group while he held a staff with three prongs lit up. "I come from the Overworld and I seek the sword Gorun Nova and one other weapon of power."

Lina narrowed her eyes at the large being. "You think that just because you're from another world, you can get the Sword of Light?"

"Yeah!" Gourry gripped his sword as he looked at the large being. "I'm not going to let you just have it."

"Enough." The Supreme Elder looked at them and then back at Almace. "For what purpose do you wish to have this weapon? If it is to save the world, then..."

"Yeah, I don't really care." Lina interrupted as she walked forward and stepped in front of the Dragon Elder, who glared at her. "Look, buddy, you want the Sword of Light, get in line, there's a lot of people who want it. I'm pretty sure that what you want to do with it isn't in our best interests anyway."

Almace sneered at the human who had the audacity to stand in front of him. "You think... That you can order me around like that? I need the Sword of Light! With it, I will summon Dark Star and..."

"Figures." Lina snapped off a fireball, which erupted just before hitting him. "And you're not normal, are you?"

"Perceptive." Almace grinned at her. "But I need that weapon. I'll even make you a deal. I won't summon Dark Star to this world if you just hand it over to me."

Lina narrowed her eyes at him. "Sorry, but I used to live in this world, so, you aren't getting anything."

"Enough!" The Dragon Elder snapped at her, before chanting a spell that had Lina looking at him in confusion. "Ray Freeze!"

Everyone in the room, but Almace, Filia and the Elder Dragon was frozen as a golden light covered the room. As feeling left his hands, Gourry dropped Gorun Nova, which the Supreme Elder moved towards and picked up. "I'm sorry." He said as the humans started cursing him out. He could live with that. "But I must do what I can to protect this world and..."

He stopped as the ground in front of him exploded. Turning, he gasped as Lina started moving, very slowly, towards him, her body encased in a golden aura. He and Almace both were shocked when she opened her eyes and the left one was completely glowing golden. "I've spent... Sixteen years learning this power, Elder... If you honestly think that a simple Holy spell is going to stop me, then you're wrong." A black ball of energy formed in front of her as the spell around her faded. "Power of the Lord of Nightmares, mother of all creation, flows through my body, and you're trying to do something so stupid?!"

"Then you are no ally." The Supreme Elder frowned at her. "To sell yourself to the Dark Lords of all Dark Lords."

Lina snarled at him. "Sell myself? Big talk coming from someone who's trying to sell the world out."

"I'm trying to save the world!" He stressed to her. "But to use the power of that Dark Lord?! You're going to doom us all!"

Almace stared as Lina's body flared in golden energy. He had never seen or felt such power from a human before. "Wait..."

"Too late!" Gourry yelled as he picked up the Sword of Light and stood by the others, who were recently freed from the spell.

"Heh, good job." Lina smirked as the glow from her body abated, but not before she and the others disappeared in a black flash, before reappearing outside, startling everyone.

"Mom?!" Nanoha gasped, she had never seen her mother do this before.

Lina closed her eyes, the glow completely subsiding, before shaking her head. She couldn't keep it up for very long, even with a soul fragment of L-Sama in her soul. Her body just couldn't handle it for too long before she was forced to cancel it. 'How the hell do seals of Shabranigdo handle it?' At least Rezo and Lei Magnus' positions were a lot easier to understand. Hell, how did her sister handle that piece of Cephied in her?! "Never mind, looks like we've got other problems now."

"You're right!" Lina gasped as she looked up and saw a green haired, shirtless man looking down at her. "For killing my master, Gaav, you'll pay for this!"

The Dragons looked around, readying their weapons, when the Supreme Elder ran out onto a balcony and looked down. "My troops, that one, Lina Takamachi, has aligned herself fully with the Darkest of all Dark Lords."

"But, Supreme Elder!" Filia gasped, having been teleported out with the others. "If we are to believe what the Knight of Cephied said..."

"Filia, stand aside or be destroyed with them."

"You fool!" Valgaav yelled at him while gripping Ragudo Mezegis and glaring down at the Supreme Elder. "Lina Inverse is MY prey! And then, you're next!"

"Valgaav, enough." Almace said as he appeared on the ground in front of the large group. "Just give me Gorun Nova." He held out Nezard and said three words that had most people staring in shock. "Light Come Forth." The three prongs on the weapon lit up in power.

"Are you betraying me, Almace?" Valgaav glared at the Shinzoku. "Light Come Forth!"

"What the hell?!" Gourry cursed as he saw the two weapons light up. "I thought there was only one Sword of Light!"

"Guess the rumors were true after all." Lina muttered as she looked at this. "I'm up for suggestions."

There was some slow clapping that had the Golden Dragons turning and suddenly looking on in terror. "My, my... All of this going down at once, hmm?"

"Xellos!" The Supreme Elder gulped, he remembered just what that Mazoku had done all those years ago. "Hold back, men."

"Aww!" A new voice spoke up and even Xellos was surprised as two more women joined the group, one was a large woman with green hair and one eye and the other one was a shorter woman with blue hair done up in a pigtail while her hands were on the hilt of a rather ornate sword. "And Sherra and I were looking forward to a bloodbath."

"Riksfalto." Xellos said flatly. "What are you doing here? I'm pretty sure that Deep Sea Dolphin has no plans for this place."

"Deep Sea Dolphin?" Amelia, Zelgadis and Sylphiel gasped at the same time.

Riksfalto didn't answer as she pulled out a rather interesting bauble. "Don't worry about it, Xellos, this isn't going to screw up your master's plans for these worthless Dragons and that human." Sherra disappeared from view as Riksfalto sneered at Almace. "Servants of the Gods sure are quick to doom a world when it suits them, huh?"

The Supreme Elder narrowed his eyes at the Mazoku. "Just because you survived the Koma wars doesn't mean that you can order us around."

"Oh sure, sure. Let's just ignore the fact that you basically slaughtered the Ancient Dragons, just because they were better than you were." Riksfalto growled at him. "At least we Mazoku don't do that without a good reason."

"Really?" Valgaav spoke up as he floated closer to the ground. "Then what about my master?!"

"He tried to usurp Lord Ruby-Eyes and was a threat to the race as a whole." Riksfalto shot back at him. "Besides, if you don't help us, then you won't get your revenge."

"My, my, seems that everyone's an enemy around here." Xellos said as he materialized next to Filia, who looked on in revulsion at him. "I was starting to wonder if Valgaav was going to show up at all."

Yuuno frowned, so that was who the Golden Dragons turned on.

Almace frowned. "If only we had Galveira, this would have been taken care of already."

That caught Lina and Yuuno's attentions for different reasons, when suddenly there was some yelling among the Dragons. Turning, and Lina was starting to worry about whiplash, she gasped as at least five Dragons started glowing black, before being kicked down into the courtyard in front of them. "Riksfalto, now!" Sherra yelled as she disappeared, Valgaav doing the same and Riksfalto throwing the sphere to the ground, enclosing the entire group in a black dome of power that lasted only four seconds, before three black beams shot out into various directions. By the time that everyone recovered, only Almace, the Dragons that weren't in the courtyard and Xellos were still around.

Xellos frowned. This wasn't good. "That sphere, haven't seen one of those in a thousand years." He sighed, wondering where everyone was, before teleporting away himself.

(---)

"Captain!" Amy gasped as she looked at the world map. "A SSS teleportation was struck up where Miss Lina and the others were."

Lindy frowned as she looked at it. "Tell me something, Amy, can we get any scans into those black dots along the continent?"

"Negative, the power there is like what Death Bringer was using to warp the area around the former Ground Forces HQ."

Lindy sighed, how could this have happened? "Do your best to get through that field, Amy."

"Roger!" Amy's fingers flew over the keyboard as she tried to break down what the field was.

(---)

"Where are we?" Zelgadis asked as he looked at Lyos, Sylphiel and Lina.

"Looks like a graveyard." Lina frowned as she looked around.

"You're right." On top of a small shrine, Sherra stood, her sword glowing with power, around her, the five Dragons, formerly Gold, now Demons, were glowing in darkness. "This is the Heroes graveyard, where many humans and other creatures that fought in the wars, ages past, died." She smirked at Lina before blasting the ground and the undead creatures started to crawl out of the ground. "Can you defeat my undead Demon army?"

(---)

Nanoha looked around as she saw the Colusseum, before gasping as creatures that looked like zombies started to pile in around her, Fate, Arf, Amelia and Filia.

"You!" She looked up and gasped as she saw Valgaav pointing Ragudo Mezagis at her. "You're Lina Inverse's daughter. I will make you suffer as I have since my lord Gaav died!"

"Raising Heart!" Nanoha gripped her device.

"Bardiche." Fate frowned even as Arf turned into her large wolf form for this fight.

"SET UP!"

"Standby Ready." Both devices called out as the two called up their Barrier Jackets. Fate shifted Bardiche to Zambar mode while Nanoha called up Excellion Mode.

"Interesting." Valgaav grinned and snapped his fingers, the former humans moving towards them. "Can you slaughter that village?" He pointed at Nanoha. "She is mine! The rest of you can do whatever you want to them!" He rushed forward, Ragudo Mezagis glowing brightly as he raced down to face Nanoha head on.

(---)

"Well, well, well..." Riksfalto grinned as she looked at the four males of the group. "I get the easiest group to kill." She chuckled as she pulled out her sword. "I'll play fair... I won't attack you from the Astral Plane." Oh well, she wanted to fight these four anyway. "Let's see if you four boys can actually get me excited." She grinned as Shiro frowned while gripping his sword, Gourry had his hand on Gorun Nova while Chrono called up S2U and Durandal while Yuuno took a defensive posture. "This will be fun." She smirked as she looked around. "Several battles were fought here before any of us existed." There were still some weapons laying around discarded. "This field... SHALL BE YOUR GRAVE!"

[shiroi mahotsukai]

NOW we're starting to get somewhere. This just goes to show you what kind of creatures they are, make totally crypic complicated plans which turn out to be "Show up in force teleport everyone out separating them and engage seperatly." Oh well, at least it works...and makes me want to know what happens next.

What happens next?

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

New Part 26 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3383166#post3383166)

Nanoha frowned as Valgaav rushed down at her. "Fate-chan, I'll deal with him, help Filia-san and Amelia-san with those things."

Fate nodded as she flew into the fray.

"Visfarank!" Amelia yelled as her hands glowed with power, before she started punching the various Demons. "Using humans as Demon slaves? I, Amelia Wil Tesla Seiryuun, will not stand for such injustice! In the name of all that is good and just in this world, I shall punish you!" She pointed at Valgaav, who was ignoring her as he held an open palm at Nanoha, firing a powerful magic blast at the young girl.

"Miss Amelia." Fate said softly as she cleaved a Demon in twain with her Zambar, which was now red in color, "we need to concentrate on these creatures."

"Don't worry about Nanoha." Arf yelled as she used binds to tie up more of the Demons. "She can make miracles happen."

Fate smiled softly and nodded. "Yes, she can."

"Flame Bless!" Filia yelled as she set a group of four on fire. "There's so many of them!"

"Then we need to speed this up!" Arf growled, these things were starting to move faster. "How can they!" She gasped as the ones who had been taken out suddenly got back up, looking as though they weren't hurt. In fact, if anything, they seemed to be gaining flesh.

Fate frowned as she slashed down more of the demon-like humans.

"Ra Tilt!"

"Chaotic Disintegrate!"

The spells fired from Amelia and Filia shrouded the arena in white.

"Fate!" Arf growled and looked at her master. "Let's try that out!"

"You sure?" Fate asked, and Arf nodded. "Alright!" She closed her eyes and jumped up, before landing on Arf's back as the wolf started running at a high speed towards the rest of the demon-creatures.

Fate held Bardiche Zambar behind her as it started glowing red with power. She grit her teeth as she swung her weapon forward, slamming into some of the demons and moving them off of their feet in a circular sweeping motion, over and over again, before the creatures were launched into the air, spinning around and around. "Dragon Zambar SLAVE!" Fate yelled, firing an extremely potent Dragon Slave into the funnel, which exploded as the enemies collided with the spell.

(---)

Meanwhile, as that fight was going on, another fight was happening.

Nanoha gasped as his power nearly punched through her barrier. "So strong."

"We can defeat him, if we remain calm."

Nanoha nodded and took aim at him. "Axel Bolt!"

Valgaav's eyes widened as several pink beams, all crackling with lightning shot out from the tip of that spear and straight at him. "What the?" He didn't know what they were, but he didn't care, using Ragudo Mezagis, he slashed through the spell before swinging his weapon down at Nanoha and crashing into her barrier. "So, that weird shield again. Can you really stand up to the lance that pierces?!"

Nanoha's eyes widened as the weapon seemed to respond to that and its power increased, the edge became serrated, before easily slashing through her barrier and cutting into her jacket somewhat, before she was launched to the ground at high speeds. "What?"

Valgaav sneered at her. "Don't you know? Each weapon of light has a basic power, when you call forth the light, and it's true power, when you call it's purpose out. Gorun Nova, the sword that slashes, Ragudo Mezagis, the spear that pierces all, Nezzard, the claw that gouges, Bodigar, the axe that bashes, and Galveira, the arrow that flies. When you call forth their power like that, they're far more dangerous than they are normally." Gripping his weapon, he let loose a scream, even as the area below him was engulfed in white energy. "I'll kill you, and your mother can learn the pain I felt when my master was killed by her!"

"Raising Heart."

"Excellion Buster. Barrel shot."

Valgaav's eyes widened as a near-invisible power washed over him, freezing his body in place. "What?" He growled as his Mazoku power started to flood his body, before a giant pink beam of energy rushed forward and slammed into him, sending him flying backwards, before it exploded.

The pink light contrasted the red ball quite nicely.

"Good job, Raising Heart." Nanoha smiled at her device.

"No problem."

Nanoha smiled as she saw the others. "That was..."

"YOU BITCH!" Everyone looked up and gasped as they saw Valgaav, only his look had changed. He now was sporting feather-like black wings on his back, his arms were covered in the same colored scales and his hands were clawed as he glared at her. His body was smoldering from that last attack. "I'll KILL YOU!" Swinging his weapon, a wave of power crashed down on the group, sending them to their knees. "DIE!" His eyes were glowing with power as he rushed towards Nanoha.

Nanoha looked up and grit her teeth. She didn't know what she could do, she had to do something, but what?

"Call me, Assault Mode, Master."

Nanoha blinked as she looked at Raising Heart. "What?"

"Call me, my master."

Valgaav held Ragudo Mezagis above his head. "Now... DIE!"

Nanoha's eyes widened. "Assault Mode... ACTIVATE!"

"Drive Ignition."

Valgaav grunted as she was shielded with light that assaulted his physical and astral senses. "WHAT THE HELL?!"

Nanoha gasped as Raising Heart broke apart a bit, the red gem floating to her chest as the head actually increased in size. She wondered what was going on when her staff started to unravel on her, leaving her without anything.

She looked up as the tip of Raising Heart split apart, becoming an "x" shape that came to a rest on her shoulders, latching down to form a protective barrier on her chest. Looking down, she could see metal bands go from the side of her hips upwards until the "x" met right where the gem of Raising Heart was. The gem was then half-covered in the metal that made up the spear head of Excellion Mode.

Her eyes widened as she felt the sides of Excellion Mode strap themselves to her back. The spear edges became wings on her back that pointed downwards. She gasped as she felt her feet, hands, arms and legs get wrapped up in a familiar feeling metal. "The shaft..." So that was why it broke apart like it did.

The metal bands went from her fingers and toes up to her shoulders, where her puffy shoulders were covered in metal. She gasped as her neck was wrapped up as well, before the metal went up the sides of her head, covering her ears, a pink-tinted visor then covered her face. Looking down, she saw that her right wrist gained a flat surface, before a magical chain formed on it, spiraling around the center, before a jagged point stuck out, facing towards her finger tips, before it was covered in a dome-like cover. It looked like some sort of grappling hook. Her eyes widened as she felt wheels form under her feet, as well as the cartridge system forming on the outsides of her legs.

Her left arm gained a rather large cannon. Well, large for her anyway. It seemed connected to her arm, starting at the elbow, the back of it was a box that seemed to have a power cell or something, the barrel of the cannon went so far forward that if she lowered her hand down, it would reach below her feet. A bar extended out for her hand to grab, which she did, and a button, right where her thumb could touch, was there.

"What the?" Nanoha blinked as she looked at herself.

Valgaav shook his head. "I don't know what you're trying, but this won't help you!" He swung Ragudo Mezagis at Nanoha's head.

"Protection Enhanced." Raising Heart and Nanoha said at the same time, as a pink wall appeared between Nanoha and Valgaav, the weapon of light stopping cold in its tracks.

"WHAT?!" He couldn't believe this, the power was at maximum, he was using his real power, he couldn't feel any give to her new armored form.

"Divine..." Nanoha said softly as a pink ball appeared at the tip of the cannon. "...No..." Nanoha shook her head. "Supreme... Buster!" Nanoha yelled as a buster beam, far stronger than even Excellion Buster, lashed out, point blank range, and sent Valgaav flying back, screaming as he was bombarded with Holy magic.

"Nanoha?" Fate gasped as she saw her friend, before blinking owlishly. "...I have got to get me one of those?"

"What's going on?" Nanoha asked as an image of Mary popped up in her view screen.

"Ah, I see you activated it. If you're wondering, the cannon is a weapon that can help you channel any of your strongest spells without any problem to your body at all."

"Um, you're not making sense."

"Sorry, it's a mode to help you use your power properly. Raising Heart asked for a mode so you can use that Chaos power of yours." Nanoha gasped slightly, even as Raising Heart, on her chest, pulsed softly. "As you are, you're only slightly stronger than you were before. Concentrate, and let loose the real power."

"You..." Valgaav growled as he got to his feet, his wings stood out as he looked at her, pissed. Blood dripped from his lips. "I'll KILL YOU!"

Nanoha closed her eyes and concentrated. "Let's go... Raising Heart..."

"Chaos enhance."

Valgaav flew forward, ignoring the way that Nanoha's body glowed golden, even as she looked at him with black and gold eyes.

"Use the whip to fight him in melee, Nanoha." Mary's image spoke up as the chain suddenly glowed pink and with Nanoha's swings, not only blocked Valgaav's attacks, but pushed him back into the air as she swung upwards, the shock wave of power was enough to cause the others on the ground to have to cover their faces to keep the dirt out of their eyes.

"Listen Nanoha, one last piece of information. You can only maintain that mode for five minutes at most. Any longer and one of three things will happen. One, you'll go berserk again. Two, Raising Heart will be destroyed. Or three, you could die. All of those are bad things, so keep this in mind."

Nanoha nodded. "Alright." She said softly, her voice was the same as it had been when she was crazy before.

Looking up, Nanoha took to the skies after Valgaav and the fight quickly became a duel of pink energy lancing out against white energy, with various technicolored beams of energy thrown in as well.

"HOW!?!" Valgaav yelled as he took a gold-laced Divine Buster to the side of his body. "How is she so strong!?" His body was smoldering with energy from the various near misses. His skin was crawling just from the feel of the aura of that girl.

"By combining my master's power with my own, our ability is many times more powerful than before."

Valgaav panted and looked at the others, before pointing at Filia. "You... Worthless Gold Dragon, your kind... I curse you... For the unjust murder of my people a thousand years ago!" He snarled at her surprised look. Looking at Nanoha, he narrowed his eyes. "We'll meet again." He growled and disappeared.

"Raising Heart..." Nanoha whimpered, time was almost up. "How do we..?"

"Chaos purge."

Nanoha's eyes widened as the wings on her back seemed to rise up and a golden energy washed over the field, returning her to normal, before Raising Heart returned to Excellion mode. "Is everyone okay?"

Fate blinked and nodded as she looked at the others. "Weird, that didn't hurt."

"It was just energy, sir, the Chaos power was shot straight up where it dispelled."

Fate nodded and smiled at Bardiche. "Thank you." She then walked up to Nanoha and gave her a wry smile. "So... Where can I get one of these modes?"

"Nyahahahah..." Nanoha giggled and stuck her tongue out.

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

New Part 26 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3383166#post3383166)

New Part 27 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384108#post3384108)

Lina looked at the various zombies and the newly minted Demon Dragons and narrowed her eyes. "First that stubborn Dragon decides that I'm public enemy number one and now this?" She sighed as she looked at Sherra. "So, tell me, who's your master?"

"He has no interest in this conflict." Sherra had a rather bored look on her face. "Though, your ability to use "mother's" power so freely, how is it possible?"

Lina smirked at Sherra as the zombies surrounded them, not moving just yet. "Why don't you go ask her?" A sphere of fire appeared in her hands.

"Why don't you use that power from before?" Lyos snapped at her. "You could crush them all with it." He wasn't sure, but the Dragons seemed terrified of it.

Lina growled and snapped at him. "Idiot! The power of the Lord of Nightmares, using that willingly starts breaking my body down. It kills me to use it for more than a moment. EVERY spell and power that calls upon the lady taxes my body so much that it's crazy." Hell, even though she could have cast multiple Ragna Blades these days, her body was in such a mess afterwords that it took her weeks to recover. Hell, the only reason she even bothered using multiple Ragna Blades against Death Bringer was because of the Demon's Blood Talismans.

And those were the safest powers of L-Sama she could use.

"I see." Sherra grinned at her. "Even with her power, you're nothing but a human."

"More than enough to kick your cute little Mazoku butt." Lina grinned up at her.

"We'll see." Sherra snapped her fingers and the demons started to move towards them.

"Lina, please tell me that you can deal with this amount of enemies without blowing all of us up." Zelgadis said as his sword glowed a bright red. Lina found it interesting that Zelgadis would choose to turn back to his Chimera form for fighting, but then reasoned that it was better this way, at least he wouldn't be so squishy.

"Actually, yes..." Lina smirked and snapped her fingers at the zombies. "Blast Bomb."

"WHAT?!" Sherra and Zelgadis were shocked. No human, no human could cast that spell without amplifying their magic levels with something like Gorun Nova or the Demon's Blood Talismans.

Shocking as it was for Lina to say that, it was more shocking to see several small domes of firey death engulfing the zombies, destroying them.

Lina groaned and panted softly. "Dammit..." She screwed her eyes tight as she fell to her knees. "Ugh..."

"Sylphiel." Zelgadis snapped to the healer. "Get her back on her feet." The last thing they needed was Lina out of the fight. "Lyos, if that power of yours means anything, help us deal with the Dragons and that Mazoku."

Sherra grimaced as she looked at the handiwork. "Impossible." Humans shouldn't have had that much power, her entire zombie forces were taken out in an instant.

"Should have cast Raugnut Rushavna on them."

Sherra frowned at her sword. "Quiet you." Still, maybe it was right. Even so... "You five, get them!" She growled as Zelgadis and Lyos rushed at her remaining forces.

Lina groaned as Sylphiel cast Resurrection on her body. "Don't... Don't bother." Lina shook her head. "I'll get better." At least she wasn't hurting anymore. "Help.... Help them."

"Miss Lina." Sylphiel frowned softly at her. "Please, we need you. Why is it so..."

"No human... Should have the power of the Lord of Nightmares." Lina said softly as Sylphiel held her hands over Lina's chest. "The Ragna Blade... Is the safest power that any human should use." She groaned heavily. "I never... Sold my soul to L-Sama..."

Sylphiel shook her head. "I never believed that." She smiled softly. "When you were back, Gourry-dear... He was so happy, even if you were married now. He would be so sad if you were gone."

Lina chuckled and coughed hard before grabbing Sylphiel. "Go, help them out, I'll be fine now."

Sylphiel nodded and turned to look as Zelgadis and Lyos were being driven back by the Dragons. "Miss Lina... I'm still upset at you... For casting the Giga Slave, and for hurting poor Gourry-dear. So don't go and die because of something so stupid."

As Sylphiel walked off, Lina smiled softly and groaned. Really, she could use the pure Chaos that resided in her, but anything longer than a moment? It was just as harmful to her as it was to her enemies.

Which was why she never bothered developing more than just that version of purification and her personal teleportation spell.

"Should have known that it wouldn't be a good idea to cast the Blast Bomb after weakening myself back at the temple." Lina muttered to herself.

"Then why do it?" Lina looked up to see Sherra looking at her curiously. "No Mazoku would do something so stupid. Even those worthless Dragons aren't so stupid as to push themselves like that."

Lina smirked at her. "I'm human, we don't give up just because things are hard." Still, she felt like crap, and if Sherra decided to attack her, well, she wasn't sure that she could do anything.

Sherra smirked at Lina. "Your body is torn up." She knelt down and smirked at Lina. "You can't even cast a flare bit right now, can you?"

"Miss Lina!" Sylphiel finally noticed Sherra next to Lina. "You, Mazoku, leave her alone!" She gasped as Sherra fired a powerful sphere of destruction at her. Reacting quickly, a barrier went up, blocking the attack, but forcing her off of her feet.

Sherra shook her head, she may not have been as powerful as Huraker, Riksfalto, or anywhere near as close to Xellos in power, but she was still pretty strong. "To be honest, I was just curious how someone who killed Hellmaster and Gaav could be so weak right now."

"I'm near the end of my youth, Sherra. We humans get older after a few years." Lina shook her head at the confused look on the Mazoku's face. "You should know this."

Sherra shrugged, she honestly didn't care about that. "Yeah, well, it's not something I care about."

"Elmekia Flame." Zelgadis called out snapping a spell at Sherra, who blocked it in an instant.

"Nice try." Sherra said as she stood up to her full height.

Considering that she was about as short as Lina had been before a late growth spurt had increased her height from 147 cm to 160 cm, it wasn't too impressive over-all. "You know..." Lina chuckled as she saw Sherra. "For someone so short, you're rather well-developed."

Sherra smirked at her, even as Lyos cried out in pain as he was knocked away. "I'm surprised that your companions have lasted this long against Demon Gold Dragons."

Lina smirked at Sherra. "Zelgadis is a lot tougher than you think, Sylphiel might not be too good in a fight, but she can surprise you. Even that kid, Lyos, has a lot more power than even you know, he just needs to pull it out."

Lyos blinked as he heard that. Lina had kept dismissing him with every step of the way, but she was saying that now? And why weren't these Dragons doing anything more than just attacking them with physical attacks?

His eyes widened as a black laser beam escaped from the Dragons mouths, trying to destroy him as the ground was torn up while he jumped out of the way from the attacks. "Okay, no more wondering about stupid things."

"Elmekia Flame!" Zelgadis growled as the spell didn't seem to do anything to the Dragons. "Sylphiel, you gotta do it!"

"There's no, eek, room!" Sylphiel grunted as she was knocked back by a Dragon's attack.

"Just do it!" Zelgadis growled as he moved to get the Dragons closer together.

Lyos growled, he felt so helpless, so powerless, if only... If only he could just do something!

Sherra's eyes suddenly widened as she looked at Lyos in surprise. "What the?!" His body was glowing with power, the energy was focusing around his sword as the power built up. "This is..." The energy, it wasn't Black, it wasn't Shamanistic, it wasn't Chaotic... It was... "HOLY?!"

"RAAAAARRRGH!" Lyos let loose a yell as he swung his sword forward, a torrent of white-blue energy rushed forward and took the shape of a Blue Serpentine Dragon that swallowed the Dragons before launching them into the sky, where the water turned into ice, stabbing through the Dragons, killing them all instantly.

"Incredible..." Sherra shook her head as she saw Zelgadis and Sylphiel turn on her. She noticed that Lyos fell to his knees and seemed to be unable to move anymore. "Heh..." She smirked at Lina, who was still hadn't moved, before leaning down and getting close to Lina's ear. "I was just a distraction anyway. I wonder if your daughter survived Valgaav or not. And your husband... I hear Huraker's quite lethal." She smirked as she felt the raw anger and worry instantly spring up from Lina. "Well, time to go." She disappeared for an instant, before reappearing in the air and laughing at them. "We'll meet again, Lina Inverse." She laughed as she disappeared from view.

If only she was allowed to kill Lina Inverse. But no. They needed to let her live for now. Once Xellos' plans went through though... All bets were off.

"I don't like her." Sylphiel said as she knelt down and went back to working on Lina's body. "Still, that was too easy... Why was that?"

Zelgadis shook his head and went to check on Lyos. "It's simple. They were forced to turn into Demons against their wills. They're far too prideful and strong-willed to just give up like that. They had to fight us, but they didn't have to fight well." He grimaced as he saw the dead bodies flop to the ground at various points around the graveyard. "So that's the power of Holy magic, huh?" He looked at Lyos with some new respect. "Kid, you better be able to control that power, we're going to need it in the future."

No, this isn't ret-conning anything, it's explaining why things are going the way they are.

[WarpObscura]

I know Prinz von Sommerhoffnung is technically a Mai-HiME ersatz, but I do believe we should recognise who these two are?

Nyarsrof clearly owed her hair and eye colours to her father. Eywon Reyrcs was thin, somewhat handsomely androgynous with long hair tied at neck level, meek-looking and shorter than his wife. On the top of his head, two clumps of hair curved to the right, something Nyarsrof had somehow gained. Ymia Ohnso Amgiay-Reyrcs had red eyes, long unbound silver-white hair, was well-endowed, tall even by male standards and had an odd forelock clump that went down the left side of her face, which Nyarsrof had somehow inherited.

....

She had therefore been stunned when one of them, a long-haired blond - she could not quite tell the gender from this distance - had turned and a green runic circle formed before the target without any apparent movement, the Childless having slammed into the circle and bounced off.

Before Sommerhoffnung could have reacted, she had felt a weird chill run through her and looked around, abruptly noticing that her surroundings had had turned greyscale except for herself, the Childless and its would-be victims. After a seeming eternity had had passed, the shots had finally smashed into the distracted Childless, blowing holes in it and shoving it away. As she had watched, the younger members of the family had joined the long-haired blond in gesturing at the monster, after which green and black chains had formed around it and held it fast. A person with long silver-white hair, presumably a female from what appeared to be an enviable bust, had then walked up to it and started prodding at it, after which she had apparently started a discussion with the blond. The talks had gone on for some time, during which the Childless had struggled futilely against its binds, after which the blond had made more gestures at the abomination. This had resulted in something shiny and vaguely spherical leaving the Childless, after which the beast had fallen limp. The magical chains had then closed together and cut it apart.

....

That had been that, about a year back. There had been the occasional bump-into over the intervening year and conversation had strayed into the differences between Terran Gothofurtoan and the Gonwisan that the Reyrcses spoke. It turned out that they too knew Ilhesradian, which could have been considered a dialect of Terran Bedousheikan except that Ilhesrad reportedly preceded the old Bedousheiks by thousands of years.

....

"Sommerhoffnung, we believe we've told you before to call us by our first names,” Ymia said. "Calling us Herr und Frau Reyrcs makes us feel like... like..."

"Yes, dear?" Eywon asked.

"Like dusty old tomes."

The couple burst into raucous laughter at this, along with Nyarsrof and the twins.

[00-Raiser]

So who missed me?!

... *crickets chip*

... Ok then :heh: Well, sorry to interupt your regularly scheduled Nanya thread, but I have a little something here. It's a short about Yuuno and Chrono.

Whenever he met up with Chrono, Yuuno knew two things would inevitably follow: an increase in his work load and a flurry of stealth insults. The older man seemed to take such pleasure in making the librarian’s life more difficult.

Yet somehow despite all that, Yuuno considered Chrono an invaluable friend. His best friend, in fact. They had been through a lot together so behind the subtle antagonism Yuuno knew there was a reliable person who would always have his back. It was because of Chrono’s support that Yuuno was in the position he was today and the admiral never ceased said support. Yuuno took all the jabs and barbs in stride, knowing there was no real malice in Chrono’s actions but a heavily disguised desire to help.

So even though Yuuno would occasionally groan about it all, he’d never snap at Chrono and would never deny his old friend’s requests. It was a comfortable relationship that both parties were quite pleased with.

But Yuuno had a secret that he knew would upset all that. It was a secret he had been struggling with for awhile, debating whether or not he should come out and reveal it to his oldest male friend. On the one hand the archaeologist knew the value of being upfront about such things, but on the other hand the reveal could destroy what he already had with the other man. If not outright destroy, it would certainly be changed in a big way.

“So Yuuno, how’s it going with Nanoha?”

And there it was. It was a favoured topic of Chrono’s, bringing up Nanoha and inquiring about Yuuno’s current relationship with the girl.

“How many times do I have to tell you?” Yuuno sighed. “Nanoha and I are just childhood friends.”

“Still?” Chrono made a display of rolling his eyes. “Come on, Yuuno. How many years has it been? You still haven’t made a move? I’ve heard of late bloomers but come on! If you don’t do anything, how do you expect to improve things? You know how Nanoha is. She won’t understand unless you tell it straight to her face.”

Yuuno wasn’t sure why Chrono was so insistent on getting Nanoha and him to hook up, but the older man never missed a chance to goad him on. If only he knew the truth…

Amy used to be much the same way, but Yuuno was able to set the matter straight with her. He was relieved to find her understanding and sympathetic of his situation. She promised her secrecy and Yuuno couldn’t help but think how lucky Chrono was to have such a caring woman for a wife.

If only Yuuno could believe the husband would have the same understanding reaction. But still, Yuuno had to believe in his best friend and be completely honest with him. He was bound to find out eventually and things might work out better if he heard it right from the horse’s mouth.

“Listen, Chrono. About that matter, I have a confession to make…” Yuuno said.

“What is it?” Chrono picked up on the seriousness in his friend’s voice and stood to meet his eyes.

“Nothing is ever going to happen between Nanoha and I because… Well…” Yuuno glanced away, unable to meet the other man’s gaze as he found his words.

“You don’t need to say anymore, Yuuno.” Chrono said as he put his hands on Yuuno’s shoulders. “I had a feeling that might have been the case…”

“R-Really?” Yuuno gasped. He thought he had done a good job of hiding it but had Chrono really seen right through him?

“Yeah, and I just want to let you know that I’m cool with it. It doesn’t change a thing between us.”

“You sure?” Yuuno brightened considerably. It looked like all his worring had been for nothing. “So it doesn’t matter to you that I’m…”

“Even if you’re gay, you’re still my friend.” Chrono nodded sagely.

“Woah, woah!” Yuuno waved his hands as he backed away. “I’m not gay!”

“You’re not?” Chrono blinked.

“No!”

“Well if you’re not coming out of the closet, then what were you going to say?”

Yuuno took a deep breath before he finally spat it out.

“I’m going out with your sister.”

That day, the staff of the Infinity Library was surprised to see just how fast their boss could run.

Used spoiler tags to hopefully retain the surprise. Also, I tried to maximise the comedic value of that last line. If anyone has any suggestions on how it could be better, please let me know.

[Tiresias]

It could've been worse :uhoh:

mother instead of sister

[Laith]

*Blows dust*

´tis been a while since i was here so let´s do this.


You can only see darkness. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MteEEVAwHLI)

Well it is not exactly seeing it, as by is definition it can´t be seen but it nonetheless mean that there is nothing else. And you know that because you know... you feel that your eyes are opened. You decide to try to touch the darkness in front of you, but something stops you from doing it. You also try to move your head to look at your body, because maybe even if you can see around you, you can see yourself, only to realize that, as with your arm, your head can´t be moved. This is the point where you start getting scared. You breathe slowly, because you can still breathe, and think what could be happening. You try to remember how did you end up like this but nothing comes to your memory.

In fact, and you really wish you hadn't realized this, you don't remember who you are. This really makes you freak out for a while.

After some desperate attempts at screaming, because you discovered you can't talk, and moving, again impossible, you calm down. Mostly.

You try to recall anything about yourself. Is a slow and frustrating process but you feel that it will help you.

After some time, seconds or minutes it doesn't really matter at this moment, you recall something about you.

You are

a) A man
b) A woman


So this is one of the many CYOA that plagues the thread. I am pretty sure that I ain´t gonna finish it, like all the others that have been done, but it´s mostly so i can return to the writting habit. I promise to do at least 20 of this things, which length will vary. Also any mistake that is pointed out is apreciatted.

In regards of the story, I am trying to use the 2nd person narration, most of the fic, any tips on how to improve are thanked in advance.

And lastly but not leastly the character above will always have blonde hair, just so you know =D

[shiroi mahotsukai]

So who missed me?!

... *crickets chip*

... Ok then :heh: Well, sorry to interupt your regularly scheduled Nanya thread, but I have a little something here. It's a short about Yuuno and Chrono.

Whenever he met up with Chrono, Yuuno knew two things would inevitably follow: an increase in his work load and a flurry of stealth insults. The older man seemed to take such pleasure in making the librarian’s life more difficult.

Yet somehow despite all that, Yuuno considered Chrono an invaluable friend. His best friend, in fact. They had been through a lot together so behind the subtle antagonism Yuuno knew there was a reliable person who would always have his back. It was because of Chrono’s support that Yuuno was in the position he was today and the admiral never ceased said support. Yuuno took all the jabs and barbs in stride, knowing there was no real malice in Chrono’s actions but a heavily disguised desire to help.

So even though Yuuno would occasionally groan about it all, he’d never snap at Chrono and would never deny his old friend’s requests. It was a comfortable relationship that both parties were quite pleased with.

But Yuuno had a secret that he knew would upset all that. It was a secret he had been struggling with for awhile, debating whether or not he should come out and reveal it to his oldest male friend. On the one hand the archaeologist knew the value of being upfront about such things, but on the other hand the reveal could destroy what he already had with the other man. If not outright destroy, it would certainly be changed in a big way.

“So Yuuno, how’s it going with Nanoha?”

And there it was. It was a favoured topic of Chrono’s, bringing up Nanoha and inquiring about Yuuno’s current relationship with the girl.

“How many times do I have to tell you?” Yuuno sighed. “Nanoha and I are just childhood friends.”

“Still?” Chrono made a display of rolling his eyes. “Come on, Yuuno. How many years has it been? You still haven’t made a move? I’ve heard of late bloomers but come on! If you don’t do anything, how do you expect to improve things? You know how Nanoha is. She won’t understand unless you tell it straight to her face.”

Yuuno wasn’t sure why Chrono was so insistent on getting Nanoha and him to hook up, but the older man never missed a chance to goad him on. If only he knew the truth…

Amy used to be much the same way, but Yuuno was able to set the matter straight with her. He was relieved to find her understanding and sympathetic of his situation. She promised her secrecy and Yuuno couldn’t help but think how lucky Chrono was to have such a caring woman for a wife.

If only Yuuno could believe the husband would have the same understanding reaction. But still, Yuuno had to believe in his best friend and be completely honest with him. He was bound to find out eventually and things might work out better if he heard it right from the horse’s mouth.

“Listen, Chrono. About that matter, I have a confession to make…” Yuuno said.

“What is it?” Chrono picked up on the seriousness in his friend’s voice and stood to meet his eyes.

“Nothing is ever going to happen between Nanoha and I because… Well…” Yuuno glanced away, unable to meet the other man’s gaze as he found his words.

“You don’t need to say anymore, Yuuno.” Chrono said as he put his hands on Yuuno’s shoulders. “I had a feeling that might have been the case…”

“R-Really?” Yuuno gasped. He thought he had done a good job of hiding it but had Chrono really seen right through him?

“Yeah, and I just want to let you know that I’m cool with it. It doesn’t change a thing between us.”

“You sure?” Yuuno brightened considerably. It looked like all his worring had been for nothing. “So it doesn’t matter to you that I’m…”

“Even if you’re gay, you’re still my friend.” Chrono nodded sagely.

“Woah, woah!” Yuuno waved his hands as he backed away. “I’m not gay!”

“You’re not?” Chrono blinked.

“No!”

“Well if you’re not coming out of the closet, then what were you going to say?”

Yuuno took a deep breath before he finally spat it out.

“I’m going out with your sister.”

That day, the staff of the Infinity Library was surprised to see just how fast their boss could run.

Used spoiler tags to hopefully retain the surprise. Also, I tried to maximise the comedic value of that last line. If anyone has any suggestions on how it could be better, please let me know.

That was brilliant, sadly I saw it coming as soon as chrono said "I understand"
The thought that he might be gay never crossed my mind for some reason. Still the last line cracked me up, I mean choking on my drink laughing... I think I worried my mother.

[00-Raiser]

*Blows dust*

´tis been a while since i was here so let´s do this.


You can only see darkness. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MteEEVAwHLI)

Well it is not exactly seeing it, as by is definition it can´t be seen but it nonetheless mean that there is nothing else. And you know that because you know... you feel that your eyes are opened. You decide to try to touch the darkness in front of you, but something stops you from doing it. You also try to move your head to look at your body, because maybe even if you can see around you, you can see yourself, only to realize that, as with your arm, your head can´t be moved. This is the point where you start getting scared. You breathe slowly, because you can still breathe, and think what could be happening. You try to remember how did you end up like this but nothing comes to your memory.

In fact, and you really wish you hadn't realized this, you don't remember who you are. This really makes you freak out for a while.

After some desperate attempts at screaming, because you discovered you can't talk, and moving, again impossible, you calm down. Mostly.

You try to recall anything about yourself. Is a slow and frustrating process but you feel that it will help you.

After some time, seconds or minutes it doesn't really matter at this moment, you recall something about you.

You are

a) A man
b) A woman


So this is one of the many CYOA that plagues the thread. I am pretty sure that I ain´t gonna finish it, like all the others that have been done, but it´s mostly so i can return to the writting habit. I promise to do at least 20 of this things, which length will vary. Also any mistake that is pointed out is apreciatted.

In regards of the story, I am trying to use the 2nd person narration, most of the fic, any tips on how to improve are thanked in advance.

And lastly but not leastly the character above will always have blonde hair, just so you know =D

Because I just can't resist...

I AM A MAN! (punch)

[Nanya01]

Been wanting to do this for a LONG time now!

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

New Part 26 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3383166#post3383166)

New Part 27 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384108#post3384108)

New Part 28 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384754#post3384754)

The four moved out of the way as Riksfalto swung her sword down, destroying the ground that they were standing on and kicking up dirt and grass.

"Light Come Forth." Gourry may not have remembered a lot, but he knew that most people couldn't smash the ground so easily with a single swing of their sword. Swinging it up, he brought it down and gaped as the Sword of Light was blocked by her sword. "How?"

Riksfalto grinned at him. "The Sword of Light can cut through most magic swords and even most Mazoku, but me?" She punched Gourry in the chest, leaving a hole in the shape of her fist in his armor and sending him flying away from her. "Don't make me laugh." She twisted her arm, blocking an attack from Shiro, who was going for her feet. "Really? A normal weapon, what good is that?"

"A distraction." Shiro smirked at her, and it slowly dawned on Riksfalto that something was up.

"Blaze Tilt!"

Riksfalto turned, only to take a blue-white beam that was fired from the top of S2U. Closing her eye, she crossed her arms slightly, before flexing and swinging her arms to the side, the energy surrounding her dispelling and looking like loose flames that fizzled in the air. "Not bad!" She grinned at Chrono. "Interlinking spells, even if I managed to dispel one, I'd still be hit with the other one. And with the way that they're linked, it's pretty hard to break either one up."

Chrono was a little stunned, they were fighting for their lives and she was complimenting him? "Gah!" He threw up a barrier as her sword clashed against his shield. His eyes widened as she grinned and put more force into it, eventually cutting through his barrier before grabbing him by his neck with her free hand.

"Not bad, kid." She blinked as Shiro kicked her in the side and slashed against her side, cutting into her body, which healed in an instant. "What? Don't you know that you can't hurt a Mazoku with a normal weapon?" She tossed Chrono away, who bounced off the ground once before he flew straight up. "You four, really are unlucky." She jumped at Shiro, who parried her blade and her face lit up in glee. "You're good!"

Shiro panted, that parry nearly ripped his arm off. "You're not bad." She was just so fast and strong, no wonder his wife was so strong, if she had to deal with creatures like this one when she was younger.

Riksfalto grinned and grabbed Shiro's arm before stabbing forward, aiming at his chest, she stopped when she felt something wrap around her arm. "What the?" There were green chains on her arm, but they weren't really stopping her, she just found it interesting. She looked around and ignored Shiro as he kicked himself free of her. "Don't..." She looked up and grinned as she saw Yuuno floating in mid air, a green circle under him. "Not bad, boy!" She roared as she flew up to meet his challenge, the chains on her arm shattering in an instant.

Yuuno grunted and threw up several barriers, grunting as she broke through them one at a time.

"Stupid kid!" Riksfalto growled as she swung her sword back, "forget that I can cancel spells?!" She bellowed at him, only to blink as her sword was stopped inches from his body. "Huh?"

"You said it yourself, interlinking spells are hard to dispel." Yuuno said to her as his astral barrier held.

"What the hell is this?" Riksfalto growled as she found it hard to move her blade against the barrier.

"Got the idea from seeing the Astral Vine." Yuuno grimaced, even so, it was hard to keep the barrier up against someone so powerful. He gasped as she disappeared, only to reappear behind him.

"Got you." Riksfalto grinned as she swung her sword towards and through his neck, only to blink stupidly as his image faded. "Huh?"

On the ground, Yuuno panted heavily, that teleportation spell almost didn't get off.

Riksfalto grinned as she looked at the four on the ground. "Oh, come on! This is fun!" She then disappeared and reappeared just in front of Shiro and swung her sword with enough force that, even though Shiro was able to parry the attack, the sword shattered from the force, before she kicked him across the field and into a rock formation.

Riksfalto leaned back as Gourry swung at her face. "Nice try." She chuckled and swung her sword up, only to find him blocking it with Gorun Nova. "You're just as good."

"I aim to please." Gourry said through clenched teeth.

Riksfalto looked him over and smirked. "I bet that the ladies don't complain when you're done at night either."

Gourry blinked stupidly. "Huh?"

Riksfalto looked at him in confusion. "Wait, you've never..?"

"Never what?" Gourry asked the Mazoku, who growled and kicked him away from her.

"Man, I don't like people who can't pick up on things!" Riksfalto snarled at him and then turned to look at Chrono and Yuuno. "Alright, boys... Maybe one of you can entertain me for more than a moment here."

"She's a monster..." Chrono muttered softly and called up Durandall. At the very worst, it wouldn't work, and none of their spells were working right now anyway.

"New toy, huh?" Riksfalto grinned as she rushed up to him and held her sword up high. "Take th..is?" Blinking she found her momentum was completely stopped as her arms were bound together. "Huh?"

"Astral.. Bind... Got'cha."

"Yeah, right!" Riksfalto flexed her arms and shattered the binds. "But that was neat, what's next?"

"Eternal Coffin!"

Riksfalto had a surprised look as her body was encased in frozen ice. Well, that had been unexpected, to say the least.

"Think we..." Yuuno trailed off as the ice shattered and bounced off their auto shields. "Never mind." He muttered as the air was covered in cold vapor. "What does it take?"

Riksfalto was grinning as she looked at the boys. "I've not had this much fun in years, boys! If I was nicer, I'd actually let you live for this." She chuckled as she rushed towards them.

(---)

Shiro groaned and shook his head. "Damn..." He looked up just in time to see Riksfalto break out of the ice. Looking at his broken sword, he cursed and tossed it away. "Now what?" He leaned back and blinked as he felt something poking his sword hand, looking down, he found a rather plain-looking sword on the ground. Well, it may not have been something that he would have used, but at least it wasn't broken like his was. As he picked it up, he blinked, it felt... Weird. Like there was something hidden. "How are you handling?" He looked at Gourry, who offered him a hand up.

"Body hurts." The blond admitted but grinned at him. "But if I just gave up, I'd never be able to show my face around anyone ever again." He looked at the sword Shiro had. "Can you use that?"

"Feels weird, but I might as well." He shrugged and looked as Riksfalto rushed at the kids. "We're going to have to hit her with a surprise attack, if I open her side up, can you get that sword into her?"

"I'll try." Gourry nodded as they moved forward.

(---)

Chrono grunted as Riksfalto was on him so fast that he couldn't react, Durandall getting slashed through, leaving the head on the ground and the staff in his hands. His eyes widened as she held an open palm towards his face, a red sphere of magical energy forming there.

"Goodbye, kiddo." She leered at him, before grasping at her neck as chains wrapped around there, cutting her concentration. "This again?" She growled, before swinging back with her sword and, with more effort than it should have taken, the chains broke. "You..." She pointed her weapon at Yuuno. "That's pretty good, kid, too bad you're useless otherwise!"

Yuuno glared at her, but otherwise felt pretty good. "Too bad for you, I'll bind you for good next time."

Riksfalto smirked at him. "I like confident men... So, PROVE IT!" She disappeared, before reappearing in the sky, and disappearing again, reappearing from place to place, seemingly at random and too fast to get a good look. "Little boy, little boy... Wishes that he had a little toy." Riksfalto taunted Yuuno before reappearing behind Chrono and kicking him in the rear and sending him crashing into the ground, face-first and disappearing again.

Yuuno narrowed his eyes as he looked around. "Got you." A green circle appeared under his feet.

"Oh really? Are you sure about that!?" Riksfalto yelled as she kept warping around the battlefield.

"Yeah." Yuuno smirked and held a hand behind him. "Astral Bind!"

Riksfalto gaped as she found herself with chains between her breasts, around her neck and across her hips. "What?"

"I figured you'd try to get me from behind, since you were making sure that you kept just in our field of vision, trying to confuse us. Now!" He jumped back and held a palm forward. "Astral Bind!"

Riksfalto grimaced as several arrays went up around her and chains shot out of the magic circles, snapping around her neck, her legs, her waist and her arms, pulling taut. Grimacing, she couldn't believe that this was binding her, not just her physical, but her astral body.

"Chrono!" Yuuno looked at him. "I need help, reinforce the binds for me, I've only got one chance at this!"

Chrono nodded as he used his magic to help out. "You better have a plan."

Riksfalto growled as she worked at trying to break through the binds. "I'll kill you..." She groaned out as she slowly started to move.

"Source of all souls,
which dwells in the eternal and infinite!
Everlasting flame of blue!"

Yuuno chanted, the green chains started glowing and changing colors from green to a light blue in color.

Riksfalto's eyes widened as the chains started to burn her. "What?" She gasped, doubling her efforts to get free. She had an idea of what was coming, and she didn't like it.

"Let the power that's gathered in my soul
Be called forth from the infinite!"

The six arrays now had blue-white balls of energy glowing brightly and threatening to break.

Riksfalto's good eye was wide as a look of dread was on her face. "NOOOOO!" Her sword fell from her fingertips to the ground below as she struggled to get free.

"RA TILT!" Yuuno screamed as he knelt down, his hands on the magic circle as he fed power to all of the magic circles, which then exploded, the energy lashing out and striking the bound Mazoku General with tremendous force.

The blinding flash of light, the crash of power, and the screams of the Mazoku made it very uncomfortable for everyone to look and listen for a moment.

When the energy disappeared, of Riksfalto, there was nothing to be seen.

Hey, how's THAT for Yuuno?

I must admit, if it hadn't been for the movie annoying me like it did, I wouldn't have done that for Yuuno.

[vic-vic]

So who missed me?!

... *crickets chip*

... Ok then :heh: Well, sorry to interupt your regularly scheduled Nanya thread, but I have a little something here. It's a short about Yuuno and Chrono.

Whenever he met up with Chrono, Yuuno knew two things would inevitably follow: an increase in his work load and a flurry of stealth insults. The older man seemed to take such pleasure in making the librarian’s life more difficult.

Yet somehow despite all that, Yuuno considered Chrono an invaluable friend. His best friend, in fact. They had been through a lot together so behind the subtle antagonism Yuuno knew there was a reliable person who would always have his back. It was because of Chrono’s support that Yuuno was in the position he was today and the admiral never ceased said support. Yuuno took all the jabs and barbs in stride, knowing there was no real malice in Chrono’s actions but a heavily disguised desire to help.

So even though Yuuno would occasionally groan about it all, he’d never snap at Chrono and would never deny his old friend’s requests. It was a comfortable relationship that both parties were quite pleased with.

But Yuuno had a secret that he knew would upset all that. It was a secret he had been struggling with for awhile, debating whether or not he should come out and reveal it to his oldest male friend. On the one hand the archaeologist knew the value of being upfront about such things, but on the other hand the reveal could destroy what he already had with the other man. If not outright destroy, it would certainly be changed in a big way.

“So Yuuno, how’s it going with Nanoha?”

And there it was. It was a favoured topic of Chrono’s, bringing up Nanoha and inquiring about Yuuno’s current relationship with the girl.

“How many times do I have to tell you?” Yuuno sighed. “Nanoha and I are just childhood friends.”

“Still?” Chrono made a display of rolling his eyes. “Come on, Yuuno. How many years has it been? You still haven’t made a move? I’ve heard of late bloomers but come on! If you don’t do anything, how do you expect to improve things? You know how Nanoha is. She won’t understand unless you tell it straight to her face.”

Yuuno wasn’t sure why Chrono was so insistent on getting Nanoha and him to hook up, but the older man never missed a chance to goad him on. If only he knew the truth…

Amy used to be much the same way, but Yuuno was able to set the matter straight with her. He was relieved to find her understanding and sympathetic of his situation. She promised her secrecy and Yuuno couldn’t help but think how lucky Chrono was to have such a caring woman for a wife.

If only Yuuno could believe the husband would have the same understanding reaction. But still, Yuuno had to believe in his best friend and be completely honest with him. He was bound to find out eventually and things might work out better if he heard it right from the horse’s mouth.

“Listen, Chrono. About that matter, I have a confession to make…” Yuuno said.

“What is it?” Chrono picked up on the seriousness in his friend’s voice and stood to meet his eyes.

“Nothing is ever going to happen between Nanoha and I because… Well…” Yuuno glanced away, unable to meet the other man’s gaze as he found his words.

“You don’t need to say anymore, Yuuno.” Chrono said as he put his hands on Yuuno’s shoulders. “I had a feeling that might have been the case…”

“R-Really?” Yuuno gasped. He thought he had done a good job of hiding it but had Chrono really seen right through him?

“Yeah, and I just want to let you know that I’m cool with it. It doesn’t change a thing between us.”

“You sure?” Yuuno brightened considerably. It looked like all his worring had been for nothing. “So it doesn’t matter to you that I’m…”

“Even if you’re gay, you’re still my friend.” Chrono nodded sagely.

“Woah, woah!” Yuuno waved his hands as he backed away. “I’m not gay!”

“You’re not?” Chrono blinked.

“No!”

“Well if you’re not coming out of the closet, then what were you going to say?”

Yuuno took a deep breath before he finally spat it out.

“I’m going out with your sister.”

That day, the staff of the Infinity Library was surprised to see just how fast their boss could run.

Used spoiler tags to hopefully retain the surprise. Also, I tried to maximise the comedic value of that last line. If anyone has any suggestions on how it could be better, please let me know.

Yay, you`re back! :D

He-he-he, Chrono didn`t see this coming. And since Yuuno always prepared to admit his secret, he has enough time to train his legs.

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Been wanting to do this for a LONG time now!

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

New Part 26 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3383166#post3383166)

New Part 27 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384108#post3384108)

New Part 28 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384754#post3384754)

The four moved out of the way as Riksfalto swung her sword down, destroying the ground that they were standing on and kicking up dirt and grass.

"Light Come Forth." Gourry may not have remembered a lot, but he knew that most people couldn't smash the ground so easily with a single swing of their sword. Swinging it up, he brought it down and gaped as the Sword of Light was blocked by her sword. "How?"

Riksfalto grinned at him. "The Sword of Light can cut through most magic swords and even most Mazoku, but me?" She punched Gourry in the chest, leaving a hole in the shape of her fist in his armor and sending him flying away from her. "Don't make me laugh." She twisted her arm, blocking an attack from Shiro, who was going for her feet. "Really? A normal weapon, what good is that?"

"A distraction." Shiro smirked at her, and it slowly dawned on Riksfalto that something was up.

"Blaze Tilt!"

Riksfalto turned, only to take a blue-white beam that was fired from the top of S2U. Closing her eye, she crossed her arms slightly, before flexing and swinging her arms to the side, the energy surrounding her dispelling and looking like loose flames that fizzled in the air. "Not bad!" She grinned at Chrono. "Interlinking spells, even if I managed to dispel one, I'd still be hit with the other one. And with the way that they're linked, it's pretty hard to break either one up."

Chrono was a little stunned, they were fighting for their lives and she was complimenting him? "Gah!" He threw up a barrier as her sword clashed against his shield. His eyes widened as she grinned and put more force into it, eventually cutting through his barrier before grabbing him by his neck with her free hand.

"Not bad, kid." She blinked as Shiro kicked her in the side and slashed against her side, cutting into her body, which healed in an instant. "What? Don't you know that you can't hurt a Mazoku with a normal weapon?" She tossed Chrono away, who bounced off the ground once before he flew straight up. "You four, really are unlucky." She jumped at Shiro, who parried her blade and her face lit up in glee. "You're good!"

Shiro panted, that parry nearly ripped his arm off. "You're not bad." She was just so fast and strong, no wonder his wife was so strong, if she had to deal with creatures like this one when she was younger.

Riksfalto grinned and grabbed Shiro's arm before stabbing forward, aiming at his chest, she stopped when she felt something wrap around her arm. "What the?" There were green chains on her arm, but they weren't really stopping her, she just found it interesting. She looked around and ignored Shiro as he kicked himself free of her. "Don't..." She looked up and grinned as she saw Yuuno floating in mid air, a green circle under him. "Not bad, boy!" She roared as she flew up to meet his challenge, the chains on her arm shattering in an instant.

Yuuno grunted and threw up several barriers, grunting as she broke through them one at a time.

"Stupid kid!" Riksfalto growled as she swung her sword back, "forget that I can cancel spells?!" She bellowed at him, only to blink as her sword was stopped inches from his body. "Huh?"

"You said it yourself, interlinking spells are hard to dispel." Yuuno said to her as his astral barrier held.

"What the hell is this?" Riksfalto growled as she found it hard to move her blade against the barrier.

"Got the idea from seeing the Astral Vine." Yuuno grimaced, even so, it was hard to keep the barrier up against someone so powerful. He gasped as she disappeared, only to reappear behind him.

"Got you." Riksfalto grinned as she swung her sword towards and through his neck, only to blink stupidly as his image faded. "Huh?"

On the ground, Yuuno panted heavily, that teleportation spell almost didn't get off.

Riksfalto grinned as she looked at the four on the ground. "Oh, come on! This is fun!" She then disappeared and reappeared just in front of Shiro and swung her sword with enough force that, even though Shiro was able to parry the attack, the sword shattered from the force, before she kicked him across the field and into a rock formation.

Riksfalto leaned back as Gourry swung at her face. "Nice try." She chuckled and swung her sword up, only to find him blocking it with Gorun Nova. "You're just as good."

"I aim to please." Gourry said through clenched teeth.

Riksfalto looked him over and smirked. "I bet that the ladies don't complain when you're done at night either."

Gourry blinked stupidly. "Huh?"

Riksfalto looked at him in confusion. "Wait, you've never..?"

"Never what?" Gourry asked the Mazoku, who growled and kicked him away from her.

"Man, I don't like people who can't pick up on things!" Riksfalto snarled at him and then turned to look at Chrono and Yuuno. "Alright, boys... Maybe one of you can entertain me for more than a moment here."

"She's a monster..." Chrono muttered softly and called up Durandall. At the very worst, it wouldn't work, and none of their spells were working right now anyway.

"New toy, huh?" Riksfalto grinned as she rushed up to him and held her sword up high. "Take th..is?" Blinking she found her momentum was completely stopped as her arms were bound together. "Huh?"

"Astral.. Bind... Got'cha."

"Yeah, right!" Riksfalto flexed her arms and shattered the binds. "But that was neat, what's next?"

"Eternal Coffin!"

Riksfalto had a surprised look as her body was encased in frozen ice. Well, that had been unexpected, to say the least.

"Think we..." Yuuno trailed off as the ice shattered and bounced off their auto shields. "Never mind." He muttered as the air was covered in cold vapor. "What does it take?"

Riksfalto was grinning as she looked at the boys. "I've not had this much fun in years, boys! If I was nicer, I'd actually let you live for this." She chuckled as she rushed towards them.

(---)

Shiro groaned and shook his head. "Damn..." He looked up just in time to see Riksfalto break out of the ice. Looking at his broken sword, he cursed and tossed it away. "Now what?" He leaned back and blinked as he felt something poking his sword hand, looking down, he found a rather plain-looking sword on the ground. Well, it may not have been something that he would have used, but at least it wasn't broken like his was. As he picked it up, he blinked, it felt... Weird. Like there was something hidden. "How are you handling?" He looked at Gourry, who offered him a hand up.

"Body hurts." The blond admitted but grinned at him. "But if I just gave up, I'd never be able to show my face around anyone ever again." He looked at the sword Shiro had. "Can you use that?"

"Feels weird, but I might as well." He shrugged and looked as Riksfalto rushed at the kids. "We're going to have to hit her with a surprise attack, if I open her side up, can you get that sword into her?"

"I'll try." Gourry nodded as they moved forward.

(---)

Chrono grunted as Riksfalto was on him so fast that he couldn't react, Durandall getting slashed through, leaving the head on the ground and the staff in his hands. His eyes widened as she held an open palm towards his face, a red sphere of magical energy forming there.

"Goodbye, kiddo." She leered at him, before grasping at her neck as chains wrapped around there, cutting her concentration. "This again?" She growled, before swinging back with her sword and, with more effort than it should have taken, the chains broke. "You..." She pointed her weapon at Yuuno. "That's pretty good, kid, too bad you're useless otherwise!"

Yuuno glared at her, but otherwise felt pretty good. "Too bad for you, I'll bind you for good next time."

Riksfalto smirked at him. "I like confident men... So, PROVE IT!" She disappeared, before reappearing in the sky, and disappearing again, reappearing from place to place, seemingly at random and too fast to get a good look. "Little boy, little boy... Wishes that he had a little toy." Riksfalto taunted Yuuno before reappearing behind Chrono and kicking him in the rear and sending him crashing into the ground, face-first and disappearing again.

Yuuno narrowed his eyes as he looked around. "Got you." A green circle appeared under his feet.

"Oh really? Are you sure about that!?" Riksfalto yelled as she kept warping around the battlefield.

"Yeah." Yuuno smirked and held a hand behind him. "Astral Bind!"

Riksfalto gaped as she found herself with chains between her breasts, around her neck and across her hips. "What?"

"I figured you'd try to get me from behind, since you were making sure that you kept just in our field of vision, trying to confuse us. Now!" He jumped back and held a palm forward. "Astral Bind!"

Riksfalto grimaced as several arrays went up around her and chains shot out of the magic circles, snapping around her neck, her legs, her waist and her arms, pulling taut. Grimacing, she couldn't believe that this was binding her, not just her physical, but her astral body.

"Chrono!" Yuuno looked at him. "I need help, reinforce the binds for me, I've only got one chance at this!"

Chrono nodded as he used his magic to help out. "You better have a plan."

Riksfalto growled as she worked at trying to break through the binds. "I'll kill you..." She groaned out as she slowly started to move.

"Source of all souls,
which dwells in the eternal and infinite!
Everlasting flame of blue!"

Yuuno chanted, the green chains started glowing and changing colors from green to a light blue in color.

Riksfalto's eyes widened as the chains started to burn her. "What?" She gasped, doubling her efforts to get free. She had an idea of what was coming, and she didn't like it.

"Let the power that's gathered in my soul
Be called forth from the infinite!"

The six arrays now had blue-white balls of energy glowing brightly and threatening to break.

Riksfalto's good eye was wide as a look of dread was on her face. "NOOOOO!" Her sword fell from her fingertips to the ground below as she struggled to get free.

"RA TILT!" Yuuno screamed as he knelt down, his hands on the magic circle as he fed power to all of the magic circles, which then exploded, the energy lashing out and striking the bound Mazoku General with tremendous force.

The blinding flash of light, the crash of power, and the screams of the Mazoku made it very uncomfortable for everyone to look and listen for a moment.

When the energy disappeared, of Riksfalto, there was nothing to be seen.

Hey, how's THAT for Yuuno?

I must admit, if it hadn't been for the movie annoying me like it did, I wouldn't have done that for Yuuno.

Now that was awesome. If the movie moved you that much I really have to see it soon. She had it coming though.

[Laith]

Secuence 0 - Welcome 1 - 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3386421&postcount=28095)

So A is it.


You are a man. Well more like a young man, as you are in the most cliche age that you could imagine, 16 years. You certainly feel like one of those heroes that appear in cartoons. You laugh and finally hear your voice. You realize that you can finally speak. You try to move but you still can't. So you do what any normal person would do in your place.

“Hello! Is anybody here!?” You shout. You know that is improbable that someone is here. Still it is worth a shot. And so you wait for a while to see if someone answers. And you wait. And wait. And then, after a long time, at least for you, you realize that you are alone. So you start to wonder, because really there is nothing else to do.

And, with the same sudden realization that happened before, a name, your name, appears in your head.

“Yuuno. Scrya Yuuno.” You speak without any reason. Better than not hearing anything at least. And suddenly you feel that you are standing on the floor, which is weird because you can almost swear that you were doing that in the first place. Without you noticing it, a path has formed in front of you. With nothing else to do, you decide to follow it.

And you walk, and walk, and walk. You feel like there is no end to this and you grimly think that maybe there isn't. You stop that train of thought and start wondering again what happened to your memory. It is weird that you don't remember most of your life, but you do so with little things. You don't remember your family or friends but you do remember what a cartoon is, about magic and the fact that you can use it. You don't remember how to but you remember you can. It is disappointing because then you could use some sort of spell to know where in the nine circles of hell you are.

“Link with the Moon Cell established.”

You hear a voice that comes from everywhere. You also notice that there is a set of doors in front of you that appeared out of nowhere. Well not out of nowhere since you saw how they formed from nothingness.

“Please choose your SE.RA.PH program.”

'SE.RA.PH?' You wonder what that could mean. You put it out of your mind for the moment since the voice seems to be programed to do this. And you may have to think, later, about how do you know that. You pay attention to the doors in front of you. There are three and each one of them is different. The one in the left is a pink door, though is a shade of pink that thankfully doesn't kill your eyes. The one in the middle is more like a rainbow. You decide not to think a lot about that one. The last one, the right one, is a light blue door. You get a weird feeling about this last one.

You sigh and start to walk to the

a) Pink door
b) Rainbow door
c) Blue door

Did I mention this is an AU? Because this is an AU and maybe has a little bit of crossover with something. You´ll see~~

Claiming this page in the name of something or other.

[Yasanagi]

Ooh, Fate EXTRA? As long as Yuuno gets Super Tsundere Saber or Foxgirl Caster, I'm good.

B for me.

[SilentOutlaw]

C what's behind the Blue door :D

[00-Raiser]

Secuence 0 - Welcome 1 - 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3386421&postcount=28095)

So A is it.


You are a man. Well more like a young man, as you are in the most cliche age that you could imagine, 16 years. You certainly feel like one of those heroes that appear in cartoons. You laugh and finally hear your voice. You realize that you can finally speak. You try to move but you still can't. So you do what any normal person would do in your place.

“Hello! Is anybody here!?” You shout. You know that is improbable that someone is here. Still it is worth a shot. And so you wait for a while to see if someone answers. And you wait. And wait. And then, after a long time, at least for you, you realize that you are alone. So you start to wonder, because really there is nothing else to do.

And, with the same sudden realization that happened before, a name, your name, appears in your head.

“Yuuno. Scrya Yuuno.” You speak without any reason. Better than not hearing anything at least. And suddenly you feel that you are standing on the floor, which is weird because you can almost swear that you were doing that in the first place. Without you noticing it, a path has formed in front of you. With nothing else to do, you decide to follow it.

And you walk, and walk, and walk. You feel like there is no end to this and you grimly think that maybe there isn't. You stop that train of thought and start wondering again what happened to your memory. It is weird that you don't remember most of your life, but you do so with little things. You don't remember your family or friends but you do remember what a cartoon is, about magic and the fact that you can use it. You don't remember how to but you remember you can. It is disappointing because then you could use some sort of spell to know where in the nine circles of hell you are.

“Link with the Moon Cell established.”

You hear a voice that comes from everywhere. You also notice that there is a set of doors in front of you that appeared out of nowhere. Well not out of nowhere since you saw how they formed from nothingness.

“Please choose your SE.RA.PH program.”

'SE.RA.PH?' You wonder what that could mean. You put it out of your mind for the moment since the voice seems to be programed to do this. And you may have to think, later, about how do you know that. You pay attention to the doors in front of you. There are three and each one of them is different. The one in the left is a pink door, though is a shade of pink that thankfully doesn't kill your eyes. The one in the middle is more like a rainbow. You decide not to think a lot about that one. The last one, the right one, is a light blue door. You get a weird feeling about this last one.

You sigh and start to walk to the

a) Pink door
b) Rainbow door
c) Blue door

Did I mention this is an AU? Because this is an AU and maybe has a little bit of crossover with something. You´ll see~~

Claiming this page in the name of something or other.

Because rainbows are FABULOUS!

[Yasanagi]

“Run this by me one more time.”

It was a normal looking sight of two young women bickering as they strolled through one of the local parks. They were dressed in identical looking outfits with the only difference being one was blue and the other red. Their hairstyles were also quite different with the red haired one having a long pigtail and a headband while the pink haired one only had a flower accessory on her head while having the same headband.

“There’s a certain acquaintance of the infamous Ace of Aces that happened to cause an entirely new timeline to exist because he ran across an odd Lost Logia which happened to be a pair of odd looking sunglasses. It then attached itself to his head and gave him a complete personality turnaround which plunged the universe into chaos thanks to extreme Testosterone Poisoning and a war between multiple armies consisting only of women to determine how they will be ranked in his harem.”

There was a twitch on the red haired girl’s eyebrow but she managed to keep her composure. “How did that chain of events unfold in the first place?”

“The root cause has been determined by him perceiving an emotional gap between himself and Takamachi-san. The gap grew large enough for him to start taking long distance excavations to hunt for Lost Logia which caused him to stumble across those shades. It’s our duty as the Protector of Destiny and the Right Hand of Time to set him straight! Any questions?”

“Just one. What the hell did you take to get this heavily intoxicated to come up with this sorry excuse of a temporal intervention operation?” snapped Amitie Florian as she glared at her red clad companion.

“I can’t believe that you would accuse your own sister of being drunk!” gasped Kyrie Florian in a dramatic tone.

“Being intoxicated doesn’t necessarily mean being drunk. There are all sorts of substance abuses that fall under that definition along with caffeine and… why am I arguing about this with you?” The blue clad girl sighed before trying to get back to business. “By the way, what was the probability of that timeline happening?”

“Less than 0.0001 percent!”

“… and you managed to requisition a time jump for an operation to prevent a timeline that has less than a 0.0001 percent chance of occurring?”

“It was a class five timeline!” protested the pink haired girl.

Amitie gave a small sigh. “Ugh… let’s just get this over with. What do we need to do for… who are we targeting anyway?”

“The head of the Bureau’s Infinite Library, Yuuno Scrya,” answered the other girl.

“Oi, we’re not going to play matchmaker, right? That would be a violation of protocol.”

That odd little grin came back to Kyrie’s face. “I know! Besides, I got something better in mind, Amitie-chan!”

“… Kaiser help us all.”

**********

He honestly didn’t know how this happened.

Yuuno had been expecting a hectic workday in mid-November since that was when university students would be hustling through his Library to obtain research materials to write their course papers. He should have been facing dozens of requests to place holds and track down books.

But there was nothing. His schedule had been mysteriously cleared. Apparently, someone had been able to help the students ahead of time before they needed to come to him. It was odd having the rest of the day off.

Then he received a sudden call from Nanoha asking him for help with her therapy which was really weird. He wasn’t sure how he would be of any use in her physical recovery regiment designed to get her body back into good condition after nearly burning herself out from the JS Incident in September. But who was he to complain about spending more time with her?

So once he packed up his briefcase, he made his way over to the Athletics Centre to where her sessions were held. The assigned gymnasium wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. A wide open space with plenty of floor mats placed evenly about. The temperature was a bit on the warmer side, a bit higher than the average room temperature and was most likely due to the ventilation system acting up.

Just as Yuuno shed his green jacket and tie, he heard that sweet voice call out his name. “Yuuno-kun!”

He quickly turned to where she called his name… and started blushing when he saw her attire. “Nanoha, just what are you wearing?! Is that an appropriate workout outfit?”

She looked at her red athletic bikini and blinked in confusion. “What’s wrong with this? Beach volleyball players wear this all the time when they play their matches. Besides, it’s stuffy in here and working up a sweat in regular uniforms isn’t healthy for the skin.”

“That’s not the…” Wait, why was he complaining? He might as well appreciate the sight for all it’s worth. “Uh, so how am I supposed to help? We're not playing beach volleyball, are we?”

“Nope! It’s wrestling!” answered Nanoha in that sunny tone of hers.

Wait… what?

Lyrical Magical Wrestler Nanoha-chan... To Be Continued!

EDIT: Updated FF.Net version of Material Days. Nothing really knew except a few light tweaks here and there.

[deathcurse]

So who missed me?!

... *crickets chip*

... Ok then :heh: Well, sorry to interupt your regularly scheduled Nanya thread, but I have a little something here. It's a short about Yuuno and Chrono.

Whenever he met up with Chrono, Yuuno knew two things would inevitably follow: an increase in his work load and a flurry of stealth insults. The older man seemed to take such pleasure in making the librarian’s life more difficult.

Yet somehow despite all that, Yuuno considered Chrono an invaluable friend. His best friend, in fact. They had been through a lot together so behind the subtle antagonism Yuuno knew there was a reliable person who would always have his back. It was because of Chrono’s support that Yuuno was in the position he was today and the admiral never ceased said support. Yuuno took all the jabs and barbs in stride, knowing there was no real malice in Chrono’s actions but a heavily disguised desire to help.

So even though Yuuno would occasionally groan about it all, he’d never snap at Chrono and would never deny his old friend’s requests. It was a comfortable relationship that both parties were quite pleased with.

But Yuuno had a secret that he knew would upset all that. It was a secret he had been struggling with for awhile, debating whether or not he should come out and reveal it to his oldest male friend. On the one hand the archaeologist knew the value of being upfront about such things, but on the other hand the reveal could destroy what he already had with the other man. If not outright destroy, it would certainly be changed in a big way.

“So Yuuno, how’s it going with Nanoha?”

And there it was. It was a favoured topic of Chrono’s, bringing up Nanoha and inquiring about Yuuno’s current relationship with the girl.

“How many times do I have to tell you?” Yuuno sighed. “Nanoha and I are just childhood friends.”

“Still?” Chrono made a display of rolling his eyes. “Come on, Yuuno. How many years has it been? You still haven’t made a move? I’ve heard of late bloomers but come on! If you don’t do anything, how do you expect to improve things? You know how Nanoha is. She won’t understand unless you tell it straight to her face.”

Yuuno wasn’t sure why Chrono was so insistent on getting Nanoha and him to hook up, but the older man never missed a chance to goad him on. If only he knew the truth…

Amy used to be much the same way, but Yuuno was able to set the matter straight with her. He was relieved to find her understanding and sympathetic of his situation. She promised her secrecy and Yuuno couldn’t help but think how lucky Chrono was to have such a caring woman for a wife.

If only Yuuno could believe the husband would have the same understanding reaction. But still, Yuuno had to believe in his best friend and be completely honest with him. He was bound to find out eventually and things might work out better if he heard it right from the horse’s mouth.

“Listen, Chrono. About that matter, I have a confession to make…” Yuuno said.

“What is it?” Chrono picked up on the seriousness in his friend’s voice and stood to meet his eyes.

“Nothing is ever going to happen between Nanoha and I because… Well…” Yuuno glanced away, unable to meet the other man’s gaze as he found his words.

“You don’t need to say anymore, Yuuno.” Chrono said as he put his hands on Yuuno’s shoulders. “I had a feeling that might have been the case…”

“R-Really?” Yuuno gasped. He thought he had done a good job of hiding it but had Chrono really seen right through him?

“Yeah, and I just want to let you know that I’m cool with it. It doesn’t change a thing between us.”

“You sure?” Yuuno brightened considerably. It looked like all his worring had been for nothing. “So it doesn’t matter to you that I’m…”

“Even if you’re gay, you’re still my friend.” Chrono nodded sagely.

“Woah, woah!” Yuuno waved his hands as he backed away. “I’m not gay!”

“You’re not?” Chrono blinked.

“No!”

“Well if you’re not coming out of the closet, then what were you going to say?”

Yuuno took a deep breath before he finally spat it out.

“I’m going out with your sister.”

That day, the staff of the Infinity Library was surprised to see just how fast their boss could run.

Used spoiler tags to hopefully retain the surprise. Also, I tried to maximise the comedic value of that last line. If anyone has any suggestions on how it could be better, please let me know.

Expected the first twist, did not expect the second :D. Good job!

[vic-vic]

Been wanting to do this for a LONG time now!

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

New Part 26 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3383166#post3383166)

New Part 27 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384108#post3384108)

New Part 28 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384754#post3384754)

The four moved out of the way as Riksfalto swung her sword down, destroying the ground that they were standing on and kicking up dirt and grass.

"Light Come Forth." Gourry may not have remembered a lot, but he knew that most people couldn't smash the ground so easily with a single swing of their sword. Swinging it up, he brought it down and gaped as the Sword of Light was blocked by her sword. "How?"

Riksfalto grinned at him. "The Sword of Light can cut through most magic swords and even most Mazoku, but me?" She punched Gourry in the chest, leaving a hole in the shape of her fist in his armor and sending him flying away from her. "Don't make me laugh." She twisted her arm, blocking an attack from Shiro, who was going for her feet. "Really? A normal weapon, what good is that?"

"A distraction." Shiro smirked at her, and it slowly dawned on Riksfalto that something was up.

"Blaze Tilt!"

Riksfalto turned, only to take a blue-white beam that was fired from the top of S2U. Closing her eye, she crossed her arms slightly, before flexing and swinging her arms to the side, the energy surrounding her dispelling and looking like loose flames that fizzled in the air. "Not bad!" She grinned at Chrono. "Interlinking spells, even if I managed to dispel one, I'd still be hit with the other one. And with the way that they're linked, it's pretty hard to break either one up."

Chrono was a little stunned, they were fighting for their lives and she was complimenting him? "Gah!" He threw up a barrier as her sword clashed against his shield. His eyes widened as she grinned and put more force into it, eventually cutting through his barrier before grabbing him by his neck with her free hand.

"Not bad, kid." She blinked as Shiro kicked her in the side and slashed against her side, cutting into her body, which healed in an instant. "What? Don't you know that you can't hurt a Mazoku with a normal weapon?" She tossed Chrono away, who bounced off the ground once before he flew straight up. "You four, really are unlucky." She jumped at Shiro, who parried her blade and her face lit up in glee. "You're good!"

Shiro panted, that parry nearly ripped his arm off. "You're not bad." She was just so fast and strong, no wonder his wife was so strong, if she had to deal with creatures like this one when she was younger.

Riksfalto grinned and grabbed Shiro's arm before stabbing forward, aiming at his chest, she stopped when she felt something wrap around her arm. "What the?" There were green chains on her arm, but they weren't really stopping her, she just found it interesting. She looked around and ignored Shiro as he kicked himself free of her. "Don't..." She looked up and grinned as she saw Yuuno floating in mid air, a green circle under him. "Not bad, boy!" She roared as she flew up to meet his challenge, the chains on her arm shattering in an instant.

Yuuno grunted and threw up several barriers, grunting as she broke through them one at a time.

"Stupid kid!" Riksfalto growled as she swung her sword back, "forget that I can cancel spells?!" She bellowed at him, only to blink as her sword was stopped inches from his body. "Huh?"

"You said it yourself, interlinking spells are hard to dispel." Yuuno said to her as his astral barrier held.

"What the hell is this?" Riksfalto growled as she found it hard to move her blade against the barrier.

"Got the idea from seeing the Astral Vine." Yuuno grimaced, even so, it was hard to keep the barrier up against someone so powerful. He gasped as she disappeared, only to reappear behind him.

"Got you." Riksfalto grinned as she swung her sword towards and through his neck, only to blink stupidly as his image faded. "Huh?"

On the ground, Yuuno panted heavily, that teleportation spell almost didn't get off.

Riksfalto grinned as she looked at the four on the ground. "Oh, come on! This is fun!" She then disappeared and reappeared just in front of Shiro and swung her sword with enough force that, even though Shiro was able to parry the attack, the sword shattered from the force, before she kicked him across the field and into a rock formation.

Riksfalto leaned back as Gourry swung at her face. "Nice try." She chuckled and swung her sword up, only to find him blocking it with Gorun Nova. "You're just as good."

"I aim to please." Gourry said through clenched teeth.

Riksfalto looked him over and smirked. "I bet that the ladies don't complain when you're done at night either."

Gourry blinked stupidly. "Huh?"

Riksfalto looked at him in confusion. "Wait, you've never..?"

"Never what?" Gourry asked the Mazoku, who growled and kicked him away from her.

"Man, I don't like people who can't pick up on things!" Riksfalto snarled at him and then turned to look at Chrono and Yuuno. "Alright, boys... Maybe one of you can entertain me for more than a moment here."

"She's a monster..." Chrono muttered softly and called up Durandall. At the very worst, it wouldn't work, and none of their spells were working right now anyway.

"New toy, huh?" Riksfalto grinned as she rushed up to him and held her sword up high. "Take th..is?" Blinking she found her momentum was completely stopped as her arms were bound together. "Huh?"

"Astral.. Bind... Got'cha."

"Yeah, right!" Riksfalto flexed her arms and shattered the binds. "But that was neat, what's next?"

"Eternal Coffin!"

Riksfalto had a surprised look as her body was encased in frozen ice. Well, that had been unexpected, to say the least.

"Think we..." Yuuno trailed off as the ice shattered and bounced off their auto shields. "Never mind." He muttered as the air was covered in cold vapor. "What does it take?"

Riksfalto was grinning as she looked at the boys. "I've not had this much fun in years, boys! If I was nicer, I'd actually let you live for this." She chuckled as she rushed towards them.

(---)

Shiro groaned and shook his head. "Damn..." He looked up just in time to see Riksfalto break out of the ice. Looking at his broken sword, he cursed and tossed it away. "Now what?" He leaned back and blinked as he felt something poking his sword hand, looking down, he found a rather plain-looking sword on the ground. Well, it may not have been something that he would have used, but at least it wasn't broken like his was. As he picked it up, he blinked, it felt... Weird. Like there was something hidden. "How are you handling?" He looked at Gourry, who offered him a hand up.

"Body hurts." The blond admitted but grinned at him. "But if I just gave up, I'd never be able to show my face around anyone ever again." He looked at the sword Shiro had. "Can you use that?"

"Feels weird, but I might as well." He shrugged and looked as Riksfalto rushed at the kids. "We're going to have to hit her with a surprise attack, if I open her side up, can you get that sword into her?"

"I'll try." Gourry nodded as they moved forward.

(---)

Chrono grunted as Riksfalto was on him so fast that he couldn't react, Durandall getting slashed through, leaving the head on the ground and the staff in his hands. His eyes widened as she held an open palm towards his face, a red sphere of magical energy forming there.

"Goodbye, kiddo." She leered at him, before grasping at her neck as chains wrapped around there, cutting her concentration. "This again?" She growled, before swinging back with her sword and, with more effort than it should have taken, the chains broke. "You..." She pointed her weapon at Yuuno. "That's pretty good, kid, too bad you're useless otherwise!"

Yuuno glared at her, but otherwise felt pretty good. "Too bad for you, I'll bind you for good next time."

Riksfalto smirked at him. "I like confident men... So, PROVE IT!" She disappeared, before reappearing in the sky, and disappearing again, reappearing from place to place, seemingly at random and too fast to get a good look. "Little boy, little boy... Wishes that he had a little toy." Riksfalto taunted Yuuno before reappearing behind Chrono and kicking him in the rear and sending him crashing into the ground, face-first and disappearing again.

Yuuno narrowed his eyes as he looked around. "Got you." A green circle appeared under his feet.

"Oh really? Are you sure about that!?" Riksfalto yelled as she kept warping around the battlefield.

"Yeah." Yuuno smirked and held a hand behind him. "Astral Bind!"

Riksfalto gaped as she found herself with chains between her breasts, around her neck and across her hips. "What?"

"I figured you'd try to get me from behind, since you were making sure that you kept just in our field of vision, trying to confuse us. Now!" He jumped back and held a palm forward. "Astral Bind!"

Riksfalto grimaced as several arrays went up around her and chains shot out of the magic circles, snapping around her neck, her legs, her waist and her arms, pulling taut. Grimacing, she couldn't believe that this was binding her, not just her physical, but her astral body.

"Chrono!" Yuuno looked at him. "I need help, reinforce the binds for me, I've only got one chance at this!"

Chrono nodded as he used his magic to help out. "You better have a plan."

Riksfalto growled as she worked at trying to break through the binds. "I'll kill you..." She groaned out as she slowly started to move.

"Source of all souls,
which dwells in the eternal and infinite!
Everlasting flame of blue!"

Yuuno chanted, the green chains started glowing and changing colors from green to a light blue in color.

Riksfalto's eyes widened as the chains started to burn her. "What?" She gasped, doubling her efforts to get free. She had an idea of what was coming, and she didn't like it.

"Let the power that's gathered in my soul
Be called forth from the infinite!"

The six arrays now had blue-white balls of energy glowing brightly and threatening to break.

Riksfalto's good eye was wide as a look of dread was on her face. "NOOOOO!" Her sword fell from her fingertips to the ground below as she struggled to get free.

"RA TILT!" Yuuno screamed as he knelt down, his hands on the magic circle as he fed power to all of the magic circles, which then exploded, the energy lashing out and striking the bound Mazoku General with tremendous force.

The blinding flash of light, the crash of power, and the screams of the Mazoku made it very uncomfortable for everyone to look and listen for a moment.

When the energy disappeared, of Riksfalto, there was nothing to be seen.

Hey, how's THAT for Yuuno?

I must admit, if it hadn't been for the movie annoying me like it did, I wouldn't have done that for Yuuno.

Wow, Yuuno is Da Man!! But they still have way to go until they defeat the world`s treat...

[Outlaender]

Jump End

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump Parts 1-5 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3342031#post3342031)

Jump part 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3342271#post3342271)

Jump Part 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3343581#post3343581)

Jump Part 8 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3343801#post3343801)

Jump Part 9 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344413#post3344413)

"I'll get out of here and when I do, you'll..."

"Do what?" A female voice spoke up. Turning, his eyes widened as he saw that woman from before, only this time, her eyes were gold, as was her hair. "You and I, Garoth, are going to... Be such good friends."

Garoth screamed as a golden hand wrapped around his body and pulled him towards the woman.

(---)

"Oi!" Vita called into the room as she helped Fate walk in there. The blond girl was tired and worn out, but looking okay.

Signum nodded as she walked in, carrying Nanoha in her arms. "I believe she's yours." She handed Nanoha over to a rather grateful Lina.

Cradling the girl in her arms, the woman nodded tiredly at Signum as she held her daughter. "I'm sorry, Nanoha... I should have known this..."

She didn't even finish her sentence as the whole place started to rumble and the walls cracked. "Oh, damn..."

"RPG boss syndrome?" Hayate yelped as the ceiling nearly crashed down onto them.

"Great, and most of us are too tired to blast our way through it." Vita muttered, wishing that a count-down timer or something would pop up to tell them how long they had to get out of there.

"Then just run!" Lina yelled at her as she stood up and hugged her daughter tightly. She would have grabbed Fate, but Signum was already there, putting the girl on her back as the group raced out of the throne room

"I can't fly." Reinforce frowned as she ran. "I can't cast any spells in here."

"Damn Mazoku, they always have a back-up plan!" Lina yelled as they got to the stairs and started running down the steps. Her eyes widened as sections of the stairs broke and fell down. "Be prepared to jump down!" She yelled back as she dropped down the open floor to the stairs below, before tumbling a couple of times and righting herself and making sure that the others made it alright, before running, this time Vita was in the lead.

"Grah!" She grumbled as she felt the stairs start to crumble and fall apart on her. "HURRY!" She she yelled as they continued to avoid falling debris and getting off the stairs as they fell down.

(---)

"Zest..."

The man narrowed his eyes. "Let's go, Quint." He was tired of waiting, and knew that Quint must have been going crazy.

"Be careful, you two." Regius said to them as they nodded at him and moved towards the crumbling building.

(---)

"Almost..." Signum almost cursed as the stairs fell apart at the end, leaving a wall of debris just high enough that they couldn't get through.

"This can't be the end..." Shamal gasped, only to cover her face as the wall exploded in.

"Quint and Zest, here to rescue the big heroes." The woman smiled at them as she rolled in, Zest right behind her, helping them get free of the building.

The whole group got outside and watched as the building crumbled to dust, leaving just a large pillar in its wake.

"What is that?" Zest asked Lina, who shook her head.

"A seal on something that could bring total peace to the universe... Or destroy it."

Zest nodded at that as medical teams started to roll in.

(---)

Hours later...

Nanoha looked down at her hands and watched them tremble. "I..."

"Nanoha!" She blinked and looked up at the sound of Fate's voice. Standing there with her was Yuuno, both were smiling at her as they walked in.

"Where's mom?" She asked, her voice incredibly small and timid at that point.

"Getting a complete check-up by the doctors." Yuuno saw the way she trembled and grabbed her hands, steadying them. "She just wanted to make sure that there was no lasting effects from what that guy did to her."

"Yuuno-kun... Fate-chan..." Nanoha's eyes teared up. "You two came to save me..."

"Of course!" Fate smiled at her. "You saved us when we needed help."

"You didn't need to either." Yuuno added. "But, more importantly..."

"We're your friends, Nanoha."

Nanoha teared up and pulled them both onto her bed, hugging them tightly. "UWWAAAAHHHH!!"

The two blinked, but hugged her gently.

(---)

"So..?"

"Looks like you're fine to me." The doctor nodded to Lina. "I won't hold the great hero of Cranagan here."

"Heh..." Lina chuckled and put her shirt back on. "Better than being the Enemy of All Who Lives." She walked out and blinked as she saw Lindy sitting on a chair across the hall. "Lindy?"

"Lina." The admiral nodded at her as she stood up and the two women started walking down the hallway. "...What are you going to do about Nanoha?"

Lina sighed, her eyes downcast. "I failed her, really... She's going to be messed up from this."

"I'm suspecting you want to help her close to home, huh?" When Lina nodded, Lindy smiled and gave her a card.

"Huh?" Lina blinked as she looked at it. "...A psychologist?"

"One who moved to Earth from Mid-Childa, actually." Lindy smiled at her. "Nanoha won't need to hide anything about what happened to her." She sighed as Lina still looked dubious about it. "Listen, even the best among the Bureau members sometimes goes through an ordeal that leaves them shell shocked. Your daughter was tortured and tormented at age nine. She's going to need help getting through this."

"I know." Lina sighed softly. "What about Fate and Yuuno?"

Lindy chuckled. "I suspect that they like it on Earth, it's not a bad place. Plus, where else are they going to be able to help Nanoha out if she starts to regress again?"

"Good point." Lina sighed again. "I wish I hadn't failed her." She blinked as Lindy grabbed her shoulders and shook her head. "Lindy?"

"You didn't fail her. You went and led a rescue operation against someone that the rest of us would not have been able to defeat, saved your daughter, and the whole universe." She smirked at Lina. "For a civilian, that's quite the accomplishment."

Lina shrugged, even though she was blushing from the praise. "Eh heh... Thanks." She took a deep breath as they continued to walk. "If the two do come to live with us, I think I'll have Fate go through some therapy as well. Having to deal with her mother and sister like she did... Speaking of which, what happened to that woman?"

"Last I heard, Precia was moving to a new place to herself. She said that she released Fate and wasn't responsible for her anymore. I think she just doesn't think that it would ever work out as a mother to Fate after everything that's happened."

"Just keep an eye on her. What about that girl and her family?"

"Hayate?" Lindy raised an eyebrow. "Well, they've plagued the Bureau for an incredibly long time, though there's consideration that "Death Bringer" may have been involved with everything, it's screwing up the trial for them. Plus they stopped the Protection Program from destroying Earth, didn't kill anyone this time around AND they helped save the Universe, it's causing a lot of headaches for the Judicial system."

"What about your son?"

Lindy smiled softly. "He's in a lot of trouble for what he did, or at least, he would be, if that crazy plan of his wasn't been the reason we're all still here right now."

"So, in other words, it's a giant mess right now." Lina laughed as Lindy nodded. "What about Raising Heart?"

"It'll take Mary probably six months to fix it up. Legally, it's Nanoha's, so when it is fixed completely, and the frame reinforced, we'll give her a call and return it to her." Lindy stopped and opened a door. "Go see your daughter."

"Thank you." Lina nodded as she walked into the room.

"Mom..." Nanoha tried smiling, but Lina shook her head.

"It's okay, Nanoha." Lina rubbed her head and smiled as she saw Fate and Yuuno there with her. "Listen, we're going to have to head home soon, I'm sure that your dad and siblings are worried about us, all of us, by now."

"What about Yuuno-kun? And Fate-chan?"

Lina shrugged as the two kids looked at her worriedly. "You two are welcome to come back with us and live on Earth. I wouldn't mind having a couple more kids running around the house, and I'm sure that Miyuki and Kyouya wouldn't mind it either."

"You... You mean it?" Fate asked, her eyes wide as Lina nodded and smiled at them.

"You two are quite welcome to live with my family for as long as you desire. And considering what you two did today, I insist that you two come and live in my home, with my daughters, my son, my husband and me."

Lina smiled at the way all of their eyes lit up in sheer joy at that. "Oh, Nanoha... Raising Heart was in pretty bad shape, it's going to take them awhile to fix it, okay?"

She nodded, her mood getting a damper on it, but at least it was something.

"So, as soon as your doctor here says you can, Lindy's going to take us to Earth, okay?"

"What about Lindy-san, Chrono-kun and the rest of the Arthra crew?" Nanoha asked and Lina shrugged.

"Up to them really. This is their world, not Earth. But Lindy does seem to like it, so, who knows? Maybe they'll stick around for awhile?" She was almost certain that Lindy was going to stick around, after all, the best way for the Bureau to learn her magic was to have someone there learn it first and then give the rest of the Bureau the run-down on her spells.

(---)

The next day...

"MOM!" Miyuki hugged her mother tightly. "Nanoha! Fate! Yuuno!" She released her mother and hugged the three kids tightly. "What happened?"

"It's a long story." Lina said tiredly, yelping as she felt a hand on her butt before strong arms wrapped around her from behind. "Shiro!"

"Sorry." He chuckled at her as she blushed. "Just missed you."

Lina sighed into his embrace. "Missed you too..." She shot him a look that said that they would talk later. "How about I make us all a good breakfast, huh?"

The way that Fate, Yuuno and Nanoha's stomachs all growled at that moment let her know that she had made the right announcement, even as the three children in question blushed red.

Lina laughed at them. "Well, that settles it, come on then." She got out of her husband's grasp as everyone went to the kitchen, helping prepare a large breakfast for the household. "Where's Kyouya?"

"With Shinobu." Miyuki grumbled and Lina, Shiro and Nanoha all laughed at her. "What's so funny?"

"Nothing at all." The three said at the same time.




Thanks for this story, I enjoyed reading it. I like the way you've put the series together.

[FlameSparkZ]

Because rainbows are FABULOUS!

I agree :D

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v33/zetar0n1n/rf3_screen004.jpg

*goes back to playing god*

[00-Raiser]

“Run this by me one more time.”

It was a normal looking sight of two young women bickering as they strolled through one of the local parks. They were dressed in identical looking outfits with the only difference being one was blue and the other red. Their hairstyles were also quite different with the red haired one having a long pigtail and a headband while the pink haired one only had a flower accessory on her head while having the same headband.

“There’s a certain acquaintance of the infamous Ace of Aces that happened to cause an entirely new timeline to exist because he ran across an odd Lost Logia which happened to be a pair of odd looking sunglasses. It then attached itself to his head and gave him a complete personality turnaround which plunged the universe into chaos thanks to extreme Testosterone Poisoning and a war between multiple armies consisting only of women to determine how they will be ranked in his harem.”

There was a twitch on the red haired girl’s eyebrow but she managed to keep her composure. “How did that chain of events unfold in the first place?”

“The root cause has been determined by him perceiving an emotional gap between himself and Takamachi-san. The gap grew large enough for him to start taking long distance excavations to hunt for Lost Logia which caused him to stumble across those shades. It’s our duty as the Protector of Destiny and the Right Hand of Time to set him straight! Any questions?”

“Just one. What the hell did you take to get this heavily intoxicated to come up with this sorry excuse of a temporal intervention operation?” snapped Amitie Florian as she glared at her red clad companion.

“I can’t believe that you would accuse your own sister of being drunk!” gasped Kyrie Florian in a dramatic tone.

“Being intoxicated doesn’t necessarily mean being drunk. There are all sorts of substance abuses that fall under that definition along with caffeine and… why am I arguing about this with you?” The blue clad girl sighed before trying to get back to business. “By the way, what was the probability of that timeline happening?”

“Less than 0.0001 percent!”

“… and you managed to requisition a time jump for an operation to prevent a timeline that has less than a 0.0001 percent chance of occurring?”

“It was a class five timeline!” protested the pink haired girl.

Amitie gave a small sigh. “Ugh… let’s just get this over with. What do we need to do for… who are we targeting anyway?”

“The head of the Bureau’s Infinite Library, Yuuno Scrya,” answered the other girl.

“Oi, we’re not going to play matchmaker, right? That would be a violation of protocol.”

That odd little grin came back to Kyrie’s face. “I know! Besides, I got something better in mind, Amitie-chan!”

“… Kaiser help us all.”

**********

He honestly didn’t know how this happened.

Yuuno had been expecting a hectic workday in mid-November since that was when university students would be hustling through his Library to obtain research materials to write their course papers. He should have been facing dozens of requests to place holds and track down books.

But there was nothing. His schedule had been mysteriously cleared. Apparently, someone had been able to help the students ahead of time before they needed to come to him. It was odd having the rest of the day off.

Then he received a sudden call from Nanoha asking him for help with her therapy which was really weird. He wasn’t sure how he would be of any use in her physical recovery regiment designed to get her body back into good condition after nearly burning herself out from the JS Incident in September. But who was he to complain about spending more time with her?

So once he packed up his briefcase, he made his way over to the Athletics Centre to where her sessions were held. The assigned gymnasium wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. A wide open space with plenty of floor mats placed evenly about. The temperature was a bit on the warmer side, a bit higher than the average room temperature and was most likely due to the ventilation system acting up.

Just as Yuuno shed his green jacket and tie, he heard that sweet voice call out his name. “Yuuno-kun!”

He quickly turned to where she called his name… and started blushing when he saw her attire. “Nanoha, just what are you wearing?! Is that an appropriate workout outfit?”

She looked at her red athletic bikini and blinked in confusion. “What’s wrong with this? Beach volleyball players wear this all the time when they play their matches. Besides, it’s stuffy in here and working up a sweat in regular uniforms isn’t healthy for the skin.”

“That’s not the…” Wait, why was he complaining? He might as well appreciate the sight for all it’s worth. “Uh, so how am I supposed to help? We're not playing beach volleyball, are we?”

“Nope! It’s wrestling!” answered Nanoha in that sunny tone of hers.

Wait… what?

Lyrical Magical Wrestler Nanoha-chan... To Be Continued!

EDIT: Updated FF.Net version of Material Days. Nothing really knew except a few light tweaks here and there.

Hm... How can you be using those two characters when you have no idea what they're like and what they actually do :confused:

Anyways, this should be interesting.

Expected the first twist, did not expect the second :D. Good job!

Yay! It had the desired effect on at least one person! :D

Went and uploaded it (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5497693/32/).

[Kaijo]

Ho ho ho, Kaijo Claus comes bearing gifts for all! Perhaps a bit early, but these are the kinds of gifts I want you to enjoy this entire holiday season. Just a note that I'm kinda setting this fic in my Crisis-verse as it's the only way I could really work this, so as long as you're kinda familiar with Crisis and Red Jewel Diaries, you'll be fine. If you're not, you might be a bit confused, but it shouldn't be too critical to understanding.

So, without further ado, I present to you, the 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (which I'm presuming Tempy will love!):

Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The 12 Cyborgs of Christmas

Xx~~*~~xX

It was that time of year again, wherein a certain small (but growing) subsection of Mid-Childa residents had begun celebrating a holiday imported from Earth. At the Nakajima residence in particular, Genya and his family was experiencing something new: As he looked around his house, all of the cyborg sisters had come together for the first time in a long time, to celebrate this special holiday under the same roof. Sein, Otto, and Deed had come over from the church, while Quattro, Tre, and Sette had been released from prison some time ago; Genya was one of the few who knew they now secretly worked for Auris.

[Who could have imagined that when you brought those two girls home that day, Quint, that I'd end up with such a full house,] Genya mused while taking a long drink from his cup, enjoying the smooth flavor his his special holiday eggnog, and then watching as his eldest daughter began to hand out presents.

On the first day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
A Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

He couldn't help but smile at the girls' expressions as they began to receive their gifts, their faces lightning up in wonderment and joy. His gaze traveled over his second child, and he had to do a double-take because he could swear there were two of them.

On the second day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya blinked and quickly finished off the rest of his drink, all concerns of inaccurate visions slowly melting away into a warmth of burning goodness emanating from his belly.

"Would you like some more?" Tre offered awkwardly, filling Genya's cup with more eggnog. She appeared to be not quite comfortable with the atmosphere, but was honestly trying to fit in by.

"Y-yes, thank you, um..." he started to say, then paused to rub his eyes.

"Tre," the three women supplied a bit nervously.

On the third day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya shook his head, wondering if perhaps he put a bit too much of his special sauce into the drink

"Something wrong, father?" a sly Quattro offered, sitting down next to him and taking a long drink as well.

"Since when am I yur father?" Genya countered, his speech slurring a bit, taking another gulp and then blinking several times as he looked at his new couch mate.

"Just teasing," the four of them replied in unison. "But this... what do you call it? Eggnog? It is quite delicious."

On the fourth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh ho ho," Quattro laughed, reaching for the nearby pitcher that Tre had left in order to refill their cups. "Did I do that right? That is the standard holiday laugh, correct?"

"Yesh," Genya answered almost absently, finishing off his nummy cup and offering it to Quattro to refill, but it was only half-filled before the pitcher became empty.

"Oh dear, is there more?" she asked a bit despondently.

Genya's head moved up and down in exageratted motions in what passed for nodding. "Yesh, but itsh in the refrigor... refreger... refryer?"

The #4 cyborg twisted her head to call into the kitchen. "Cinque, would you be a dear and get us some more eggnog from the refrigerator? We're all out!"

"I'll be right there," the five Cinques answered from behind the counter that divided the living room and kitchen as Genya stared in fascination at the multiple identical individuals.

On the fifth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Moooaarrr," Genya almost groaned as his glass was refilled by the #5 cyborg, and then toasted Quattro before the pair quickly downed their new drinks. They promptly hiccuped in unison and giggled at each other.

"Um, are you okay?" Sein asked, having been studying the Nakajima patriarch. "Too much alcohol isn't good for you; maybe you should slow down?"

Genya smiled gratefully at all six of her. "I can stop aaaaanytiiime."

On the sixth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Six warning Seins,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Is the eggnog really good?" Sette asked, wearing a Santa cap curious as she came over to study the concoction.

"Wonderful!" Quattro nearly cooed, offering her a cup. "You should have some!"

"Fantashtic!" Genya agreed, grabbing the pitcher on his third try and leaning over to fill Sette's glass. "Ready?"

The seven Settes nodded, and Genya felt it was good he had seven arms holding seven pitchers of eggnog to fill all seven cups.

On the seventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Sette took a sip, then blinked and down the whole cup. "You're right, this concotion is strangely... pleasing. May I have another?"

Genya nodded, eagerly giving her a refill after, then clinked his cup against her in a toast, then took a look across the room where the present unwrapping was taking place.

"Um, thank you," came Otto's somewhat-pleased-yet-mystified voice, lifting her present out of the box.

"Vivio made it for you in one of her classes," Sein clarified, in response to her sister's questioning face. "As thanks for all your help this past year."

Otto's face brightened. "Ah, then I shall treasure it immensely! I'll find a place to hang it when I get home."

Genya squinted and just barely managed to make out the fact that all eight Ottos were holding a mobile, from which several colorful beads and animal shapes hung.

On the eighth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, wow!" Nove exclaimed excitedly, taking a look at the various objects within her present.

"We all know how much you like merchandise, so we all pitched in and got you various things with the logo," Ginga explained.

Nove reddened slightly, still a bit ashamed her sisters knew how much of a Superman/Supergirl fangirl she was. Still, that didn't stop her from pulling out a shirt that had a cape attached, and then immediately donning it on to strike a pose.

Genya raised his glass in toast to the nine copies of his daughter, then downed it and exhaled happily.

On the ninth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"What is this?" Dieci questioned, lifting the large metal box out.

"That's so you can keep your stuff out of my stuff!" Nove huffed, but despite the somewhat-belligerant tone, there was an undercurrent of sisterly teasing there. "It's got a lot of compartments to keep your knick-nacks secure and in one place."

"I see," Dieci replied, working the combination written in the manual to open the safe.

Genya thought it was nice of Nove to get enough of them for each of her ten sisters.

On the tenth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, and here we are, one for Wendi!" Ginga announced, bringing a beautifully-wrapped present over.

The redhead's eyes lit up as she eagerly accepted it, quickly tearing off the paper.

"Careful, Ginga, you almost lost a finger there," Subaru teased.

"Ha ha," Wendi laughed in a monotone voice, then blinked as she lifted the stuffed animal out and studied it, before giving her hugely grinning sisters a partial glaring look, eyes half-lidded. "Very funny, you guys."

"Aren't you the one who is always looking for huge feet?" Cinque asked innocently, curious.

"That's 'Bigfoot' and he DOES exist; I saw him!" Wendi insisted, then sighed as she took another look at the stuffed human-ape hybrid animal. "Still, it is nice and furry."

"It's not exactly a bigfoot," Subaru explained, mirth hidden in her eyes. "Look at the tag."

She did, as a chorus of laughter greeted her reddening ears. "Ha ha, very funny. A 'Wendigo' doll."

Genya's tears were overflowing at how well his daughters were getting along. "I'm so blessed," he tried to say, except it came out more like: "I'msho blezd."

On the eleventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya dearly wished the room would stop spinning so he could let go of the couch arm and take another drink.

"Ginga, I dad's about lost it again," Subaru noted, sighing.

The elder sister looked over and matched her sister's expression of exasperation. "Well, he almost made it past 10pm this time. Do you want to take care of him, or shall I?"

Streaks of tears began to flow down Genya's cheeks once more as he began to cry; he had such caring daughters.

"I can do it," Deed offered, standing up.

"Are you sure, Deed?" Ginga questioned.

"I am closer," the other cyborg stated. "And I'd like to do something to help out. What do you need me to do?"

Subaru chuckled. "Just take him to his room and lay him down on his bed so he can sleep it off."

"I cansh doit meshelf," Genya insisted, leaning forward a bit, but then leaning back again. "Shoon ash I ken getup."

"I got you," Deed told him, pulling him to his feet and putting his arm over her shoulder, her cyborg strength easily enough to practically drag him down the hall.

Genya tried to focus on all twelve of the women helping him as the world did somersaults. "Yer cute! How... *hic!* old are you?"

"I suppose I am about 4, chronologically," she replied, opening his bedroom door.

His spirits sank. "I schee."

"But I suppose I am about 19 or 20 biologically," Deed continued thoughtfully.

"Woo!" Genya cheered half-heartily as she laid him down, the dizzying trip making him close his eyes.

As the door closed, he dreamed of twelve identical Deeds tenderly caring to his every need....

On the twelfth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Twelve legal Deeds,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes (piping)
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree!

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

Merry Christmas everyone! Or Feliz Navidad, Mele Kalikimaka, Happy Hanukkah, Krazy Kwanza, or whatever you celebrate! And if you don't, then at least down a bunch of spiked eggnog! Considered doing this from Jail's perspective instead, but I felt Genya getting smashed and seeing multiples made a bit more sense and was a bit more amusing. Some of the puns may not come across so well, though. =( Still, at least I can share Jail's version:

On the twelfth day of Christmas, mad science brought to me,
Twelve Deeds a-slicing,
Eleven Wendi's surfing,
Ten Dieci blasting,
Nine Nove's skating,
Eight Otto's shooting,
Seven Sette's a-throwing,
Six Sein's a-diving
Five kitchen Cinque's!
Four Quattro's,
Three speedy Tre's,
Two lying Due's,
and an Uno from my genetic tree!

And now, courtesy of Nanoha, a couple of extra songs for you to sing this holiday season:

Dashing through the sky,
preparing to fight a foe,
RH says "Standby,"
Then emits a soft, pink glow.
I see a new recruit,
A staff forms in my hand,
What fun it is to aim and shoot,
A spell you can't withstand!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

I slapped Arisa's cheek,
Shot Fate-chan from the sky,
Showed Vita my technique,
A defense program did die.
I cooled Teana's head,
Dieci, Blaster One go!
And Quattro wished that she was dead,
While I blasted Vivio!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

Fate: (poking head into the room) "Nanoha? What are you singing?"
Nanoha: (smiles innocently) "Oh... nothing."
Fate: (raises eyebrow) "Right. Well, I'm heading out."
Nanoha: "Have fun!" (waves, then resumes singing once she's sure Fate is out of earshot)

Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
had a very shiny spell.
And if you ever saw it,
You would wet your pants and yell.
The gothic loli knight Vita,
used to try and get away;
She never let poor Nanoha,
express what she had to say.

Then one foggy Christmas eve,
Yuuno came to say;
"Nanoha with your spell so bright,
Won't you shoot Reinforce tonight?"

Then how the Cloud Knights loved her!
As they shouted out with glee;
Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
You'll go down in vague yu-ri!

Vote for your favorite!

Edit: Forgot to add in this this link to the 12 Anime Motivators of Christmas (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=s6ZSqQGAIEM) (a bit NSFW) which was done a couple of years ago. The voice is the vocaloid thing you might have heard about. Warning that it's a bit high pitched.

[SilentOutlaw]

*Falls out of chair laughing*

I definitely am going to vote for Nanoha the friendly shooter!

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Secuence 0 - Welcome 1 - 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3386421&postcount=28095)

So A is it.


You are a man. Well more like a young man, as you are in the most cliche age that you could imagine, 16 years. You certainly feel like one of those heroes that appear in cartoons. You laugh and finally hear your voice. You realize that you can finally speak. You try to move but you still can't. So you do what any normal person would do in your place.

“Hello! Is anybody here!?” You shout. You know that is improbable that someone is here. Still it is worth a shot. And so you wait for a while to see if someone answers. And you wait. And wait. And then, after a long time, at least for you, you realize that you are alone. So you start to wonder, because really there is nothing else to do.

And, with the same sudden realization that happened before, a name, your name, appears in your head.

“Yuuno. Scrya Yuuno.” You speak without any reason. Better than not hearing anything at least. And suddenly you feel that you are standing on the floor, which is weird because you can almost swear that you were doing that in the first place. Without you noticing it, a path has formed in front of you. With nothing else to do, you decide to follow it.

And you walk, and walk, and walk. You feel like there is no end to this and you grimly think that maybe there isn't. You stop that train of thought and start wondering again what happened to your memory. It is weird that you don't remember most of your life, but you do so with little things. You don't remember your family or friends but you do remember what a cartoon is, about magic and the fact that you can use it. You don't remember how to but you remember you can. It is disappointing because then you could use some sort of spell to know where in the nine circles of hell you are.

“Link with the Moon Cell established.”

You hear a voice that comes from everywhere. You also notice that there is a set of doors in front of you that appeared out of nowhere. Well not out of nowhere since you saw how they formed from nothingness.

“Please choose your SE.RA.PH program.”

'SE.RA.PH?' You wonder what that could mean. You put it out of your mind for the moment since the voice seems to be programed to do this. And you may have to think, later, about how do you know that. You pay attention to the doors in front of you. There are three and each one of them is different. The one in the left is a pink door, though is a shade of pink that thankfully doesn't kill your eyes. The one in the middle is more like a rainbow. You decide not to think a lot about that one. The last one, the right one, is a light blue door. You get a weird feeling about this last one.

You sigh and start to walk to the

a) Pink door
b) Rainbow door
c) Blue door

Did I mention this is an AU? Because this is an AU and maybe has a little bit of crossover with something. You´ll see~~

Claiming this page in the name of something or other.
Because it's shiny.
“Run this by me one more time.”

It was a normal looking sight of two young women bickering as they strolled through one of the local parks. They were dressed in identical looking outfits with the only difference being one was blue and the other red. Their hairstyles were also quite different with the red haired one having a long pigtail and a headband while the pink haired one only had a flower accessory on her head while having the same headband.

“There’s a certain acquaintance of the infamous Ace of Aces that happened to cause an entirely new timeline to exist because he ran across an odd Lost Logia which happened to be a pair of odd looking sunglasses. It then attached itself to his head and gave him a complete personality turnaround which plunged the universe into chaos thanks to extreme Testosterone Poisoning and a war between multiple armies consisting only of women to determine how they will be ranked in his harem.”

There was a twitch on the red haired girl’s eyebrow but she managed to keep her composure. “How did that chain of events unfold in the first place?”

“The root cause has been determined by him perceiving an emotional gap between himself and Takamachi-san. The gap grew large enough for him to start taking long distance excavations to hunt for Lost Logia which caused him to stumble across those shades. It’s our duty as the Protector of Destiny and the Right Hand of Time to set him straight! Any questions?”

“Just one. What the hell did you take to get this heavily intoxicated to come up with this sorry excuse of a temporal intervention operation?” snapped Amitie Florian as she glared at her red clad companion.

“I can’t believe that you would accuse your own sister of being drunk!” gasped Kyrie Florian in a dramatic tone.

“Being intoxicated doesn’t necessarily mean being drunk. There are all sorts of substance abuses that fall under that definition along with caffeine and… why am I arguing about this with you?” The blue clad girl sighed before trying to get back to business. “By the way, what was the probability of that timeline happening?”

“Less than 0.0001 percent!”

“… and you managed to requisition a time jump for an operation to prevent a timeline that has less than a 0.0001 percent chance of occurring?”

“It was a class five timeline!” protested the pink haired girl.

Amitie gave a small sigh. “Ugh… let’s just get this over with. What do we need to do for… who are we targeting anyway?”

“The head of the Bureau’s Infinite Library, Yuuno Scrya,” answered the other girl.

“Oi, we’re not going to play matchmaker, right? That would be a violation of protocol.”

That odd little grin came back to Kyrie’s face. “I know! Besides, I got something better in mind, Amitie-chan!”

“… Kaiser help us all.”

**********

He honestly didn’t know how this happened.

Yuuno had been expecting a hectic workday in mid-November since that was when university students would be hustling through his Library to obtain research materials to write their course papers. He should have been facing dozens of requests to place holds and track down books.

But there was nothing. His schedule had been mysteriously cleared. Apparently, someone had been able to help the students ahead of time before they needed to come to him. It was odd having the rest of the day off.

Then he received a sudden call from Nanoha asking him for help with her therapy which was really weird. He wasn’t sure how he would be of any use in her physical recovery regiment designed to get her body back into good condition after nearly burning herself out from the JS Incident in September. But who was he to complain about spending more time with her?

So once he packed up his briefcase, he made his way over to the Athletics Centre to where her sessions were held. The assigned gymnasium wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. A wide open space with plenty of floor mats placed evenly about. The temperature was a bit on the warmer side, a bit higher than the average room temperature and was most likely due to the ventilation system acting up.

Just as Yuuno shed his green jacket and tie, he heard that sweet voice call out his name. “Yuuno-kun!”

He quickly turned to where she called his name… and started blushing when he saw her attire. “Nanoha, just what are you wearing?! Is that an appropriate workout outfit?”

She looked at her red athletic bikini and blinked in confusion. “What’s wrong with this? Beach volleyball players wear this all the time when they play their matches. Besides, it’s stuffy in here and working up a sweat in regular uniforms isn’t healthy for the skin.”

“That’s not the…” Wait, why was he complaining? He might as well appreciate the sight for all it’s worth. “Uh, so how am I supposed to help? We're not playing beach volleyball, are we?”

“Nope! It’s wrestling!” answered Nanoha in that sunny tone of hers.

Wait… what?

Lyrical Magical Wrestler Nanoha-chan... To Be Continued!
EDIT: Updated FF.Net version of Material Days. Nothing really knew except a few light tweaks here and there.
Magical, truly amusing, is this going anywhere because it can't wait 'til it gets there.

Ho ho ho, Kaijo Claus comes bearing gifts for all! Perhaps a bit early, but these are the kinds of gifts I want you to enjoy this entire holiday season. Just a note that I'm kinda setting this fic in my Crisis-verse as it's the only way I could really work this, so as long as you're kinda familiar with Crisis and Red Jewel Diaries, you'll be fine. If you're not, you might be a bit confused, but it shouldn't be too critical to understanding.

So, without further ado, I present to you, the 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (which I'm presuming Tempy will love!):

Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The 12 Cyborgs of Christmas

Xx~~*~~xX

It was that time of year again, wherein a certain small (but growing) subsection of Mid-Childa residents had begun celebrating a holiday imported from Earth. At the Nakajima residence in particular, Genya and his family was experiencing something new: As he looked around his house, all of the cyborg sisters had come together for the first time in a long time, to celebrate this special holiday under the same roof. Sein, Otto, and Deed had come over from the church, while Quattro, Tre, and Sette had been released from prison some time ago; Genya was one of the few who knew they now secretly worked for Auris.

[Who could have imagined that when you brought those two girls home that day, Quint, that I'd end up with such a full house,] Genya mused while taking a long drink from his cup, enjoying the smooth flavor his his special holiday eggnog, and then watching as his eldest daughter began to hand out presents.

On the first day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
A Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

He couldn't help but smile at the girls' expressions as they began to receive their gifts, their faces lightning up in wonderment and joy. His gaze traveled over his second child, and he had to do a double-take because he could swear there were two of them.

On the second day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya blinked and quickly finished off the rest of his drink, all concerns of inaccurate visions slowly melting away into a warmth of burning goodness emanating from his belly.

"Would you like some more?" Tre offered awkwardly, filling Genya's cup with more eggnog. She appeared to be not quite comfortable with the atmosphere, but was honestly trying to fit in by.

"Y-yes, thank you, um..." he started to say, then paused to rub his eyes.

"Tre," the three women supplied a bit nervously.

On the third day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya shook his head, wondering if perhaps he put a bit too much of his special sauce into the drink

"Something wrong, father?" a sly Quattro offered, sitting down next to him and taking a long drink as well.

"Since when am I yur father?" Genya countered, his speech slurring a bit, taking another gulp and then blinking several times as he looked at his new couch mate.

"Just teasing," the four of them replied in unison. "But this... what do you call it? Eggnog? It is quite delicious."

On the fourth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh ho ho," Quattro laughed, reaching for the nearby pitcher that Tre had left in order to refill their cups. "Did I do that right? That is the standard holiday laugh, correct?"

"Yesh," Genya answered almost absently, finishing off his nummy cup and offering it to Quattro to refill, but it was only half-filled before the pitcher became empty.

"Oh dear, is there more?" she asked a bit despondently.

Genya's head moved up and down in exageratted motions in what passed for nodding. "Yesh, but itsh in the refrigor... refreger... refryer?"

The #4 cyborg twisted her head to call into the kitchen. "Cinque, would you be a dear and get us some more eggnog from the refrigerator? We're all out!"

"I'll be right there," the five Cinques answered from behind the counter that divided the living room and kitchen as Genya stared in fascination at the multiple identical individuals.

On the fifth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Moooaarrr," Genya almost groaned as his glass was refilled by the #5 cyborg, and then toasted Quattro before the pair quickly downed their new drinks. They promptly hiccuped in unison and giggled at each other.

"Um, are you okay?" Sein asked, having been studying the Nakajima patriarch. "Too much alcohol isn't good for you; maybe you should slow down?"

Genya smiled gratefully at all six of her. "I can stop aaaaanytiiime."

On the sixth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Six warning Seins,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Is the eggnog really good?" Sette asked, wearing a Santa cap curious as she came over to study the concoction.

"Wonderful!" Quattro nearly cooed, offering her a cup. "You should have some!"

"Fantashtic!" Genya agreed, grabbing the pitcher on his third try and leaning over to fill Sette's glass. "Ready?"

The seven Settes nodded, and Genya felt it was good he had seven arms holding seven pitchers of eggnog to fill all seven cups.

On the seventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Sette took a sip, then blinked and down the whole cup. "You're right, this concotion is strangely... pleasing. May I have another?"

Genya nodded, eagerly giving her a refill after, then clinked his cup against her in a toast, then took a look across the room where the present unwrapping was taking place.

"Um, thank you," came Otto's somewhat-pleased-yet-mystified voice, lifting her present out of the box.

"Vivio made it for you in one of her classes," Sein clarified, in response to her sister's questioning face. "As thanks for all your help this past year."

Otto's face brightened. "Ah, then I shall treasure it immensely! I'll find a place to hang it when I get home."

Genya squinted and just barely managed to make out the fact that all eight Ottos were holding a mobile, from which several colorful beads and animal shapes hung.

On the eighth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, wow!" Nove exclaimed excitedly, taking a look at the various objects within her present.

"We all know how much you like merchandise, so we all pitched in and got you various things with the logo," Ginga explained.

Nove reddened slightly, still a bit ashamed her sisters knew how much of a Superman/Supergirl fangirl she was. Still, that didn't stop her from pulling out a shirt that had a cape attached, and then immediately donning it on to strike a pose.

Genya raised his glass in toast to the nine copies of his daughter, then downed it and exhaled happily.

On the ninth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"What is this?" Dieci questioned, lifting the large metal box out.

"That's so you can keep your stuff out of my stuff!" Nove huffed, but despite the somewhat-belligerant tone, there was an undercurrent of sisterly teasing there. "It's got a lot of compartments to keep your knick-nacks secure and in one place."

"I see," Dieci replied, working the combination written in the manual to open the safe.

Genya thought it was nice of Nove to get enough of them for each of her ten sisters.

On the tenth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, and here we are, one for Wendi!" Ginga announced, bringing a beautifully-wrapped present over.

The redhead's eyes lit up as she eagerly accepted it, quickly tearing off the paper.

"Careful, Ginga, you almost lost a finger there," Subaru teased.

"Ha ha," Wendi laughed in a monotone voice, then blinked as she lifted the stuffed animal out and studied it, before giving her hugely grinning sisters a partial glaring look, eyes half-lidded. "Very funny, you guys."

"Aren't you the one who is always looking for huge feet?" Cinque asked innocently, curious.

"That's 'Bigfoot' and he DOES exist; I saw him!" Wendi insisted, then sighed as she took another look at the stuffed human-ape hybrid animal. "Still, it is nice and furry."

"It's not exactly a bigfoot," Subaru explained, mirth hidden in her eyes. "Look at the tag."

She did, as a chorus of laughter greeted her reddening ears. "Ha ha, very funny. A 'Wendigo' doll."

Genya's tears were overflowing at how well his daughters were getting along. "I'm so blessed," he tried to say, except it came out more like: "I'msho blezd."

On the eleventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya dearly wished the room would stop spinning so he could let go of the couch arm and take another drink.

"Ginga, I dad's about lost it again," Subaru noted, sighing.

The elder sister looked over and matched her sister's expression of exasperation. "Well, he almost made it past 10pm this time. Do you want to take care of him, or shall I?"

Streaks of tears began to flow down Genya's cheeks once more as he began to cry; he had such caring daughters.

"I can do it," Deed offered, standing up.

"Are you sure, Deed?" Ginga questioned.

"I am closer," the other cyborg stated. "And I'd like to do something to help out. What do you need me to do?"

Subaru chuckled. "Just take him to his room and lay him down on his bed so he can sleep it off."

"I cansh doit meshelf," Genya insisted, leaning forward a bit, but then leaning back again. "Shoon ash I ken getup."

"I got you," Deed told him, pulling him to his feet and putting his arm over her shoulder, her cyborg strength easily enough to practically drag him down the hall.

Genya tried to focus on all twelve of the women helping him as the world did somersaults. "Yer cute! How... *hic!* old are you?"

"I suppose I am about 4, chronologically," she replied, opening his bedroom door.

His spirits sank. "I schee."

"But I suppose I am about 19 or 20 biologically," Deed continued thoughtfully.

"Woo!" Genya cheered half-heartily as she laid him down, the dizzying trip making him close his eyes.

As the door closed, he dreamed of twelve identical Deeds tenderly caring to his every need....

On the twelfth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Twelve legal Deeds,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes (piping)
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree!

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

Merry Christmas everyone! Or Feliz Navidad, Mele Kalikimaka, Happy Hanukkah, Krazy Kwanza, or whatever you celebrate! And if you don't, then at least down a bunch of spiked eggnog! Considered doing this from Jail's perspective instead, but I felt Genya getting smashed and seeing multiples made a bit more sense and was a bit more amusing. Some of the puns may not come across so well, though. =( Still, at least I can share Jail's version:

On the twelfth day of Christmas, mad science brought to me,
Twelve Deeds a-slicing,
Eleven Wendi's surfing,
Ten Dieci blasting,
Nine Nove's skating,
Eight Otto's shooting,
Seven Sette's a-throwing,
Six Sein's a-diving
Five kitchen Cinque's!
Four Quattro's,
Three speedy Tre's,
Two lying Due's,
and an Uno from my genetic tree!

And now, courtesy of Nanoha, a couple of extra songs for you to sing this holiday season:

Dashing through the sky,
preparing to fight a foe,
RH says "Standby,"
Then emits a soft, pink glow.
I see a new recruit,
A staff forms in my hand,
What fun it is to aim and shoot,
A spell you can't withstand!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

I slapped Arisa's cheek,
Shot Fate-chan from the sky,
Showed Vita my technique,
A defense program did die.
I cooled Teana's head,
Dieci, Blaster One go!
And Quattro wished that she was dead,
While I blasted Vivio!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

Fate: (poking head into the room) "Nanoha? What are you singing?"
Nanoha: (smiles innocently) "Oh... nothing."
Fate: (raises eyebrow) "Right. Well, I'm heading out."
Nanoha: "Have fun!" (waves, then resumes singing once she's sure Fate is out of earshot)

Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
had a very shiny spell.
And if you ever saw it,
You would wet your pants and yell.
The gothic loli knight Vita,
used to try and get away;
She never let poor Nanoha,
express what she had to say.

Then one foggy Christmas eve,
Yuuno came to say;
"Nanoha with your spell so bright,
Won't you shoot Reinforce tonight?"

Then how the Cloud Knights loved her!
As they shouted out with glee;
Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
You'll go down in vague yu-ri!

Vote for your favorite!
I liked those very much, if I could find my Christmas Karaoke CD I'd sing them on christmas day just to see what my family's reaction would be.

[Yasanagi]

Hm... How can you be using those two characters when you have no idea what they're like and what they actually do :confused:

Honestly, I'm just basing rough ideas of their personality from the current promo art seen so far. Amitie looks like the serious one while Kyrie's more of a playful type.

[SNobleJr]

So who missed me?!

... *crickets chip*

... Ok then :heh: Well, sorry to interupt your regularly scheduled Nanya thread, but I have a little something here. It's a short about Yuuno and Chrono.

-snip-

Used spoiler tags to hopefully retain the surprise. Also, I tried to maximise the comedic value of that last line. If anyone has any suggestions on how it could be better, please let me know.

Heh. I saw the first twist coming, and that it would be a misunderstanding, but didn't guess what the real issue was. Good punchline, by the way.

Ho ho ho, Kaijo Claus comes bearing gifts for all! Perhaps a bit early, but these are the kinds of gifts I want you to enjoy this entire holiday season. Just a note that I'm kinda setting this fic in my Crisis-verse as it's the only way I could really work this, so as long as you're kinda familiar with Crisis and Red Jewel Diaries, you'll be fine. If you're not, you might be a bit confused, but it shouldn't be too critical to understanding.

So, without further ado, I present to you, the 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (which I'm presuming Tempy will love!):

-snip-

I think that by now, you've proven beyond any and all doubt that Genya Nakajima plus inebriation equals instant hilarity. Lots and lots of fun to be had with a drunken man's unreliable perception and weird train of thought, huh?

Also, that pun involving Wendi made me groan, hard. But in a good way.

[Alavon]

Ho ho ho, Kaijo Claus comes bearing gifts for all! Perhaps a bit early, but these are the kinds of gifts I want you to enjoy this entire holiday season. Just a note that I'm kinda setting this fic in my Crisis-verse as it's the only way I could really work this, so as long as you're kinda familiar with Crisis and Red Jewel Diaries, you'll be fine. If you're not, you might be a bit confused, but it shouldn't be too critical to understanding.

So, without further ado, I present to you, the 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (which I'm presuming Tempy will love!):

Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The 12 Cyborgs of Christmas

Xx~~*~~xX

It was that time of year again, wherein a certain small (but growing) subsection of Mid-Childa residents had begun celebrating a holiday imported from Earth. At the Nakajima residence in particular, Genya and his family was experiencing something new: As he looked around his house, all of the cyborg sisters had come together for the first time in a long time, to celebrate this special holiday under the same roof. Sein, Otto, and Deed had come over from the church, while Quattro, Tre, and Sette had been released from prison some time ago; Genya was one of the few who knew they now secretly worked for Auris.

[Who could have imagined that when you brought those two girls home that day, Quint, that I'd end up with such a full house,] Genya mused while taking a long drink from his cup, enjoying the smooth flavor his his special holiday eggnog, and then watching as his eldest daughter began to hand out presents.

On the first day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
A Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

He couldn't help but smile at the girls' expressions as they began to receive their gifts, their faces lightning up in wonderment and joy. His gaze traveled over his second child, and he had to do a double-take because he could swear there were two of them.

On the second day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya blinked and quickly finished off the rest of his drink, all concerns of inaccurate visions slowly melting away into a warmth of burning goodness emanating from his belly.

"Would you like some more?" Tre offered awkwardly, filling Genya's cup with more eggnog. She appeared to be not quite comfortable with the atmosphere, but was honestly trying to fit in by.

"Y-yes, thank you, um..." he started to say, then paused to rub his eyes.

"Tre," the three women supplied a bit nervously.

On the third day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya shook his head, wondering if perhaps he put a bit too much of his special sauce into the drink

"Something wrong, father?" a sly Quattro offered, sitting down next to him and taking a long drink as well.

"Since when am I yur father?" Genya countered, his speech slurring a bit, taking another gulp and then blinking several times as he looked at his new couch mate.

"Just teasing," the four of them replied in unison. "But this... what do you call it? Eggnog? It is quite delicious."

On the fourth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh ho ho," Quattro laughed, reaching for the nearby pitcher that Tre had left in order to refill their cups. "Did I do that right? That is the standard holiday laugh, correct?"

"Yesh," Genya answered almost absently, finishing off his nummy cup and offering it to Quattro to refill, but it was only half-filled before the pitcher became empty.

"Oh dear, is there more?" she asked a bit despondently.

Genya's head moved up and down in exageratted motions in what passed for nodding. "Yesh, but itsh in the refrigor... refreger... refryer?"

The #4 cyborg twisted her head to call into the kitchen. "Cinque, would you be a dear and get us some more eggnog from the refrigerator? We're all out!"

"I'll be right there," the five Cinques answered from behind the counter that divided the living room and kitchen as Genya stared in fascination at the multiple identical individuals.

On the fifth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Moooaarrr," Genya almost groaned as his glass was refilled by the #5 cyborg, and then toasted Quattro before the pair quickly downed their new drinks. They promptly hiccuped in unison and giggled at each other.

"Um, are you okay?" Sein asked, having been studying the Nakajima patriarch. "Too much alcohol isn't good for you; maybe you should slow down?"

Genya smiled gratefully at all six of her. "I can stop aaaaanytiiime."

On the sixth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Six warning Seins,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Is the eggnog really good?" Sette asked, wearing a Santa cap curious as she came over to study the concoction.

"Wonderful!" Quattro nearly cooed, offering her a cup. "You should have some!"

"Fantashtic!" Genya agreed, grabbing the pitcher on his third try and leaning over to fill Sette's glass. "Ready?"

The seven Settes nodded, and Genya felt it was good he had seven arms holding seven pitchers of eggnog to fill all seven cups.

On the seventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Sette took a sip, then blinked and down the whole cup. "You're right, this concotion is strangely... pleasing. May I have another?"

Genya nodded, eagerly giving her a refill after, then clinked his cup against her in a toast, then took a look across the room where the present unwrapping was taking place.

"Um, thank you," came Otto's somewhat-pleased-yet-mystified voice, lifting her present out of the box.

"Vivio made it for you in one of her classes," Sein clarified, in response to her sister's questioning face. "As thanks for all your help this past year."

Otto's face brightened. "Ah, then I shall treasure it immensely! I'll find a place to hang it when I get home."

Genya squinted and just barely managed to make out the fact that all eight Ottos were holding a mobile, from which several colorful beads and animal shapes hung.

On the eighth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, wow!" Nove exclaimed excitedly, taking a look at the various objects within her present.

"We all know how much you like merchandise, so we all pitched in and got you various things with the logo," Ginga explained.

Nove reddened slightly, still a bit ashamed her sisters knew how much of a Superman/Supergirl fangirl she was. Still, that didn't stop her from pulling out a shirt that had a cape attached, and then immediately donning it on to strike a pose.

Genya raised his glass in toast to the nine copies of his daughter, then downed it and exhaled happily.

On the ninth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"What is this?" Dieci questioned, lifting the large metal box out.

"That's so you can keep your stuff out of my stuff!" Nove huffed, but despite the somewhat-belligerant tone, there was an undercurrent of sisterly teasing there. "It's got a lot of compartments to keep your knick-nacks secure and in one place."

"I see," Dieci replied, working the combination written in the manual to open the safe.

Genya thought it was nice of Nove to get enough of them for each of her ten sisters.

On the tenth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, and here we are, one for Wendi!" Ginga announced, bringing a beautifully-wrapped present over.

The redhead's eyes lit up as she eagerly accepted it, quickly tearing off the paper.

"Careful, Ginga, you almost lost a finger there," Subaru teased.

"Ha ha," Wendi laughed in a monotone voice, then blinked as she lifted the stuffed animal out and studied it, before giving her hugely grinning sisters a partial glaring look, eyes half-lidded. "Very funny, you guys."

"Aren't you the one who is always looking for huge feet?" Cinque asked innocently, curious.

"That's 'Bigfoot' and he DOES exist; I saw him!" Wendi insisted, then sighed as she took another look at the stuffed human-ape hybrid animal. "Still, it is nice and furry."

"It's not exactly a bigfoot," Subaru explained, mirth hidden in her eyes. "Look at the tag."

She did, as a chorus of laughter greeted her reddening ears. "Ha ha, very funny. A 'Wendigo' doll."

Genya's tears were overflowing at how well his daughters were getting along. "I'm so blessed," he tried to say, except it came out more like: "I'msho blezd."

On the eleventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya dearly wished the room would stop spinning so he could let go of the couch arm and take another drink.

"Ginga, I dad's about lost it again," Subaru noted, sighing.

The elder sister looked over and matched her sister's expression of exasperation. "Well, he almost made it past 10pm this time. Do you want to take care of him, or shall I?"

Streaks of tears began to flow down Genya's cheeks once more as he began to cry; he had such caring daughters.

"I can do it," Deed offered, standing up.

"Are you sure, Deed?" Ginga questioned.

"I am closer," the other cyborg stated. "And I'd like to do something to help out. What do you need me to do?"

Subaru chuckled. "Just take him to his room and lay him down on his bed so he can sleep it off."

"I cansh doit meshelf," Genya insisted, leaning forward a bit, but then leaning back again. "Shoon ash I ken getup."

"I got you," Deed told him, pulling him to his feet and putting his arm over her shoulder, her cyborg strength easily enough to practically drag him down the hall.

Genya tried to focus on all twelve of the women helping him as the world did somersaults. "Yer cute! How... *hic!* old are you?"

"I suppose I am about 4, chronologically," she replied, opening his bedroom door.

His spirits sank. "I schee."

"But I suppose I am about 19 or 20 biologically," Deed continued thoughtfully.

"Woo!" Genya cheered half-heartily as she laid him down, the dizzying trip making him close his eyes.

As the door closed, he dreamed of twelve identical Deeds tenderly caring to his every need....

On the twelfth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Twelve legal Deeds,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes (piping)
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree!

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

Merry Christmas everyone! Or Feliz Navidad, Mele Kalikimaka, Happy Hanukkah, Krazy Kwanza, or whatever you celebrate! And if you don't, then at least down a bunch of spiked eggnog! Considered doing this from Jail's perspective instead, but I felt Genya getting smashed and seeing multiples made a bit more sense and was a bit more amusing. Some of the puns may not come across so well, though. =( Still, at least I can share Jail's version:

On the twelfth day of Christmas, mad science brought to me,
Twelve Deeds a-slicing,
Eleven Wendi's surfing,
Ten Dieci blasting,
Nine Nove's skating,
Eight Otto's shooting,
Seven Sette's a-throwing,
Six Sein's a-diving
Five kitchen Cinque's!
Four Quattro's,
Three speedy Tre's,
Two lying Due's,
and an Uno from my genetic tree!

And now, courtesy of Nanoha, a couple of extra songs for you to sing this holiday season:

Dashing through the sky,
preparing to fight a foe,
RH says "Standby,"
Then emits a soft, pink glow.
I see a new recruit,
A staff forms in my hand,
What fun it is to aim and shoot,
A spell you can't withstand!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

I slapped Arisa's cheek,
Shot Fate-chan from the sky,
Showed Vita my technique,
A defense program did die.
I cooled Teana's head,
Dieci, Blaster One go!
And Quattro wished that she was dead,
While I blasted Vivio!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

Fate: (poking head into the room) "Nanoha? What are you singing?"
Nanoha: (smiles innocently) "Oh... nothing."
Fate: (raises eyebrow) "Right. Well, I'm heading out."
Nanoha: "Have fun!" (waves, then resumes singing once she's sure Fate is out of earshot)

Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
had a very shiny spell.
And if you ever saw it,
You would wet your pants and yell.
The gothic loli knight Vita,
used to try and get away;
She never let poor Nanoha,
express what she had to say.

Then one foggy Christmas eve,
Yuuno came to say;
"Nanoha with your spell so bright,
Won't you shoot Reinforce tonight?"

Then how the Cloud Knights loved her!
As they shouted out with glee;
Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
You'll go down in vague yu-ri!

Vote for your favorite!

Edit: Forgot to add in this this link to the 12 Anime Motivators of Christmas (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=s6ZSqQGAIEM) (a bit NSFW) which was done a couple of years ago. The voice is the vocaloid thing you might have heard about. Warning that it's a bit high pitched.

Definitely, Nanoha The Friendly Shooter! XD

[00-Raiser]

Ho ho ho, Kaijo Claus comes bearing gifts for all! Perhaps a bit early, but these are the kinds of gifts I want you to enjoy this entire holiday season. Just a note that I'm kinda setting this fic in my Crisis-verse as it's the only way I could really work this, so as long as you're kinda familiar with Crisis and Red Jewel Diaries, you'll be fine. If you're not, you might be a bit confused, but it shouldn't be too critical to understanding.

So, without further ado, I present to you, the 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (which I'm presuming Tempy will love!):

Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha
The 12 Cyborgs of Christmas

Xx~~*~~xX

It was that time of year again, wherein a certain small (but growing) subsection of Mid-Childa residents had begun celebrating a holiday imported from Earth. At the Nakajima residence in particular, Genya and his family was experiencing something new: As he looked around his house, all of the cyborg sisters had come together for the first time in a long time, to celebrate this special holiday under the same roof. Sein, Otto, and Deed had come over from the church, while Quattro, Tre, and Sette had been released from prison some time ago; Genya was one of the few who knew they now secretly worked for Auris.

[Who could have imagined that when you brought those two girls home that day, Quint, that I'd end up with such a full house,] Genya mused while taking a long drink from his cup, enjoying the smooth flavor his his special holiday eggnog, and then watching as his eldest daughter began to hand out presents.

On the first day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
A Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

He couldn't help but smile at the girls' expressions as they began to receive their gifts, their faces lightning up in wonderment and joy. His gaze traveled over his second child, and he had to do a double-take because he could swear there were two of them.

On the second day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya blinked and quickly finished off the rest of his drink, all concerns of inaccurate visions slowly melting away into a warmth of burning goodness emanating from his belly.

"Would you like some more?" Tre offered awkwardly, filling Genya's cup with more eggnog. She appeared to be not quite comfortable with the atmosphere, but was honestly trying to fit in by.

"Y-yes, thank you, um..." he started to say, then paused to rub his eyes.

"Tre," the three women supplied a bit nervously.

On the third day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya shook his head, wondering if perhaps he put a bit too much of his special sauce into the drink

"Something wrong, father?" a sly Quattro offered, sitting down next to him and taking a long drink as well.

"Since when am I yur father?" Genya countered, his speech slurring a bit, taking another gulp and then blinking several times as he looked at his new couch mate.

"Just teasing," the four of them replied in unison. "But this... what do you call it? Eggnog? It is quite delicious."

On the fourth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh ho ho," Quattro laughed, reaching for the nearby pitcher that Tre had left in order to refill their cups. "Did I do that right? That is the standard holiday laugh, correct?"

"Yesh," Genya answered almost absently, finishing off his nummy cup and offering it to Quattro to refill, but it was only half-filled before the pitcher became empty.

"Oh dear, is there more?" she asked a bit despondently.

Genya's head moved up and down in exageratted motions in what passed for nodding. "Yesh, but itsh in the refrigor... refreger... refryer?"

The #4 cyborg twisted her head to call into the kitchen. "Cinque, would you be a dear and get us some more eggnog from the refrigerator? We're all out!"

"I'll be right there," the five Cinques answered from behind the counter that divided the living room and kitchen as Genya stared in fascination at the multiple identical individuals.

On the fifth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Moooaarrr," Genya almost groaned as his glass was refilled by the #5 cyborg, and then toasted Quattro before the pair quickly downed their new drinks. They promptly hiccuped in unison and giggled at each other.

"Um, are you okay?" Sein asked, having been studying the Nakajima patriarch. "Too much alcohol isn't good for you; maybe you should slow down?"

Genya smiled gratefully at all six of her. "I can stop aaaaanytiiime."

On the sixth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me,
Six warning Seins,
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Is the eggnog really good?" Sette asked, wearing a Santa cap curious as she came over to study the concoction.

"Wonderful!" Quattro nearly cooed, offering her a cup. "You should have some!"

"Fantashtic!" Genya agreed, grabbing the pitcher on his third try and leaning over to fill Sette's glass. "Ready?"

The seven Settes nodded, and Genya felt it was good he had seven arms holding seven pitchers of eggnog to fill all seven cups.

On the seventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Sette took a sip, then blinked and down the whole cup. "You're right, this concotion is strangely... pleasing. May I have another?"

Genya nodded, eagerly giving her a refill after, then clinked his cup against her in a toast, then took a look across the room where the present unwrapping was taking place.

"Um, thank you," came Otto's somewhat-pleased-yet-mystified voice, lifting her present out of the box.

"Vivio made it for you in one of her classes," Sein clarified, in response to her sister's questioning face. "As thanks for all your help this past year."

Otto's face brightened. "Ah, then I shall treasure it immensely! I'll find a place to hang it when I get home."

Genya squinted and just barely managed to make out the fact that all eight Ottos were holding a mobile, from which several colorful beads and animal shapes hung.

On the eighth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, wow!" Nove exclaimed excitedly, taking a look at the various objects within her present.

"We all know how much you like merchandise, so we all pitched in and got you various things with the logo," Ginga explained.

Nove reddened slightly, still a bit ashamed her sisters knew how much of a Superman/Supergirl fangirl she was. Still, that didn't stop her from pulling out a shirt that had a cape attached, and then immediately donning it on to strike a pose.

Genya raised his glass in toast to the nine copies of his daughter, then downed it and exhaled happily.

On the ninth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"What is this?" Dieci questioned, lifting the large metal box out.

"That's so you can keep your stuff out of my stuff!" Nove huffed, but despite the somewhat-belligerant tone, there was an undercurrent of sisterly teasing there. "It's got a lot of compartments to keep your knick-nacks secure and in one place."

"I see," Dieci replied, working the combination written in the manual to open the safe.

Genya thought it was nice of Nove to get enough of them for each of her ten sisters.

On the tenth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

"Oh, and here we are, one for Wendi!" Ginga announced, bringing a beautifully-wrapped present over.

The redhead's eyes lit up as she eagerly accepted it, quickly tearing off the paper.

"Careful, Ginga, you almost lost a finger there," Subaru teased.

"Ha ha," Wendi laughed in a monotone voice, then blinked as she lifted the stuffed animal out and studied it, before giving her hugely grinning sisters a partial glaring look, eyes half-lidded. "Very funny, you guys."

"Aren't you the one who is always looking for huge feet?" Cinque asked innocently, curious.

"That's 'Bigfoot' and he DOES exist; I saw him!" Wendi insisted, then sighed as she took another look at the stuffed human-ape hybrid animal. "Still, it is nice and furry."

"It's not exactly a bigfoot," Subaru explained, mirth hidden in her eyes. "Look at the tag."

She did, as a chorus of laughter greeted her reddening ears. "Ha ha, very funny. A 'Wendigo' doll."

Genya's tears were overflowing at how well his daughters were getting along. "I'm so blessed," he tried to say, except it came out more like: "I'msho blezd."

On the eleventh day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes,
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree.

Genya dearly wished the room would stop spinning so he could let go of the couch arm and take another drink.

"Ginga, I dad's about lost it again," Subaru noted, sighing.

The elder sister looked over and matched her sister's expression of exasperation. "Well, he almost made it past 10pm this time. Do you want to take care of him, or shall I?"

Streaks of tears began to flow down Genya's cheeks once more as he began to cry; he had such caring daughters.

"I can do it," Deed offered, standing up.

"Are you sure, Deed?" Ginga questioned.

"I am closer," the other cyborg stated. "And I'd like to do something to help out. What do you need me to do?"

Subaru chuckled. "Just take him to his room and lay him down on his bed so he can sleep it off."

"I cansh doit meshelf," Genya insisted, leaning forward a bit, but then leaning back again. "Shoon ash I ken getup."

"I got you," Deed told him, pulling him to his feet and putting his arm over her shoulder, her cyborg strength easily enough to practically drag him down the hall.

Genya tried to focus on all twelve of the women helping him as the world did somersaults. "Yer cute! How... *hic!* old are you?"

"I suppose I am about 4, chronologically," she replied, opening his bedroom door.

His spirits sank. "I schee."

"But I suppose I am about 19 or 20 biologically," Deed continued thoughtfully.

"Woo!" Genya cheered half-heartily as she laid him down, the dizzying trip making him close his eyes.

As the door closed, he dreamed of twelve identical Deeds tenderly caring to his every need....

On the twelfth day of Christmas, my true love brought to me,
Twelve legal Deeds,
Eleven Wendigos,
Ten Dieci safes (piping)
Nine Super Nove's
Eight Otto mobiles
Seven ready Settes
Six warning Seins
Five kitchen Cinques!
Four Quattros,
Three serving Tres,
Two Subarus,
and a Ginga next to the Christmas tree!

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

Merry Christmas everyone! Or Feliz Navidad, Mele Kalikimaka, Happy Hanukkah, Krazy Kwanza, or whatever you celebrate! And if you don't, then at least down a bunch of spiked eggnog! Considered doing this from Jail's perspective instead, but I felt Genya getting smashed and seeing multiples made a bit more sense and was a bit more amusing. Some of the puns may not come across so well, though. =( Still, at least I can share Jail's version:

On the twelfth day of Christmas, mad science brought to me,
Twelve Deeds a-slicing,
Eleven Wendi's surfing,
Ten Dieci blasting,
Nine Nove's skating,
Eight Otto's shooting,
Seven Sette's a-throwing,
Six Sein's a-diving
Five kitchen Cinque's!
Four Quattro's,
Three speedy Tre's,
Two lying Due's,
and an Uno from my genetic tree!

And now, courtesy of Nanoha, a couple of extra songs for you to sing this holiday season:

Dashing through the sky,
preparing to fight a foe,
RH says "Standby,"
Then emits a soft, pink glow.
I see a new recruit,
A staff forms in my hand,
What fun it is to aim and shoot,
A spell you can't withstand!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

I slapped Arisa's cheek,
Shot Fate-chan from the sky,
Showed Vita my technique,
A defense program did die.
I cooled Teana's head,
Dieci, Blaster One go!
And Quattro wished that she was dead,
While I blasted Vivio!

Oooohhhh...

Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway;
Friending spells, friending spells, befriending all the way!
Oh what fun, it is to shoot, bringin' foes under your sway.

Fate: (poking head into the room) "Nanoha? What are you singing?"
Nanoha: (smiles innocently) "Oh... nothing."
Fate: (raises eyebrow) "Right. Well, I'm heading out."
Nanoha: "Have fun!" (waves, then resumes singing once she's sure Fate is out of earshot)

Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
had a very shiny spell.
And if you ever saw it,
You would wet your pants and yell.
The gothic loli knight Vita,
used to try and get away;
She never let poor Nanoha,
express what she had to say.

Then one foggy Christmas eve,
Yuuno came to say;
"Nanoha with your spell so bright,
Won't you shoot Reinforce tonight?"

Then how the Cloud Knights loved her!
As they shouted out with glee;
Nanoha, the friendly shooter,
You'll go down in vague yu-ri!

Vote for your favorite!

Edit: Forgot to add in this this link to the 12 Anime Motivators of Christmas (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=s6ZSqQGAIEM) (a bit NSFW) which was done a couple of years ago. The voice is the vocaloid thing you might have heard about. Warning that it's a bit high pitched.

Hm... I didn't find this as funny as your other stuff. Seems a bit overdone with the whole multi image thing. If things get that bad, it might be the alcohol poisoning setting in :uhoh: If Genya is really such a light weight, I don't think he should be drinking period :heh: At any rate, Ginga seems the responsible type who would make sure he didn't drink excessively like that.

Well, the family moments were still nice, I suppose, it's just the humor that didn't work on me. Good job otherwise.

In other news, I got a review accusing me a trolling in my latest short. Man, it's been so long since I got one of those it's almost nostalgic :D I suppose a 'non-troll' version would be using Lindy rather than Fate, but it honestly didn't cross my mind at the time. You all know how much I like Yuuno/Fate anyways :) Well, all I can do now is just point to the title :heh:

[Nanya01]

People have been asking so...

Blood That Flows chapter 1 (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6550856/1/) is now up on FF.Net

[RadiantBeam]

In other news, I got a review accusing me a trolling in my latest short. Man, it's been so long since I got one of those it's almost nostalgic :D I suppose a 'non-troll' version would be using Lindy rather than Fate, but it honestly didn't cross my mind at the time. You all know how much I like Yuuno/Fate anyways :) Well, all I can do now is just point to the title :heh:

*casts a vote for Yuuno/Lindy*

.... What?

[Rising Dragon]

The world needs more cougar!Lindy.

[00-Raiser]

Well, I've already done cou... *menacing glare* ahem, puma!Megane twice before :heh:

Page claim for pumas who are definitely not cougars!

[RadiantBeam]

Well, I've already done cou... *menacing glare* ahem, puma!Megane twice before :heh:

Megane/Yuuno/Lindy?

*shot*

[00-Raiser]

Honestly I think Genya works in there better than Yuuno :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

Awww, but Yuuno is better for the mindfuck aspect. :heh:

[00-Raiser]

Suppose we could throw Miyuki in there too since she's definitely a Christmas cake by now :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

Suppose we could throw Miyuki in there too since she's definitely a Christmas cake by now :heh:

Don't give me any ideas, you. :p

[00-Raiser]

Well, you've already got Yuuno and Miyuki married in the Shadowverse. I think you should write a short focusing on them!

[RadiantBeam]

Well, you've already got Yuuno and Miyuki married in the Shadowverse. I think you should write a short focusing on them!

I've debated it, actually. :heh: I've had an idea for a short where Nanoha finds out about it for the longest time, but for some reason or another I've always had it pretty low on my "must write" list.

[Rising Dragon]

Don't give me any ideas, you. :p

We haven't given you any ideas you haven't already had yourself. =X

[00-Raiser]

I've debated it, actually. :heh: I've had an idea for a short where Nanoha finds out about it for the longest time, but for some reason or another I've always had it pretty low on my "must write" list.

I say you should bump it up to the top of your list!

[RadiantBeam]

We haven't given you any ideas you haven't already had yourself. =X

You have to at least try denying it, dammit.

I say you should bump it up to the top of your list!

Eh, well, I admit to being somewhat hesitant because it would be a long one-shot. :heh: But I'll be on break soon, so I might bump it up. I'd like to expand more on other aspects of Shadowverse anyway, since the main story is nearing its close.

[Rising Dragon]

You mean Lutecia's suffering will come to an end? Unpossible!

[RadiantBeam]

You mean Lutecia's suffering will come to an end? Unpossible!

Don't convince me to give her a Bad End, you.

[Rising Dragon]

Don't convince me to give her a Bad End, you.

... but you've already given her one Bad End already.

[Nanya01]

I sense people trying to take over my topic. :p J/K!

And, Shiroi, yes, the movie *DID* inspire the last part, but, no, it wasn't because it was good. The movie annoyed the hell outta me. I don't recommend it personally.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

New Part 26 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3383166#post3383166)

New Part 27 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384108#post3384108)

New Part 28 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3384754#post3384754)

New Part 29 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3386985#post3386985)

"Wow!" Gourry smiled as he put away Gorun Nova and walked up to the kids. "That was impressive!"

Shiro nodded and blinked as Yuuno slumped, his hair was stark white, from the effort of casting six high-level Shamanistic spells at once. "So... What was up with the shibari binds on her?"

"Uhh..." Yuuno sweated as Shiro gave him a meaningful look. How could he explain this one?

As he looked at the sweating Yuuno, Chrono had a meaningful look on his face. Something like that... 'What kind of potential do you have?' He would never had thought to do something like that, hell, he wasn't sure if he could do something like that He shook his head and looked around, narrowing his eyes. He couldn't hear any birds and the wind suddenly started to blow gently. Something caught the corner of his eyes and he turned and stared.

After a few moments, Gourry noticed the look on his face and blinked. "What is it, Chrono? Eat something that didn't agree with you?" Chrono shook his head even as he paled. "What? Did Timmy fall down the well again?" Gourry's eyes lit up. "Oh, I know! I know! I can save fifteen percent on my armor insurance by switching to Greyko! I'll go do that when I get home!"

Chrono pointed a shaky finger away from the group. "N...No way!"

The wind suddenly picked up and Gourry and Shiro both turned and gaped as they saw Riksfalto's sillouette in a cloud of dust. "What the?!" The two weren't sure how she survived that. And to be in good condition...

That last thought was blown away as the dust was blown away and Riksfalto became clear to see, her left leg had black "blood" running down it, her right arm seemed to be torn up, blood covered her face, though if they looked closer, they could see that the "blood" was threatening to break away and turn into nothingness. She was panting hard and moving towards them, limping slowly as she twitched with every step. "Haa... Haa..." Her hands were twitching as she looked at them through her one good eye. "That... Hurt..." Her shoulders shook before she threw her head back and laughed. "I've NEVER came so close to death in all my life, kiddo!" She grinned at Yuuno, who was looking at her with dread.

"H...How?" Yuuno panted as he looked at her. It shouldn't have been possible. How could she survive something like that?

"I'd be dead if you got that off a moment sooner." Riksfalto groaned, it felt like her body was trying to tear itself apart. "Rraaa..." She let out through gritted teeth. Damn, she might just die from the effort of trying to hold together her Astral body at this rate.

"How did you survive?" Shiro asked as he and Gourry readied their weapons.

Riksfalto smirked at him. "Heh... I got an arm free just before the spell hit me... I severed part of my Astral Body and escaped just in time. It was a favored trick of Hellmaster Phibrizzo. To be honest, I'm sure that what you just used could kill any Mazoku short of Lord Ruby-Eyes." Hell, with that trick, the fallen lord could survive anything short of The Lord of Nightmares. Even the Giga Slave wasn't a guarantee against him.

At least as far as Riksfalto knew.

Sadly, for Riksfalto, she had to sever most of her Astral Body to survive. Thankfully her sword was a part of her, so it wasn't too hard to use that to use that to pull herself together.

"I don't think she can fight for too much longer." Gourry said as Gorun Nova hummed softly.

Shiro nodded at him. "I think I can distract her long enough for you to get a good shot."

Gourry grimaced softly. "These guys are really tough, I'm not sure I can cut her."

"We'll have to try." Shiro nodded as the two gripped their weapons and rushed Riksfalto.

Riksfalto growled as they rushed her, ducking under Gourry's attack, she punched him in the gut, causing him to stumble back, before she grabbed Shiro's sword and squeezed the blade hard. "Do you REALLY think that you're ANY use at all?!" She growled as the blade cracked and gave way under the pressure, before shattering to her superior grip. "That was pathetOW!" She yelped as she jumped away, her hand falling to the ground and black energy spilling out from the wound. "What the hell?" She looked as Shiro's sword fell apart...

Revealing a far thinner sword underneath. "That... That's impossible!" She growled as Shiro narrowed his eyes and dashed in before she could react and slashed upwards, cleaving off her right arm, causing black energy to spill out of her body in a rapid torrent. "GRAAAAHHH!!" She fell to her knees and gripped at the wound. "There's... No... Wait..." Her face dawned with recognition. "The Blast Sword?! How the HELL DID YOU GET THAT SWORD?!"

"It was just laying around, it seems to work well enough on you."

Riksfalto growled as she looked at Shiro, then at Gourry, who was back on her feet, then at Chrono, who was pointing his weapon at her. "Haa... Haa..." She smirked at Yuuno. "You... Kid..." Honestly, she didn't know what to think of him, he was interesting, far more interesting than she would have thought a human could be.

Before anyone could make a move, Yuuno was surrounded by fire that spiraled into the sky, before he disappeared, along with the fire.

"Well, shit..." Riksfalto cursed. "Vrabazard's involved? Screw this, I'm going home." She smirked painfully as her body faded from view. "I wonder if that Dragon Lord will eat him or not."

For some reason, the thought of Vrabazard eating that kid rather upset the Mazoku General.

I know, I know. The Blast Sword isn't where Try was taking place. But, as Fosfor once said, this is canon, we must rape it.

For those who don't know, the Blast Sword shows up in the novels after Hellmaster's defeat. It's a sword sharp enough to cut through ANYTHING, even Mazoku. Hell, at full power, the thing can harm Shabranigdo for crying out loud!

Oh yes, one last thing.

In the novels, Hellmaster DOES tank the Giga Slave. Granted, it's the version Lina used against Shabranigdo, but he TANKS the spell. He gets up and goes "Suppressing that spell REALLY HURT!!"

Lina HAD to cast the Perfect Giga Slave against Hellmaster to win. There was no other way. And, yes, Hellmaster always did leave behind pieces of himself to avoid getting killed by various spells.

[RadiantBeam]

... but you've already given her one Bad End already.

Yes, but you see, that Bad End wasn't canon, so it doesn't count. Exactly. It was more of a what if scenario.

[Kaijo]

I think that by now, you've proven beyond any and all doubt that Genya Nakajima plus inebriation equals instant hilarity. Lots and lots of fun to be had with a drunken man's unreliable perception and weird train of thought, huh?

I'm partially finding that I almost like my flanderized interpretation of his character, over what we see in the series, heh. It doesn't help that I have ideas for followup stories to Swingers...

Also, that pun involving Wendi made me groan, hard. But in a good way.

I expected most of them to make people groan. ;p

Hm... I didn't find this as funny as your other stuff. Seems a bit overdone with the whole multi image thing. If things get that bad, it might be the alcohol poisoning setting in :uhoh: If Genya is really such a light weight, I don't think he should be drinking period :heh: At any rate, Ginga seems the responsible type who would make sure he didn't drink excessively like that.

Perhaps I should have said something, but I treated it as more of a comedic crackfic instance. So while you're right, you can get away with things in comedy that you can't otherwise, heh.

And then again, not everything is funny to everyone.^^

In other news, I got a review accusing me a trolling in my latest short.

Told ya to just keep ignoring them. But the review wasn't much of an angry troll post. Still, maybe I should post Miracle of Childbirth to ff.net... in fact, I think I will, just to see what kind of reaction I get, heh.

Posted Miracle of Childbirth (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6551449/1/) to ff.net.

I'll wait a bit on my Christmas songfic bundle, to see if I can make any changes; there's a couple of sections that I might want to adjust, and see if anyone else has issues with the humor (or whether they don't find things funny). Although it seems "Nanoha, the Friendly Shooter" is the current favorite.

[DezoPenguin]

Yes, but you see, that Bad End wasn't canon, so it doesn't count. Exactly. It was more of a what if scenario.

It ought to count, since it was canon when you thought of it! (Okay, not when you wrote it, but when you thought of it!) :D And besides, you gave her two Bad Ends, with Borderline. It's like the Shadowverse is a visual novel!



I'll wait a bit on my Christmas songfic bundle, to see if I can make any changes; there's a couple of sections that I might want to adjust, and see if anyone else has issues with the humor (or whether they don't find things funny). Although it seems "Nanoha, the Friendly Shooter" is the current favorite.

I'll add one more vote to that tally! Since it's Nanoha singing, and therefore making the songs up about herself, "Nanoha the Friendly Shooter" seems like she's enjoying herself making fun of her reputation, while "Befriending Spells" has a little too much "evil cackle" in it as she lists all the people she's beat up/shot/generally nuked over the years. Which is weird--it's not the song, but the story acting as framing device that's making me evaluate it. :eyespin: (for example, I'd have a completely different reaction if Suzuka and Hayate had written it!)

[deathcurse]

It's crazily late/early here, but I was doing some editing and I couldn't resist posting :p.

Auris gets some vital information, and the first ViCia moment! :D

Crime Never Sleeps
Part 14

“The worst things we do are always by our own choice.”

After a few minutes, the jail door opened and Holden Roberts stepped out, clipping his keys onto his belt. Auris didn’t waste a moment.

“You used your real name?!” She hissed, carefully keeping her voice from projecting down the hallway.

Roberts flinched and held up his hands helplessly. “I had no choice. Right when they were signing me on as a replacement guard, Shamal Yagami happened to come by to drop off instructions from Yagami and saw me. She called me by name and asked about my grandmother. So I had to use my real ID instead of one of my aliases.”

Sometimes Auris swore that the whole Bureau hinged by just one degree of separation. That, or the gods enjoyed playing jokes on them all. (It could very well be true, they have a living god among them now. And said Sankt Kaiser was clearly on Hayate’s side).

Auris was more inclined to believe that the Bureau was simply full of busybodies.

“You better hope that Hayate didn’t recognize your name or your face, or that if she did she failed to put the two together.”

“I know. Even if they find out I’m from the NSIS, it wouldn’t matter—the replacement position was an open call, I didn’t break any rules.”

“Shadows are supposed to be discrete. Legit or not, we’re not supposed to be found out.” Auris shook her head. “Just carry on; if you’ve been undiscovered so far nothing’s likely to happen in the next few days.”

“Yes ma’am.” He nodded and returned to his post.

Auris walked back to the NSIS hall on auto-pilot, thinking hard. She was aware that she had missed dinner, but her mind was going too fast to eat. While nothing Raven had said came as a shock, there was something subtle in her words...little references that didn’t seem to match up with Auris’ previous assumptions about her.

Raven didn’t quite act like a shocked little girl. There was something…similar to Lutecia Alphine in her, a kind of apathy towards tragedy that spoke of previous exposure to death. It didn’t fit for a girl who had lost her family (even if it was a crooked family) in one sudden, senseless act of violence.

A message beeped from her device.

Tagus: Director, I have some information you might be interested in right away.

Oh? Auris felt her interest piqued. She had sent Clara Tagus to finish up Touring’s work, and the message was out of the ordinary for Tagus. Her current mission hadn’t been to spy for information.

Gaiz: I’ll see you in my office.

Tagus was already seated in Auris’ office by the time Auris entered. Taking one look at her, Auris commented, “I presume your mission was successful?”

Her eyes alight and her body language gleaming with smug satisfaction, Tagus nodded and chuckled. “Yes, very successful. From the information Touring left behind, I tracked down the Vaizen City kingpin at his home, and I—” She mimed her distinctive garrotting gesture. “Then I dumped his body at his creditors’ hide-out with the Hellhounds’ gang insigna carved into his chest. They should be busy killing each other long after the Gallant mess blows over.”

“Good work. I don’t want us having to watch our backs on Vaizen because of the publicity the Gallant Trials raise.” Auris tilted her head. “You said information?”

“Yes,” Tagus confirmed. “Once I got to him, it wasn’t a hard fight since he was caught by surprise. Killed his bodyguards before he even noticed me slipping my wire around his neck. And he talked, as they always do when they know that you’re there to kill them.”

“And he said?” Auris asked with controlled patience.

The woman smirked, clasping her hands. “He told me that the Gallants are—or were, I suppose—his best weapons traffickers. Not just on Vaizen, but off world as well. Major weapons, mostly illegal old-world guns, but some artefacts that linger on Lost Logia technology too.”

“What?!” Auris gaped, stunned.

The Shadow nodded. “They were close friends with the kingpin. Raven’s not even their biological child—the Gallants had lost their real daughter in a gang hit, and so they took an orphaned girl in under their daughter’s identity.”

Taking off her glasses, Auris rubbed her eyes. “Hells, this sounds far too much like the Testarossa case. Does Raven have a criminal record?” She mused aloud, “No wonder we kept getting odd results for her—half her forms were forged or sealed…being recorded as “Dead” seals those records…I’m guessing that they managed to superficially delete the “Dead” standing on Raven’s name afterwards for the other files…” With the right connections, it wouldn’t have been hard.

“Sure, she was arrested once for a string of property damage on locations suspected to be Hellhound sites,” Tagus said. “Using old-fashioned grenades, nonetheless. Savage girl.” Now she leaned in, her eyes glinting. “But none of that is the important stuff. See, it’s how the Gallants got the orphaned girl.” She paused for dramatic effect.

“Six years ago—sponsored by a Mayor Magnus, from the Cranagan Corrections Program.”

Auris skipped a few breaths. Things were ghosting into place in her mind, she was slowly getting a picture of it all… “Do you only have the kingpin’s testimony about this?”

Tagus produced a slip of paper and flashed a smile. “How about the bank account numbers of the Gallants, and the Midchildan account that periodically transfers fifty-grand every time the Corrections Program releases a kid out to “foster custody”?”

And Auris was sure she could match that Midchildan account with one she was already investigating. “That will do. Good work, Tagus.”

“It was fun,” Tagus replied brightly. Auris reminded herself to send a bonus her way, alongside a reminder to increase her caution around what she chose to reveal to the assassin. Clara Tagus was on a knife’s edge in the Shadows—and Auris had no need of a rogue as an ally.

“Dismissed.”

Barely waiting for Tagus to shut the door behind her, Auris called up a holoscreen and typed out a set of phrases. She split the list until they formed a circle, then stared down at the words.

There. The pattern in events she was beginning to see.

“God,” Auris breathed. Slowly, she slid the words around on her monitor.

Navy investments.

NSIS Overseers.

Bribes.

Mayor Magnus.

Corrections programs.

Raven Gallant.

Eleven-year old kills 12 armed men?

Children/Shadow recruits.

Shadows.

“That’s why the Navy was investing in Magnus’ Corrections Program,” Auris whispered, staring at the screen.

All the dots connected, and she had a picture. A possibly explosive picture, but no evidence. Not a shred of proof so far, and only speculations for motive…she needed more information. Even so, Auris had a good notion of what was going on in the shadows of the NSIS, behind her back.

And now the question Auris had to answer was…did she care?

She sat there in the dark, wondering.

**O**

Lutecia peeked over at Hayate’s office door and flinched. She tried to unobtrusively slip out of the Long Arch general office but she was too late.

“Cia!” Vivio flew at her and glomped her, Lutecia only managing to turn around enough to catch her before they both stumbled into Lucino’s desk. The older woman chuckled at the two of them, not bothered in the least.

“Vivio, what are you doing here?” Lutecia asked, feeling herself blush slightly.

The blonde hung onto Lutecia, giggling and playfully refusing to notice Lutecia’s subtle, embarrassed signals to prompt Vivio to let her go. “I was training with Nanoha-mama, and she wanted to stop by to talk to Aunt Hayate, so I’m waiting here with Lucino-san.” Her mismatched eyes beamed up at Lutecia. “What are you doing here, Cia?”

“I’ve got a report for Hayate-san,” Lutecia said vaguely, holding up a folder. Technically, she wasn’t lying…Lutecia hated lying to Vivio, and not just because Vivio had developed an uncanny ability to spot even the mildest of lies from Lutecia. “Do you know how long Nanoha-san is going to be in there?”

“Do you just need to drop that off?” Lucino looked up from her paperwork. “I can take that for you.”

“Hayate-san wants a verbal report as well,” answered Lutecia, politely declining. “But thank you.”

Vivio tugged at Lutecia’s arm. “Come hang out with me then,” she coaxed, turning her most persuasive expression onto Lutecia. Lutecia knew she was blushing again, her whole insides melting under that smile, and she knew that all of Hayate’s office staff knew it too and weren’t bothering to hide their amused grins.

To her relief and regret, Hayate’s door whizzed open and Nanoha walked out, moving slightly too slowly to be called “storming”, but definitely angry. She had apparently said her piece before the door had opened because she didn’t look back at all, marching for the main office door. “Vivio, let’s go.”

“Can I stay with Cia?” Vivio asked hopefully, but Lutecia fondly flicked a strand of her blond hair.

“I’ve got a report to give…”

Her girlfriend pouted but gave in. “Mama, I’ll catch up, okay?”

Nanoha sighed, a small exasperated smile working its way onto her face. “Don’t take too long saying goodbye, alright?” She waved to the Long Arch staff and left.

Sweating, Lutecia blushed as the rest of the office staff conspicuously occupied themselves with work as Vivio hooked her fingers in Lutecia’s belt and slyly pulled her close. “So,” grinned Vivio as she wrapped her arms around Lutecia’s neck, “how long do you think I have?”

Lutecia was too conscious of their audience, so she laid her hands relatively chastely on Vivio’s hips. “Until she comes back to yell at you for taking too long.”

She was about to kiss her giggling girlfriend when the Long Arch door opened, starting her into looking up. Her heart plunged for a moment, thinking that her joke had actually come true and Nanoha was back to chide them, then her spirits rose when she saw that it wasn’t Nanoha…only to fall once more when she recognized the new arrival.

Sensing Lutecia tense, Vivio pulled away, turning around curiously. Her expression darkened. “Director Gaiz, nice to meet you.” Lutecia felt oddly amused and touched when she felt Vivio slide in front of her, as if protecting her physically from Auris.

Meanwhile, Auris watched them with calm interest. “Alphine…Vivio Takamachi…what a surprise—” She glanced at Lutecia, then at Hayate’s door, “—seeing you two here.”

“Vivio was just visiting with Nanoha-san,” Lutecia said, keeping her voice a mix of disinterest and cold firmness.

Auris looked at Vivio, who wasn’t particularly trying to hide her antagonism, and said only, “I see.”

Lutecia’s hand tightened on Vivio’s wrist. The blonde to give her a quick, curious look before her red and green eyes narrowed and she turned back to face Auris. “If you’re here to see Aunt Hayate, then you have to wait. Cia was here first.” Lutecia knew that Vivio was too respectful to omit Hayate’s titles lightly in the workplace, even if Vivio was technically off-duty and was visiting as a civilian. She must have wanted to remind Auris of her very personal connection to both Hayate and Lutecia.

Seeing that Vivio had learned something from her about subtle threats wasn’t exactly comforting to Lutecia’s conscience, even if it was a skill Vivio had to learn one way or another.

“My, why the dark looks?” Auris remarked, her eyes looking far too keen behind her glasses for Lutecia’s liking. “As your girlfriend’s boss, we should be friends, shouldn’t we?”

Sharply, Lutecia grabbed the back of Vivio’s skirt and telepathically hissed/begged, Not in public! She’ll never lose the grudge!

Never had Lutecia seen her gentle girlfriend’s eyes so cold, so like Vita or Signum’s eyes when they charged into a battle without a shred of mercy. Lutecia actually feared what could happen if she let go of Vivio, and clenched her fist tighter on Vivio’s waistband.

“Yes,” Vivio said, her voice almost a growl, and Lutecia twitched, praying that Vivio would control her temper. “My mother taught me about making friends.” She shook Lutecia off, and Lutecia let her go. “Excuse me, Director, I shouldn’t leave my mother waiting.” More softly, she stroked Lutecia’s cheek lightly as she moved away. “See you later, Cia.”

Auris watched Vivio jerk open the glass doors and march out. “Sometimes it’s hard to remember that she’s the Sankt Kaiser,” Auris commented, her tone such that she sounded neither reverent nor irreverent.

In a flash, Lutecia was up in front of Auris, so close she could feel the body heat radiating off her superior. “Before being the Sankt Kaiser, she’s my girlfriend,” whispered Lutecia, staring straight into Auris’ eyes, her words audible only between them but still iron clear. “I’m in every shadow in the dark, and I’ll be in yours, if you try anything on her.”

“My,” a strident voice cut through the tension in the office, and Hayate wandered over, stepping right up to Lutecia and Auris and so forcing both of them to take a step back and away from each other. “I’m pretty popular today, with so many people who’ve come to see me.” Without missing a beat Hayate took the folder out of Lutecia’s hands and handed it to Lucino. “Thanks, Lutecia, I appreciate you running that errand for me. We’ll talk about it later.” Lutecia bowed at that subtle but firm dismissal. Hayate flashed her a small smile before turning to Auris. “Why, it’s great that you arrived early, Director Auris, I’ve just gotten a message from Ginga that I wanted you to take a look at. Shall we?”

Both older women entered Hayate’s office, the door sliding shut behind them.

All around the Long Arch office all the staff soundlessly clapped their hands together, a silent wave of approval accompanied with approving winks that rippled around the room. Oh yeah, Lutecia thought faintly, they had all been watching her very protective threat about Vivio…and knowing how romantic all of the staff were, there was no way they’d ever let her live it down…

“How cute!” Shari teased.

Lutecia turned bright red.

A mostly-fluffy ViCia moment for RB! :D

And now lots of plots and gambits start to come together :p....

A note of clarification: It's ambiguous in an earlier part what Lutecia and Vivio's relationship status is here, and I'll have to rewrite it, but basically they are openly girlfriends and Vivio has known about Lutecia being a Shadow for quite some time, but Lutecia is still mostly trying to keep Vivio from being too involved in her Shadow life out of concern.
New Part 1-4A (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3042423&postcount=24804)
New Part 4B (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3042442&postcount=24805)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1A (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3091168&postcount=25437)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1B (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3185432&postcount=26400)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1C and New Part 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3189294&postcount=26454)
New Part 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3191023&postcount=26476)
Part 8 and Part 9: Trial Day 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3282901&postcount=27365)
Part 10: Trial Day 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3301364&postcount=27422)
Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3323875&postcount=27629)
Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3337719&postcount=27791)
Part 13 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3361511&postcount=27969)

[spawnofthejudge]

[Vivio:] “My mother taught me about making friends.”:heh::heh:

Now, of course, she has to make good on this.

[RadiantBeam]

It's crazily late/early here, but I was doing some editing and I couldn't resist posting :p.

Auris gets some vital information, and the first ViCia moment! :D

Crime Never Sleeps
Part 14

“The worst things we do are always by our own choice.”

After a few minutes, the jail door opened and Holden Roberts stepped out, clipping his keys onto his belt. Auris didn’t waste a moment.

“You used your real name?!” She hissed, carefully keeping her voice from projecting down the hallway.

Roberts flinched and held up his hands helplessly. “I had no choice. Right when they were signing me on as a replacement guard, Shamal Yagami happened to come by to drop off instructions from Yagami and saw me. She called me by name and asked about my grandmother. So I had to use my real ID instead of one of my aliases.”

Sometimes Auris swore that the whole Bureau hinged by just one degree of separation. That, or the gods enjoyed playing jokes on them all. (It could very well be true, they have a living god among them now. And said Sankt Kaiser was clearly on Hayate’s side).

Auris was more inclined to believe that the Bureau was simply full of busybodies.

“You better hope that Hayate didn’t recognize your name or your face, or that if she did she failed to put the two together.”

“I know. Even if they find out I’m from the NSIS, it wouldn’t matter—the replacement position was an open call, I didn’t break any rules.”

“Shadows are supposed to be discrete. Legit or not, we’re not supposed to be found out.” Auris shook her head. “Just carry on; if you’ve been undiscovered so far nothing’s likely to happen in the next few days.”

“Yes ma’am.” He nodded and returned to his post.

Auris walked back to the NSIS hall on auto-pilot, thinking hard. She was aware that she had missed dinner, but her mind was going too fast to eat. While nothing Raven had said came as a shock, there was something subtle in her words...little references that didn’t seem to match up with Auris’ previous assumptions about her.

Raven didn’t quite act like a shocked little girl. There was something…similar to Lutecia Alphine in her, a kind of apathy towards tragedy that spoke of previous exposure to death. It didn’t fit for a girl who had lost her family (even if it was a crooked family) in one sudden, senseless act of violence.

A message beeped from her device.

Tagus: Director, I have some information you might be interested in right away.

Oh? Auris felt her interest piqued. She had sent Clara Tagus to finish up Touring’s work, and the message was out of the ordinary for Tagus. Her current mission hadn’t been to spy for information.

Gaiz: I’ll see you in my office.

Tagus was already seated in Auris’ office by the time Auris entered. Taking one look at her, Auris commented, “I presume your mission was successful?”

Her eyes alight and her body language gleaming with smug satisfaction, Tagus nodded and chuckled. “Yes, very successful. From the information Touring left behind, I tracked down the Vaizen City kingpin at his home, and I—” She mimed her distinctive garrotting gesture. “Then I dumped his body at his creditors’ hide-out with the Hellhounds’ gang insigna carved into his chest. They should be busy killing each other long after the Gallant mess blows over.”

“Good work. I don’t want us having to watch our backs on Vaizen because of the publicity the Gallant Trials raise.” Auris tilted her head. “You said information?”

“Yes,” Tagus confirmed. “Once I got to him, it wasn’t a hard fight since he was caught by surprise. Killed his bodyguards before he even noticed me slipping my wire around his neck. And he talked, as they always do when they know that you’re there to kill them.”

“And he said?” Auris asked with controlled patience.

The woman smirked, clasping her hands. “He told me that the Gallants are—or were, I suppose—his best weapons traffickers. Not just on Vaizen, but off world as well. Major weapons, mostly illegal old-world guns, but some artefacts that linger on Lost Logia technology too.”

“What?!” Auris gaped, stunned.

The Shadow nodded. “They were close friends with the kingpin. Raven’s not even their biological child—the Gallants had lost their real daughter in a gang hit, and so they took an orphaned girl in under their daughter’s identity.”

Taking off her glasses, Auris rubbed her eyes. “Hells, this sounds far too much like the Testarossa case. Does Raven have a criminal record?” She mused aloud, “No wonder we kept getting odd results for her—half her forms were forged or sealed…being recorded as “Dead” seals those records…I’m guessing that they managed to superficially delete the “Dead” standing on Raven’s name afterwards for the other files…” With the right connections, it wouldn’t have been hard.

“Sure, she was arrested once for a string of property damage on locations suspected to be Hellhound sites,” Tagus said. “Using old-fashioned grenades, nonetheless. Savage girl.” Now she leaned in, her eyes glinting. “But none of that is the important stuff. See, it’s how the Gallants got the orphaned girl.” She paused for dramatic effect.

“Six years ago—sponsored by a Mayor Magnus, from the Cranagan Corrections Program.”

Auris skipped a few breaths. Things were ghosting into place in her mind, she was slowly getting a picture of it all… “Do you only have the kingpin’s testimony about this?”

Tagus produced a slip of paper and flashed a smile. “How about the bank account numbers of the Gallants, and the Midchildan account that periodically transfers fifty-grand every time the Corrections Program releases a kid out to “foster custody”?”

And Auris was sure she could match that Midchildan account with one she was already investigating. “That will do. Good work, Tagus.”

“It was fun,” Tagus replied brightly. Auris reminded herself to send a bonus her way, alongside a reminder to increase her caution around what she chose to reveal to the assassin. Clara Tagus was on a knife’s edge in the Shadows—and Auris had no need of a rogue as an ally.

“Dismissed.”

Barely waiting for Tagus to shut the door behind her, Auris called up a holoscreen and typed out a set of phrases. She split the list until they formed a circle, then stared down at the words.

There. The pattern in events she was beginning to see.

“God,” Auris breathed. Slowly, she slid the words around on her monitor.

Navy investments.

NSIS Overseers.

Bribes.

Mayor Magnus.

Corrections programs.

Raven Gallant.

Eleven-year old kills 12 armed men?

Children/Shadow recruits.

Shadows.

“That’s why the Navy was investing in Magnus’ Corrections Program,” Auris whispered, staring at the screen.

All the dots connected, and she had a picture. A possibly explosive picture, but no evidence. Not a shred of proof so far, and only speculations for motive…she needed more information. Even so, Auris had a good notion of what was going on in the shadows of the NSIS, behind her back.

And now the question Auris had to answer was…did she care?

She sat there in the dark, wondering.

**O**

Lutecia peeked over at Hayate’s office door and flinched. She tried to unobtrusively slip out of the Long Arch general office but she was too late.

“Cia!” Vivio flew at her and glomped her, Lutecia only managing to turn around enough to catch her before they both stumbled into Lucino’s desk. The older woman chuckled at the two of them, not bothered in the least.

“Vivio, what are you doing here?” Lutecia asked, feeling herself blush slightly.

The blonde hung onto Lutecia, giggling and playfully refusing to notice Lutecia’s subtle, embarrassed signals to prompt Vivio to let her go. “I was training with Nanoha-mama, and she wanted to stop by to talk to Aunt Hayate, so I’m waiting here with Lucino-san.” Her mismatched eyes beamed up at Lutecia. “What are you doing here, Cia?”

“I’ve got a report for Hayate-san,” Lutecia said vaguely, holding up a folder. Technically, she wasn’t lying…Lutecia hated lying to Vivio, and not just because Vivio had developed an uncanny ability to spot even the mildest of lies from Lutecia. “Do you know how long Nanoha-san is going to be in there?”

“Do you just need to drop that off?” Lucino looked up from her paperwork. “I can take that for you.”

“Hayate-san wants a verbal report as well,” answered Lutecia, politely declining. “But thank you.”

Vivio tugged at Lutecia’s arm. “Come hang out with me then,” she coaxed, turning her most persuasive expression onto Lutecia. Lutecia knew she was blushing again, her whole insides melting under that smile, and she knew that all of Hayate’s office staff knew it too and weren’t bothering to hide their amused grins.

To her relief and regret, Hayate’s door whizzed open and Nanoha walked out, moving slightly too slowly to be called “storming”, but definitely angry. She had apparently said her piece before the door had opened because she didn’t look back at all, marching for the main office door. “Vivio, let’s go.”

“Can I stay with Cia?” Vivio asked hopefully, but Lutecia fondly flicked a strand of her blond hair.

“I’ve got a report to give…”

Her girlfriend pouted but gave in. “Mama, I’ll catch up, okay?”

Nanoha sighed, a small exasperated smile working its way onto her face. “Don’t take too long saying goodbye, alright?” She waved to the Long Arch staff and left.

Sweating, Lutecia blushed as the rest of the office staff conspicuously occupied themselves with work as Vivio hooked her fingers in Lutecia’s belt and slyly pulled her close. “So,” grinned Vivio as she wrapped her arms around Lutecia’s neck, “how long do you think I have?”

Lutecia was too conscious of their audience, so she laid her hands relatively chastely on Vivio’s hips. “Until she comes back to yell at you for taking too long.”

She was about to kiss her giggling girlfriend when the Long Arch door opened, starting her into looking up. Her heart plunged for a moment, thinking that her joke had actually come true and Nanoha was back to chide them, then her spirits rose when she saw that it wasn’t Nanoha…only to fall once more when she recognized the new arrival.

Sensing Lutecia tense, Vivio pulled away, turning around curiously. Her expression darkened. “Director Gaiz, nice to meet you.” Lutecia felt oddly amused and touched when she felt Vivio slide in front of her, as if protecting her physically from Auris.

Meanwhile, Auris watched them with calm interest. “Alphine…Vivio Takamachi…what a surprise—” She glanced at Lutecia, then at Hayate’s door, “—seeing you two here.”

“Vivio was just visiting with Nanoha-san,” Lutecia said, keeping her voice a mix of disinterest and cold firmness.

Auris looked at Vivio, who wasn’t particularly trying to hide her antagonism, and said only, “I see.”

Lutecia’s hand tightened on Vivio’s wrist. The blonde to give her a quick, curious look before her red and green eyes narrowed and she turned back to face Auris. “If you’re here to see Aunt Hayate, then you have to wait. Cia was here first.” Lutecia knew that Vivio was too respectful to omit Hayate’s titles lightly in the workplace, even if Vivio was technically off-duty and was visiting as a civilian. She must have wanted to remind Auris of her very personal connection to both Hayate and Lutecia.

Seeing that Vivio had learned something from her about subtle threats wasn’t exactly comforting to Lutecia’s conscience, even if it was a skill Vivio had to learn one way or another.

“My, why the dark looks?” Auris remarked, her eyes looking far too keen behind her glasses for Lutecia’s liking. “As your girlfriend’s boss, we should be friends, shouldn’t we?”

Sharply, Lutecia grabbed the back of Vivio’s skirt and telepathically hissed/begged, Not in public! She’ll never lose the grudge!

Never had Lutecia seen her gentle girlfriend’s eyes so cold, so like Vita or Signum’s eyes when they charged into a battle without a shred of mercy. Lutecia actually feared what could happen if she let go of Vivio, and clenched her fist tighter on Vivio’s waistband.

“Yes,” Vivio said, her voice almost a growl, and Lutecia twitched, praying that Vivio would control her temper. “My mother taught me about making friends.” She shook Lutecia off, and Lutecia let her go. “Excuse me, Director, I shouldn’t leave my mother waiting.” More softly, she stroked Lutecia’s cheek lightly as she moved away. “See you later, Cia.”

Auris watched Vivio jerk open the glass doors and march out. “Sometimes it’s hard to remember that she’s the Sankt Kaiser,” Auris commented, her tone such that she sounded neither reverent nor irreverent.

In a flash, Lutecia was up in front of Auris, so close she could feel the body heat radiating off her superior. “Before being the Sankt Kaiser, she’s my girlfriend,” whispered Lutecia, staring straight into Auris’ eyes, her words audible only between them but still iron clear. “I’m in every shadow in the dark, and I’ll be in yours, if you try anything on her.”

“My,” a strident voice cut through the tension in the office, and Hayate wandered over, stepping right up to Lutecia and Auris and so forcing both of them to take a step back and away from each other. “I’m pretty popular today, with so many people who’ve come to see me.” Without missing a beat Hayate took the folder out of Lutecia’s hands and handed it to Lucino. “Thanks, Lutecia, I appreciate you running that errand for me. We’ll talk about it later.” Lutecia bowed at that subtle but firm dismissal. Hayate flashed her a small smile before turning to Auris. “Why, it’s great that you arrived early, Director Auris, I’ve just gotten a message from Ginga that I wanted you to take a look at. Shall we?”

Both older women entered Hayate’s office, the door sliding shut behind them.

All around the Long Arch office all the staff soundlessly clapped their hands together, a silent wave of approval accompanied with approving winks that rippled around the room. Oh yeah, Lutecia thought faintly, they had all been watching her very protective threat about Vivio…and knowing how romantic all of the staff were, there was no way they’d ever let her live it down…

“How cute!” Shari teased.

Lutecia turned bright red.

A mostly-fluffy ViCia moment for RB! :D

And now lots of plots and gambits start to come together :p....

A note of clarification: It's ambiguous in an earlier part what Lutecia and Vivio's relationship status is here, and I'll have to rewrite it, but basically they are openly girlfriends and Vivio has known about Lutecia being a Shadow for quite some time, but Lutecia is still mostly trying to keep Vivio from being too involved in her Shadow life out of concern.
New Part 1-4A (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3042423&postcount=24804)
New Part 4B (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3042442&postcount=24805)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1A (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3091168&postcount=25437)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1B (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3185432&postcount=26400)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1C and New Part 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3189294&postcount=26454)
New Part 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3191023&postcount=26476)
Part 8 and Part 9: Trial Day 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3282901&postcount=27365)
Part 10: Trial Day 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3301364&postcount=27422)
Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3323875&postcount=27629)
Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3337719&postcount=27791)
Part 13 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3361511&postcount=27969)

We can haz Lutecia vs. Rogue!Tagus, please? Pretty please? There's far too much potential in that. Just saying. :D

I suspected from the start you had some major plans for Raven, especially given how you were portraying her in later parts of CNS, but damn if this revelation pulled the rug out from under me! I never expected to learn that about her, of all things! :heh: Though Auris might want to be careful about that kind of information, it could come back to haunt her.

Also, I can't help but wonder who will kill Auris first before this is all over: Vivio, or Lutecia? :heh:

EDIT: Pageclaim for rogue fights!

[Nanya01]

Updated Blood That Flows (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6550856/2/Blood_That_Flows) on FF.Net

[vic-vic]

It's crazily late/early here, but I was doing some editing and I couldn't resist posting :p.

Auris gets some vital information, and the first ViCia moment! :D

Crime Never Sleeps
Part 14

“The worst things we do are always by our own choice.”

After a few minutes, the jail door opened and Holden Roberts stepped out, clipping his keys onto his belt. Auris didn’t waste a moment.

“You used your real name?!” She hissed, carefully keeping her voice from projecting down the hallway.

Roberts flinched and held up his hands helplessly. “I had no choice. Right when they were signing me on as a replacement guard, Shamal Yagami happened to come by to drop off instructions from Yagami and saw me. She called me by name and asked about my grandmother. So I had to use my real ID instead of one of my aliases.”

Sometimes Auris swore that the whole Bureau hinged by just one degree of separation. That, or the gods enjoyed playing jokes on them all. (It could very well be true, they have a living god among them now. And said Sankt Kaiser was clearly on Hayate’s side).

Auris was more inclined to believe that the Bureau was simply full of busybodies.

“You better hope that Hayate didn’t recognize your name or your face, or that if she did she failed to put the two together.”

“I know. Even if they find out I’m from the NSIS, it wouldn’t matter—the replacement position was an open call, I didn’t break any rules.”

“Shadows are supposed to be discrete. Legit or not, we’re not supposed to be found out.” Auris shook her head. “Just carry on; if you’ve been undiscovered so far nothing’s likely to happen in the next few days.”

“Yes ma’am.” He nodded and returned to his post.

Auris walked back to the NSIS hall on auto-pilot, thinking hard. She was aware that she had missed dinner, but her mind was going too fast to eat. While nothing Raven had said came as a shock, there was something subtle in her words...little references that didn’t seem to match up with Auris’ previous assumptions about her.

Raven didn’t quite act like a shocked little girl. There was something…similar to Lutecia Alphine in her, a kind of apathy towards tragedy that spoke of previous exposure to death. It didn’t fit for a girl who had lost her family (even if it was a crooked family) in one sudden, senseless act of violence.

A message beeped from her device.

Tagus: Director, I have some information you might be interested in right away.

Oh? Auris felt her interest piqued. She had sent Clara Tagus to finish up Touring’s work, and the message was out of the ordinary for Tagus. Her current mission hadn’t been to spy for information.

Gaiz: I’ll see you in my office.

Tagus was already seated in Auris’ office by the time Auris entered. Taking one look at her, Auris commented, “I presume your mission was successful?”

Her eyes alight and her body language gleaming with smug satisfaction, Tagus nodded and chuckled. “Yes, very successful. From the information Touring left behind, I tracked down the Vaizen City kingpin at his home, and I—” She mimed her distinctive garrotting gesture. “Then I dumped his body at his creditors’ hide-out with the Hellhounds’ gang insigna carved into his chest. They should be busy killing each other long after the Gallant mess blows over.”

“Good work. I don’t want us having to watch our backs on Vaizen because of the publicity the Gallant Trials raise.” Auris tilted her head. “You said information?”

“Yes,” Tagus confirmed. “Once I got to him, it wasn’t a hard fight since he was caught by surprise. Killed his bodyguards before he even noticed me slipping my wire around his neck. And he talked, as they always do when they know that you’re there to kill them.”

“And he said?” Auris asked with controlled patience.

The woman smirked, clasping her hands. “He told me that the Gallants are—or were, I suppose—his best weapons traffickers. Not just on Vaizen, but off world as well. Major weapons, mostly illegal old-world guns, but some artefacts that linger on Lost Logia technology too.”

“What?!” Auris gaped, stunned.

The Shadow nodded. “They were close friends with the kingpin. Raven’s not even their biological child—the Gallants had lost their real daughter in a gang hit, and so they took an orphaned girl in under their daughter’s identity.”

Taking off her glasses, Auris rubbed her eyes. “Hells, this sounds far too much like the Testarossa case. Does Raven have a criminal record?” She mused aloud, “No wonder we kept getting odd results for her—half her forms were forged or sealed…being recorded as “Dead” seals those records…I’m guessing that they managed to superficially delete the “Dead” standing on Raven’s name afterwards for the other files…” With the right connections, it wouldn’t have been hard.

“Sure, she was arrested once for a string of property damage on locations suspected to be Hellhound sites,” Tagus said. “Using old-fashioned grenades, nonetheless. Savage girl.” Now she leaned in, her eyes glinting. “But none of that is the important stuff. See, it’s how the Gallants got the orphaned girl.” She paused for dramatic effect.

“Six years ago—sponsored by a Mayor Magnus, from the Cranagan Corrections Program.”

Auris skipped a few breaths. Things were ghosting into place in her mind, she was slowly getting a picture of it all… “Do you only have the kingpin’s testimony about this?”

Tagus produced a slip of paper and flashed a smile. “How about the bank account numbers of the Gallants, and the Midchildan account that periodically transfers fifty-grand every time the Corrections Program releases a kid out to “foster custody”?”

And Auris was sure she could match that Midchildan account with one she was already investigating. “That will do. Good work, Tagus.”

“It was fun,” Tagus replied brightly. Auris reminded herself to send a bonus her way, alongside a reminder to increase her caution around what she chose to reveal to the assassin. Clara Tagus was on a knife’s edge in the Shadows—and Auris had no need of a rogue as an ally.

“Dismissed.”

Barely waiting for Tagus to shut the door behind her, Auris called up a holoscreen and typed out a set of phrases. She split the list until they formed a circle, then stared down at the words.

There. The pattern in events she was beginning to see.

“God,” Auris breathed. Slowly, she slid the words around on her monitor.

Navy investments.

NSIS Overseers.

Bribes.

Mayor Magnus.

Corrections programs.

Raven Gallant.

Eleven-year old kills 12 armed men?

Children/Shadow recruits.

Shadows.

“That’s why the Navy was investing in Magnus’ Corrections Program,” Auris whispered, staring at the screen.

All the dots connected, and she had a picture. A possibly explosive picture, but no evidence. Not a shred of proof so far, and only speculations for motive…she needed more information. Even so, Auris had a good notion of what was going on in the shadows of the NSIS, behind her back.

And now the question Auris had to answer was…did she care?

She sat there in the dark, wondering.

**O**

Lutecia peeked over at Hayate’s office door and flinched. She tried to unobtrusively slip out of the Long Arch general office but she was too late.

“Cia!” Vivio flew at her and glomped her, Lutecia only managing to turn around enough to catch her before they both stumbled into Lucino’s desk. The older woman chuckled at the two of them, not bothered in the least.

“Vivio, what are you doing here?” Lutecia asked, feeling herself blush slightly.

The blonde hung onto Lutecia, giggling and playfully refusing to notice Lutecia’s subtle, embarrassed signals to prompt Vivio to let her go. “I was training with Nanoha-mama, and she wanted to stop by to talk to Aunt Hayate, so I’m waiting here with Lucino-san.” Her mismatched eyes beamed up at Lutecia. “What are you doing here, Cia?”

“I’ve got a report for Hayate-san,” Lutecia said vaguely, holding up a folder. Technically, she wasn’t lying…Lutecia hated lying to Vivio, and not just because Vivio had developed an uncanny ability to spot even the mildest of lies from Lutecia. “Do you know how long Nanoha-san is going to be in there?”

“Do you just need to drop that off?” Lucino looked up from her paperwork. “I can take that for you.”

“Hayate-san wants a verbal report as well,” answered Lutecia, politely declining. “But thank you.”

Vivio tugged at Lutecia’s arm. “Come hang out with me then,” she coaxed, turning her most persuasive expression onto Lutecia. Lutecia knew she was blushing again, her whole insides melting under that smile, and she knew that all of Hayate’s office staff knew it too and weren’t bothering to hide their amused grins.

To her relief and regret, Hayate’s door whizzed open and Nanoha walked out, moving slightly too slowly to be called “storming”, but definitely angry. She had apparently said her piece before the door had opened because she didn’t look back at all, marching for the main office door. “Vivio, let’s go.”

“Can I stay with Cia?” Vivio asked hopefully, but Lutecia fondly flicked a strand of her blond hair.

“I’ve got a report to give…”

Her girlfriend pouted but gave in. “Mama, I’ll catch up, okay?”

Nanoha sighed, a small exasperated smile working its way onto her face. “Don’t take too long saying goodbye, alright?” She waved to the Long Arch staff and left.

Sweating, Lutecia blushed as the rest of the office staff conspicuously occupied themselves with work as Vivio hooked her fingers in Lutecia’s belt and slyly pulled her close. “So,” grinned Vivio as she wrapped her arms around Lutecia’s neck, “how long do you think I have?”

Lutecia was too conscious of their audience, so she laid her hands relatively chastely on Vivio’s hips. “Until she comes back to yell at you for taking too long.”

She was about to kiss her giggling girlfriend when the Long Arch door opened, starting her into looking up. Her heart plunged for a moment, thinking that her joke had actually come true and Nanoha was back to chide them, then her spirits rose when she saw that it wasn’t Nanoha…only to fall once more when she recognized the new arrival.

Sensing Lutecia tense, Vivio pulled away, turning around curiously. Her expression darkened. “Director Gaiz, nice to meet you.” Lutecia felt oddly amused and touched when she felt Vivio slide in front of her, as if protecting her physically from Auris.

Meanwhile, Auris watched them with calm interest. “Alphine…Vivio Takamachi…what a surprise—” She glanced at Lutecia, then at Hayate’s door, “—seeing you two here.”

“Vivio was just visiting with Nanoha-san,” Lutecia said, keeping her voice a mix of disinterest and cold firmness.

Auris looked at Vivio, who wasn’t particularly trying to hide her antagonism, and said only, “I see.”

Lutecia’s hand tightened on Vivio’s wrist. The blonde to give her a quick, curious look before her red and green eyes narrowed and she turned back to face Auris. “If you’re here to see Aunt Hayate, then you have to wait. Cia was here first.” Lutecia knew that Vivio was too respectful to omit Hayate’s titles lightly in the workplace, even if Vivio was technically off-duty and was visiting as a civilian. She must have wanted to remind Auris of her very personal connection to both Hayate and Lutecia.

Seeing that Vivio had learned something from her about subtle threats wasn’t exactly comforting to Lutecia’s conscience, even if it was a skill Vivio had to learn one way or another.

“My, why the dark looks?” Auris remarked, her eyes looking far too keen behind her glasses for Lutecia’s liking. “As your girlfriend’s boss, we should be friends, shouldn’t we?”

Sharply, Lutecia grabbed the back of Vivio’s skirt and telepathically hissed/begged, Not in public! She’ll never lose the grudge!

Never had Lutecia seen her gentle girlfriend’s eyes so cold, so like Vita or Signum’s eyes when they charged into a battle without a shred of mercy. Lutecia actually feared what could happen if she let go of Vivio, and clenched her fist tighter on Vivio’s waistband.

“Yes,” Vivio said, her voice almost a growl, and Lutecia twitched, praying that Vivio would control her temper. “My mother taught me about making friends.” She shook Lutecia off, and Lutecia let her go. “Excuse me, Director, I shouldn’t leave my mother waiting.” More softly, she stroked Lutecia’s cheek lightly as she moved away. “See you later, Cia.”

Auris watched Vivio jerk open the glass doors and march out. “Sometimes it’s hard to remember that she’s the Sankt Kaiser,” Auris commented, her tone such that she sounded neither reverent nor irreverent.

In a flash, Lutecia was up in front of Auris, so close she could feel the body heat radiating off her superior. “Before being the Sankt Kaiser, she’s my girlfriend,” whispered Lutecia, staring straight into Auris’ eyes, her words audible only between them but still iron clear. “I’m in every shadow in the dark, and I’ll be in yours, if you try anything on her.”

“My,” a strident voice cut through the tension in the office, and Hayate wandered over, stepping right up to Lutecia and Auris and so forcing both of them to take a step back and away from each other. “I’m pretty popular today, with so many people who’ve come to see me.” Without missing a beat Hayate took the folder out of Lutecia’s hands and handed it to Lucino. “Thanks, Lutecia, I appreciate you running that errand for me. We’ll talk about it later.” Lutecia bowed at that subtle but firm dismissal. Hayate flashed her a small smile before turning to Auris. “Why, it’s great that you arrived early, Director Auris, I’ve just gotten a message from Ginga that I wanted you to take a look at. Shall we?”

Both older women entered Hayate’s office, the door sliding shut behind them.

All around the Long Arch office all the staff soundlessly clapped their hands together, a silent wave of approval accompanied with approving winks that rippled around the room. Oh yeah, Lutecia thought faintly, they had all been watching her very protective threat about Vivio…and knowing how romantic all of the staff were, there was no way they’d ever let her live it down…

“How cute!” Shari teased.

Lutecia turned bright red.

A mostly-fluffy ViCia moment for RB! :D

And now lots of plots and gambits start to come together :p....

A note of clarification: It's ambiguous in an earlier part what Lutecia and Vivio's relationship status is here, and I'll have to rewrite it, but basically they are openly girlfriends and Vivio has known about Lutecia being a Shadow for quite some time, but Lutecia is still mostly trying to keep Vivio from being too involved in her Shadow life out of concern.
New Part 1-4A (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3042423&postcount=24804)
New Part 4B (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3042442&postcount=24805)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1A (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3091168&postcount=25437)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1B (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3185432&postcount=26400)
New Part 5: Trial Day 1C and New Part 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3189294&postcount=26454)
New Part 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3191023&postcount=26476)
Part 8 and Part 9: Trial Day 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3282901&postcount=27365)
Part 10: Trial Day 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3301364&postcount=27422)
Part 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3323875&postcount=27629)
Part 12 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3337719&postcount=27791)
Part 13 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3361511&postcount=27969)

Whoa momma, now i see from where Raven get her fire-arms skills. Still i can`t help but pity her - after years on the streets she got her family, but then she got robed from it.

Hm, what will happened if Vivio got killed by some random kingpin, what will Lutecia do?

[RadiantBeam]

Hm, what will happened if Vivio got killed by some random kingpin, what will Lutecia do?

It would probably be the one and only time she would ever kill without orders or regrets. :uhoh:

[00-Raiser]

What would Lutecia do? Don't you mean what would Nanoha, Fate, and pretty much every other character of the cast would do? :heh:

Yes, there will be blood!

[spawnofthejudge]

Needless to say, it would be Lu's easiest kill by far. And Nanoha might even overlook it!

:D

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-30 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3388801#post3388801)

"So, you failed, huh?" Valgaav looked at Sherra, who didn't look the least bit hurt, then at Riksfalto, who looked like she was about to fall apart. "You, especially, have no excuse. The magical potential between the four of them was far less than anyone else, it should have been easy for you."

Riksfalto growled at Valgaav, her body could barely keep itself together as it was. "I don't think even Lord Ruby-Eyes could survive what that kid did to me."

"You did." Valgaav snorted at her and Riksfalto almost stood up, but with the way that her Astral body was spasming, she could only glare at him.

"Only because I did something that Hellmaster Phibrizzo loved to do. If I didn't sever my astral body like I did, I would be dead right now."

"So..." Valgaav walked up to her and pointed Ragudo Mezzagis at her throat. "If I was to... Use this, I could kill you right now."

"I wouldn't." Valgaav blinked before his neck was grabbed from behind and he was thrown into some rocks. Looking up, he glared at Huraker, who was looking at him in disdain. "Lord Dolphin would be... Rather upset if Riksfalto died while trying to recover."

"Tsk..." Valgaav looked away, but didn't push the issue. Even he wasn't crazy enough to try and take on a Lord. "Just came to gloat at us?"

"Not at all." Huraker smiled at him. "In fact, everything's going just according to plan."

"Not quite." Riksfalto managed to get out between gasps for breath. "Looks like what that kid did to me caught the attention of Vrabazard."

Huraker looked at her with a rather disturbed look on her face. "...What?"

"Yeah, seems like the Flare Dragon Lord took an interest in that kid for what he did to me." Riksfalto groaned and fell, face-first, into the ground. "Just ignore me, I need to recover."

"This could be a problem." Sherra spoke up to them. "The Knight of the Aqua Lord did manage to draw out Ragradia's power against the Demon Dragons, and it seems that Lina Inverse's daughter was powerful enough to send Valgaav here running away with his little tail between his legs."

Valgaav suddenly appeared right in front of her and grabbed her by her clothes, lifting her up to look him in the eye. "You want to fight?"

Sherra smirked at him. "Maybe. Though, when you lose, you shouldn't complain what I plan to do with you."

Valgaav shuddered at what he was feeling from her, before dropping her on her rear. "You disgust me."

Sherra just chuckled at him. "Must be frustrating for you, hmm? Having lost your lord and your race of people... I know that I'd have trouble dealing with it myself." She laughed as Valgaav covered his ears as he disappeared. "Foolish Dragon."

Huraker shook her head and frowned slightly. What would Vrabazard want with a human? Unless... Her eyes widened. "No way... He... He can't be the fifth, can he?"

"Fifth?" Riksfalto asked from her position on the ground. "Fifth what?"

"The fifth great Sage..." Both Sherra and Riksfalto looked at Dolphin's Priest, stunned. If that was the case...

"Man, either I got off lucky or he hasn't reached his full potential yet." Riksfalto chuckled, then groaned as her whole body, physical and astral screamed at her painfully.

(---)

"So, Lina, explain to me..." Zelgadis asked as Lina was on her back, her head in Sylphiel's lap as the latter cast Resurrection on her body. "How is it that you can cast such strong magic?"

Lina chuckled tiredly. "When the Lord of Nightmares took my body... I was dead. She brought me back to life and dropped me into another world. I found out that she left a piece of herself inside of me. It almost doubled my magic power... And I found that I don't need to use the Demon's Blood Talismans like I did before, all my spells were stronger." Hell, she had to work to keep her spells from being too strong normally. "And I never get tired while casting magic, but... I found out the hard way, once, that with all the benefits, there's a down-side."

"Figures as much." Zelgadis shook his head. "To cast the Blast Bomb, and do what you did..."

Lina sighed and frowned as Sylphiel put her hands directly on Lina's chest. "If I didn't feel like I was about to throw up, I'd hit you for feeling me up."

Sylphiel shook her head. "No, Miss Lina, there's a lot of scar tissue right here. I'm just trying to heal it."

Lina sighed and just let Sylphiel do her work. "Back to what you said, yes, I can do any spell that I already knew without aid now. The only problem is, after a certain point, my magic starts eating at my life." She ignored the way that Sylphiel gasped at her. "It doesn't age me physically, though it might cut my life short if I go too far..."

"If you use too much magic, I'm guessing that you could drop dead?" Zelgadis sighed as Lina nodded slightly. "Dammit, Lina! What the hell were you thinking?!"

"I was thinking that we needed to deal with those demons quickly?" Lina let out a hissing gasp as Sylphiel moved her hands around. "Careful, I don't like anyone but Shiro touching me there." She smirked as Sylphiel and Zelgadis blushed, even as Sylphiel moved her hands around on Lina's chest more.

"Sorry, but Miss Lina... I'm surprised you're still alive... You seem so... Messed up right here."

Lina groaned, her eyes squeezing together as pain wracked her body. "What are you, OW! It hurts!" It wasn't quite as bad as some of the pain she had felt in her life, but it was up there.

"Mr. Zelgadis, hold her down." Sylphiel spoke quietly as she concentrated. "Miss Lina, please, just bear with it."

"GAAAAAH!" Lina wasn't even listening at that point, her body felt like it was dipped in liquid fire. "STOP!"

"Sylphiel, what's going on?!"

"Just a few more moments, please?" Sylphiel's eyes were closed as she worked her magic on Lina's body. "Almost..." She opened her eyes and canceled the spell. "There..." She yelped as Lina grabbed her by the throat and yanked her down, glaring hard. "Miss... Urk!"

"You... TRIED TO KILL ME!"

"LINA!" Zelgadis grabbed her arm, but found her grip wasn't budging.

"Before I kill you, just WHAT were you thinking?" Lina's eyes flashed in anger, she couldn't believe that Sylphiel would do something so horrible to her.

"I...nnngh...Thought...that you...Would want to live longer." Sylphiel gasped as Lina let go and fell back, coughing hard.

"Explain." Lina sat up, most of her anger gone by those words.

Sylphiel coughed and panted. "Your... Your insides... Were a scarred mess, Miss Lina," she coughed more as she rubbed her throat, "I was casting Resurrection and healing the damage on the insides, but it was such a mess that it was hurting you."

"...You undid the damage I did to myself?" She knew about the damage, she had seen various x-rays during her life and knew that she probably wasn't going to live as long as she could have. Lina blinked as Sylphiel nodded. "I... I'm sorry." She stood up and walked over to Sylphiel, hugging the other woman. "I... I just hurt so much that I thought you were trying to kill me."

Sylphiel shook her head and hugged Lina back. "It's okay, Miss Lina. I'm sorry that I didn't tell you first."

Lina let go of the hug and leaned back, smiling. "Just... Next time, Sylphiel, let me know before you make me feel such pain, okay?"

Sylphiel nodded and put her hand on Lina's chest again, getting a flat look from her friend. "Sylphiel... If you swing that way... I'm pretty sure that we can find you some girls that won't mind you feeling them up." Lina mentally smirked as Sylphiel turned bright red.

"Ah, no, it's not that, Miss Lina. I was just checking... You... Wow, you healed up pretty well."

Lina nodded, thankful for that. "Just keep yourself handy, Sylphiel, I might need you to fix me up when this is over again." Turning, she looked at Lyos and Zelgadis. "How's he?"

"I'm fine." Lyos groaned as he sat up, his face was red. "Um..." He let out a yelp as Lina whapped him with a slipper. "What was that for?!"

"I'm not into girls sexually, kid, so don't ask me to kiss her." Lina sighed as the three blushed red. "SHEE! I think my husband's culture perverted me or something!"

"Most likely." Lina and the others gasped as they saw a thin man with pink hair and skin looking at them as he floated in the air. He held his hands up as he touched down. "Please, I mean you no harm."

"Speak then." Lina didn't like the way this guy looked.

He nodded to her. "My name is Sirius, you met my comrade Almace at the Dragon Temple."

"So, you want to summon Dark Star as well?" Zelgadis grabbed his sword and Sirius sighed.

"Not completely." He was glad that that seemed to diffuse a lot of the tension. "We planned to only summon part of him, after we got the five weapons of light, and kill him, little by little. I am a Shinzoku, under the Night Dragon Vorfeed, from Overworld. Almace is one of my companions."

"You're a god?" Sylphiel gasped as Sirius nodded to her. "But, why do something so horrible?"

"Our world... The Overworld... Has fallen to ruin. Our master, Vorfeed, and Dark Star... The two of them got tired of all the fighting that they were doing, and agreed to merge together into one being. They planned to destroy the world, then rebuild it."

"I take it that you didn't agree." Zelgadis spoke up, getting a nod from Sirius.

"There was more to it, I'm sure." The Shinzoku continued to speak. "Even Dark Star didn't want to fight anymore. But Mazoku just don't get tired of fighting, so I have no clue what they were thinking."

"Maybe they fell in love over the years?" Lina suggested and waved her hands at the dirty looks she was getting. "Hey, come on, it was just a joke."

"Regardless of why they did it, they now threaten all of the worlds." Sirius closed his eyes, before pointing at Lyos. "Allow me a few days with this one."

"What?" Lyos looked at him in alarm. "What for?"

Sirius smirked slightly. "Who better to teach you how to use a god's power, but a god?"

"He has a point." Zelgadis looked at Lyos. "It's your call."

Lyos looked at his hands. "...I... You can help?" He looked up at Sirius, confusion and hope on his face.

"Better than any Dragon." Sirius nodded at him. "We won't have much time, but with my help, you'll be able to use it."

"Alright then." Lyos nodded as he stood up. "Um, so, where are we going?"

"You'll see." Sirius said as the two disappeared from view.

(---)

Sighing as he walked into the temple, the Supreme Elder narrowed his eyes as he looked at the shrine to Vrabazard. "Tell me, Fire Dragon King, what should I do?"

"Oh, I don't know," the old Dragon's eyes widened as a staff was put to his neck, "why don't you ask yourself that question?"

"Xellos." He said through gritted teeth. "I thought you left."

"That's what I wanted you to think." Xellos smiled at him and waggled a finger. "Now, tell me something, Supreme Elder... Just why would you threaten Lina Inverse?"

"Elder!" A Dragon burst in and rushed towards the Dragon. "Let him, AHHH!" The Dragon screamed as Xellos pointed an open palm at him, turning the Dragon into nothing but a pile of ashes.

"Now then, I'm sure that you don't want me to do that to the rest to your little followers." Xellos smirked at him. "So, talk."

"She gave herself to the Darkest of all Dark Lords. I could feel the energy when she called up that power, just like Lei Magnus a thousand years ago, it's far too dangerous to let her live!"

Xellos lost the smile that was on his face. "Let me tell you a little secret... If she did, in fact, sell her soul like you think she did, you should be grateful that she did. Doing so allowed her to kill Hellmaster Phibrizzo."

The old Dragon's eyes widened. "...what?"

"But, that doesn't matter to you, I suppose. But I'm curious about one thing... If the Ancient Dragons were as strong as they were, how could your group kill the whole species off?" Xellos frowned heavily.

"Why would you care?" Xellos chuckled at the way the old man growled those words out.

"Oh, I don't. I'm glad that they're dead, but Beastmaster was rather upset that they were gone, not that I know why, of course." Xellos opened his eyes and openly glared at the Dragon. "Now, tell me, how did you kill them?"

The Supreme Elder sighed heavily. "The golden spears... They were given to us by Lord Vrabazard. We were to use them in the war against your kind. They increased our power five-fold."

"And when you found out that the Ancient Dragons had a power or a weapon that was much stronger than that, you wanted it for yourself." Xellos smirked at the shock and surprise that he felt. "But, it's interesting, those spears of yours, they don't have any power..." He trailed off as he thought about it. "Then again, I can't feel Vrabazard's power around here either. Those spears were blessed with his power, weren't they?"

The Supreme Elder was twitching at the words.

"And when you killed the Ancient Dragons..." Xellos sing-songed at him. "I bet that Vrabazard wasn't happy about that." He let go of the Elder and chuckled at him. "You truly are a fool. To think that you were once a threat to my people."

"I still AM!" He growled at Xellos, who smirked and looked him with both eyes open. "Your worthless kind... You and your supreme Dark Lord... Lina Inverse is that thing's messenger, she will not survive this."

He gasped as he felt Xellos' staff stick into his leg. "GAH!"

"Now, now..." Xellos waggled a finger at him. "I'll have you know that, for now, Lina Inverse is under my protection. I have... Use for her."

"What... Are you planning?" The old Dragon grabbed his bleeding leg.

"That... Is a secret." Xellos winked and disappeared from view. "But I wouldn't relax. Valgaav's almost as strong as I am, and with the servants of Dynast Grausherra and Deep Sea Dolphin involved, things are far more interesting than they were not too long ago."

[deathcurse]

:heh::heh:

Now, of course, she has to make good on this.

But would Vivio really want Auris as a friend? :p Even after the satisfaction of the befriending process? ;)

We can haz Lutecia vs. Rogue!Tagus, please? Pretty please? There's far too much potential in that. Just saying. :D

:twitch: Don't...tempt...me... :p

I suspected from the start you had some major plans for Raven, especially given how you were portraying her in later parts of CNS, but damn if this revelation pulled the rug out from under me! I never expected to learn that about her, of all things! :heh: Though Auris might want to be careful about that kind of information, it could come back to haunt her.

Also, I can't help but wonder who will kill Auris first before this is all over: Vivio, or Lutecia? :heh:

EDIT: Pageclaim for rogue fights!

Yay for surprises! :D It's the reason why I had to dance around people's questions of "How did Raven actually get the drop on 12 trained killers?", since I wanted to keep things under wraps until this part :D.

Ah, it could come back to haunt her...but Auris is a lite-version of Hayate, so I don't think that she'll be too badly off...:D

Oh, Vivio, definitely. She'll throw Auris out of a high-story window? (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=3022597&postcount=24592) :innocent::p

Whoa momma, now i see from where Raven get her fire-arms skills. Still i can`t help but pity her - after years on the streets she got her family, but then she got robed from it.

Hm, what will happened if Vivio got killed by some random kingpin, what will Lutecia do?

Yes, that's what I'm hoping will still have people sympathizing a little with Raven, despite finding out about her real identity :).

Get to the killer before the other more idealistic and moral members of their family does? :uhoh:

[spawnofthejudge]

But would Vivio really want Auris as a friend? :p Even after the satisfaction of the befriending process? ;)Befriending changes people. For the better, generally.

:twitch: Don't...tempt...me... :pSounds like an omake.

[vic-vic]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-30 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3388801#post3388801)

"So, you failed, huh?" Valgaav looked at Sherra, who didn't look the least bit hurt, then at Riksfalto, who looked like she was about to fall apart. "You, especially, have no excuse. The magical potential between the four of them was far less than anyone else, it should have been easy for you."

Riksfalto growled at Valgaav, her body could barely keep itself together as it was. "I don't think even Lord Ruby-Eyes could survive what that kid did to me."

"You did." Valgaav snorted at her and Riksfalto almost stood up, but with the way that her Astral body was spasming, she could only glare at him.

"Only because I did something that Hellmaster Phibrizzo loved to do. If I didn't sever my astral body like I did, I would be dead right now."

"So..." Valgaav walked up to her and pointed Ragudo Mezzagis at her throat. "If I was to... Use this, I could kill you right now."

"I wouldn't." Valgaav blinked before his neck was grabbed from behind and he was thrown into some rocks. Looking up, he glared at Huraker, who was looking at him in disdain. "Lord Dolphin would be... Rather upset if Riksfalto died while trying to recover."

"Tsk..." Valgaav looked away, but didn't push the issue. Even he wasn't crazy enough to try and take on a Lord. "Just came to gloat at us?"

"Not at all." Huraker smiled at him. "In fact, everything's going just according to plan."

"Not quite." Riksfalto managed to get out between gasps for breath. "Looks like what that kid did to me caught the attention of Vrabazard."

Huraker looked at her with a rather disturbed look on her face. "...What?"

"Yeah, seems like the Flare Dragon Lord took an interest in that kid for what he did to me." Riksfalto groaned and fell, face-first, into the ground. "Just ignore me, I need to recover."

"This could be a problem." Sherra spoke up to them. "The Knight of the Aqua Lord did manage to draw out Ragradia's power against the Demon Dragons, and it seems that Lina Inverse's daughter was powerful enough to send Valgaav here running away with his little tail between his legs."

Valgaav suddenly appeared right in front of her and grabbed her by her clothes, lifting her up to look him in the eye. "You want to fight?"

Sherra smirked at him. "Maybe. Though, when you lose, you shouldn't complain what I plan to do with you."

Valgaav shuddered at what he was feeling from her, before dropping her on her rear. "You disgust me."

Sherra just chuckled at him. "Must be frustrating for you, hmm? Having lost your lord and your race of people... I know that I'd have trouble dealing with it myself." She laughed as Valgaav covered his ears as he disappeared. "Foolish Dragon."

Huraker shook her head and frowned slightly. What would Vrabazard want with a human? Unless... Her eyes widened. "No way... He... He can't be the fifth, can he?"

"Fifth?" Riksfalto asked from her position on the ground. "Fifth what?"

"The fifth great Sage..." Both Sherra and Riksfalto looked at Dolphin's Priest, stunned. If that was the case...

"Man, either I got off lucky or he hasn't reached his full potential yet." Riksfalto chuckled, then groaned as her whole body, physical and astral screamed at her painfully.

(---)

"So, Lina, explain to me..." Zelgadis asked as Lina was on her back, her head in Sylphiel's lap as the latter cast Resurrection on her body. "How is it that you can cast such strong magic?"

Lina chuckled tiredly. "When the Lord of Nightmares took my body... I was dead. She brought me back to life and dropped me into another world. I found out that she left a piece of herself inside of me. It almost doubled my magic power... And I found that I don't need to use the Demon's Blood Talismans like I did before, all my spells were stronger." Hell, she had to work to keep her spells from being too strong normally. "And I never get tired while casting magic, but... I found out the hard way, once, that with all the benefits, there's a down-side."

"Figures as much." Zelgadis shook his head. "To cast the Blast Bomb, and do what you did..."

Lina sighed and frowned as Sylphiel put her hands directly on Lina's chest. "If I didn't feel like I was about to throw up, I'd hit you for feeling me up."

Sylphiel shook her head. "No, Miss Lina, there's a lot of scar tissue right here. I'm just trying to heal it."

Lina sighed and just let Sylphiel do her work. "Back to what you said, yes, I can do any spell that I already knew without aid now. The only problem is, after a certain point, my magic starts eating at my life." She ignored the way that Sylphiel gasped at her. "It doesn't age me physically, though it might cut my life short if I go too far..."

"If you use too much magic, I'm guessing that you could drop dead?" Zelgadis sighed as Lina nodded slightly. "Dammit, Lina! What the hell were you thinking?!"

"I was thinking that we needed to deal with those demons quickly?" Lina let out a hissing gasp as Sylphiel moved her hands around. "Careful, I don't like anyone but Shiro touching me there." She smirked as Sylphiel and Zelgadis blushed, even as Sylphiel moved her hands around on Lina's chest more.

"Sorry, but Miss Lina... I'm surprised you're still alive... You seem so... Messed up right here."

Lina groaned, her eyes squeezing together as pain wracked her body. "What are you, OW! It hurts!" It wasn't quite as bad as some of the pain she had felt in her life, but it was up there.

"Mr. Zelgadis, hold her down." Sylphiel spoke quietly as she concentrated. "Miss Lina, please, just bear with it."

"GAAAAAH!" Lina wasn't even listening at that point, her body felt like it was dipped in liquid fire. "STOP!"

"Sylphiel, what's going on?!"

"Just a few more moments, please?" Sylphiel's eyes were closed as she worked her magic on Lina's body. "Almost..." She opened her eyes and canceled the spell. "There..." She yelped as Lina grabbed her by the throat and yanked her down, glaring hard. "Miss... Urk!"

"You... TRIED TO KILL ME!"

"LINA!" Zelgadis grabbed her arm, but found her grip wasn't budging.

"Before I kill you, just WHAT were you thinking?" Lina's eyes flashed in anger, she couldn't believe that Sylphiel would do something so horrible to her.

"I...nnngh...Thought...that you...Would want to live longer." Sylphiel gasped as Lina let go and fell back, coughing hard.

"Explain." Lina sat up, most of her anger gone by those words.

Sylphiel coughed and panted. "Your... Your insides... Were a scarred mess, Miss Lina," she coughed more as she rubbed her throat, "I was casting Resurrection and healing the damage on the insides, but it was such a mess that it was hurting you."

"...You undid the damage I did to myself?" She knew about the damage, she had seen various x-rays during her life and knew that she probably wasn't going to live as long as she could have. Lina blinked as Sylphiel nodded. "I... I'm sorry." She stood up and walked over to Sylphiel, hugging the other woman. "I... I just hurt so much that I thought you were trying to kill me."

Sylphiel shook her head and hugged Lina back. "It's okay, Miss Lina. I'm sorry that I didn't tell you first."

Lina let go of the hug and leaned back, smiling. "Just... Next time, Sylphiel, let me know before you make me feel such pain, okay?"

Sylphiel nodded and put her hand on Lina's chest again, getting a flat look from her friend. "Sylphiel... If you swing that way... I'm pretty sure that we can find you some girls that won't mind you feeling them up." Lina mentally smirked as Sylphiel turned bright red.

"Ah, no, it's not that, Miss Lina. I was just checking... You... Wow, you healed up pretty well."

Lina nodded, thankful for that. "Just keep yourself handy, Sylphiel, I might need you to fix me up when this is over again." Turning, she looked at Lyos and Zelgadis. "How's he?"

"I'm fine." Lyos groaned as he sat up, his face was red. "Um..." He let out a yelp as Lina whapped him with a slipper. "What was that for?!"

"I'm not into girls sexually, kid, so don't ask me to kiss her." Lina sighed as the three blushed red. "SHEE! I think my husband's culture perverted me or something!"

"Most likely." Lina and the others gasped as they saw a thin man with pink hair and skin looking at them as he floated in the air. He held his hands up as he touched down. "Please, I mean you no harm."

"Speak then." Lina didn't like the way this guy looked.

He nodded to her. "My name is Sirius, you met my comrade Almace at the Dragon Temple."

"So, you want to summon Dark Star as well?" Zelgadis grabbed his sword and Sirius sighed.

"Not completely." He was glad that that seemed to diffuse a lot of the tension. "We planned to only summon part of him, after we got the five weapons of light, and kill him, little by little. I am a Shinzoku, under the Night Dragon Vorfeed, from Overworld. Almace is one of my companions."

"You're a god?" Sylphiel gasped as Sirius nodded to her. "But, why do something so horrible?"

"Our world... The Overworld... Has fallen to ruin. Our master, Vorfeed, and Dark Star... The two of them got tired of all the fighting that they were doing, and agreed to merge together into one being. They planned to destroy the world, then rebuild it."

"I take it that you didn't agree." Zelgadis spoke up, getting a nod from Sirius.

"There was more to it, I'm sure." The Shinzoku continued to speak. "Even Dark Star didn't want to fight anymore. But Mazoku just don't get tired of fighting, so I have no clue what they were thinking."

"Maybe they fell in love over the years?" Lina suggested and waved her hands at the dirty looks she was getting. "Hey, come on, it was just a joke."

"Regardless of why they did it, they now threaten all of the worlds." Sirius closed his eyes, before pointing at Lyos. "Allow me a few days with this one."

"What?" Lyos looked at him in alarm. "What for?"

Sirius smirked slightly. "Who better to teach you how to use a god's power, but a god?"

"He has a point." Zelgadis looked at Lyos. "It's your call."

Lyos looked at his hands. "...I... You can help?" He looked up at Sirius, confusion and hope on his face.

"Better than any Dragon." Sirius nodded at him. "We won't have much time, but with my help, you'll be able to use it."

"Alright then." Lyos nodded as he stood up. "Um, so, where are we going?"

"You'll see." Sirius said as the two disappeared from view.

(---)

Sighing as he walked into the temple, the Supreme Elder narrowed his eyes as he looked at the shrine to Vrabazard. "Tell me, Fire Dragon King, what should I do?"

"Oh, I don't know," the old Dragon's eyes widened as a staff was put to his neck, "why don't you ask yourself that question?"

"Xellos." He said through gritted teeth. "I thought you left."

"That's what I wanted you to think." Xellos smiled at him and waggled a finger. "Now, tell me something, Supreme Elder... Just why would you threaten Lina Inverse?"

"Elder!" A Dragon burst in and rushed towards the Dragon. "Let him, AHHH!" The Dragon screamed as Xellos pointed an open palm at him, turning the Dragon into nothing but a pile of ashes.

"Now then, I'm sure that you don't want me to do that to the rest to your little followers." Xellos smirked at him. "So, talk."

"She gave herself to the Darkest of all Dark Lords. I could feel the energy when she called up that power, just like Lei Magnus a thousand years ago, it's far too dangerous to let her live!"

Xellos lost the smile that was on his face. "Let me tell you a little secret... If she did, in fact, sell her soul like you think she did, you should be grateful that she did. Doing so allowed her to kill Hellmaster Phibrizzo."

The old Dragon's eyes widened. "...what?"

"But, that doesn't matter to you, I suppose. But I'm curious about one thing... If the Ancient Dragons were as strong as they were, how could your group kill the whole species off?" Xellos frowned heavily.

"Why would you care?" Xellos chuckled at the way the old man growled those words out.

"Oh, I don't. I'm glad that they're dead, but Beastmaster was rather upset that they were gone, not that I know why, of course." Xellos opened his eyes and openly glared at the Dragon. "Now, tell me, how did you kill them?"

The Supreme Elder sighed heavily. "The golden spears... They were given to us by Lord Vrabazard. We were to use them in the war against your kind. They increased our power five-fold."

"And when you found out that the Ancient Dragons had a power or a weapon that was much stronger than that, you wanted it for yourself." Xellos smirked at the shock and surprise that he felt. "But, it's interesting, those spears of yours, they don't have any power..." He trailed off as he thought about it. "Then again, I can't feel Vrabazard's power around here either. Those spears were blessed with his power, weren't they?"

The Supreme Elder was twitching at the words.

"And when you killed the Ancient Dragons..." Xellos sing-songed at him. "I bet that Vrabazard wasn't happy about that." He let go of the Elder and chuckled at him. "You truly are a fool. To think that you were once a threat to my people."

"I still AM!" He growled at Xellos, who smirked and looked him with both eyes open. "Your worthless kind... You and your supreme Dark Lord... Lina Inverse is that thing's messenger, she will not survive this."

He gasped as he felt Xellos' staff stick into his leg. "GAH!"

"Now, now..." Xellos waggled a finger at him. "I'll have you know that, for now, Lina Inverse is under my protection. I have... Use for her."

"What... Are you planning?" The old Dragon grabbed his bleeding leg.

"That... Is a secret." Xellos winked and disappeared from view. "But I wouldn't relax. Valgaav's almost as strong as I am, and with the servants of Dynast Grausherra and Deep Sea Dolphin involved, things are far more interesting than they were not too long ago."

Heh, Xellos, you may try to hide it, but you have some type of twisted bonds with slayers that you didn`t want to lose.

[DezoPenguin]

But would Vivio really want Auris as a friend? :p Even after the satisfaction of the befriending process? ;)

Befriending always changes people for the better! Arisa stopped picking on innocent schoolyard vampires! Fate became a franchise icon! Vivio got her own manga (albeit of iffy quality)!


:twitch: Don't...tempt...me... :p

Be tempted! Be tempted! :D

Yay for surprises! :D It's the reason why I had to dance around people's questions of "How did Raven actually get the drop on 12 trained killers?", since I wanted to keep things under wraps until this part :D.

As for these and other matters, you'll have to wait for me to get you the full commentary...tonight, I'm thinking.

[RadiantBeam]

:twitch: Don't...tempt...me... :p

*swings story idea before you on a string* You are being tempted.... so tempted...

[deathcurse]

Befriending changes people. For the better, generally.

Befriending always changes people for the better! Arisa stopped picking on innocent schoolyard vampires! Fate became a franchise icon! Vivio got her own manga (albeit of iffy quality)!

True....but wouldn't Auris become less interesting when she loses her Bitch!Factor?? :p

As for these and other matters, you'll have to wait for me to get you the full commentary...tonight, I'm thinking.

Hope I didn't mess up in some obvious way in my delivery! :heh: Looking forward to it! :D

Be tempted! Be tempted! :D

*swings story idea before you on a string* You are being tempted.... so tempted...

*Frozen, watching the idea swinging back...and forth...and back...and forth...*

..............

Okay, I admit that I have....some ideas, but taking the Rule of Cool out, realistically wouldn't the fight itself be pretty boring? After all, when two "skulk in shadows" assassins fight, isn't it more of who gets the element of surprise then it's all over in 2 seconds? :uhoh::heh:

[shiroi mahotsukai]

Don't take out the Rule of Cool then, after all, with imagination anything is possible. It's just easier to imagine with written help.

[RadiantBeam]

Okay, I admit that I have....some ideas, but taking the Rule of Cool out, realistically wouldn't the fight itself be pretty boring? After all, when two "skulk in shadows" assassins fight, isn't it more of who gets the element of surprise then it's all over in 2 seconds? :uhoh::heh:

Depends on what kind of feel/atmosphere you'd want for the fight. If it's a simple job, wham bam thank you ma'am, then yes, it would probably consist of stalking and killing in under two seconds, though if you write it well it can still be pretty gripping. Now, on the other hand, if you write it as some kind of grudge match for whatever reason... then things could get interesting. :cool:

[DezoPenguin]

*Frozen, watching the idea swinging back...and forth...and back...and forth...*

..............

Okay, I admit that I have....some ideas, but taking the Rule of Cool out, realistically wouldn't the fight itself be pretty boring? After all, when two "skulk in shadows" assassins fight, isn't it more of who gets the element of surprise then it's all over in 2 seconds? :uhoh::heh:

Ahh, but remember--the "skulk in shadows" types also are the experts at being aware of how one gains the element of surprise and the upper hand and would be aware of how to avoid it. Certainly, Rogue!Tagus would have plenty of paranoia, and be aware that the NSIS would be sending someone to clean up...I envision a duel combining a lot of environmental movement, lethal traps, indirect attacks, hit-and-run strikes, and other entertainment. Consider, eg., the confrontation between Tori and Fukuda in Eric Van Lustbader's Angel Eyes.

[RadiantBeam]

Ahh, but remember--the "skulk in shadows" types also are the experts at being aware of how one gains the element of surprise and the upper hand and would be aware of how to avoid it. Certainly, Rogue!Tagus would have plenty of paranoia, and be aware that the NSIS would be sending someone to clean up...I envision a duel combining a lot of environmental movement, lethal traps, indirect attacks, hit-and-run strikes, and other entertainment. Consider, eg., the confrontation between Tori and Fukuda in Eric Van Lustbader's Angel Eyes.

Of course, you could always play with the aspect as well, as to whether or not Lutecia knows that Tagus is (was?) one of Auris's Shadows; would make things a little bit more interesting on the personal side of things. Granted, I don't know how Lutecia would find out that Tagus was one of Auris's, but still, it's a fun idea to contemplate.

[deathcurse]

Don't take out the Rule of Cool then, after all, with imagination anything is possible. It's just easier to imagine with written help.

True, true...but at the same time, I don't think Hollywood Tactics would do much justice to either of the Shadows! :heh: But yeah, Rule of Cool would have to stay in there somehow, just because...well....it's cool.... :p

Depends on what kind of feel/atmosphere you'd want for the fight. If it's a simple job, wham bam thank you ma'am, then yes, it would probably consist of stalking and killing in under two seconds, though if you write it well it can still be pretty gripping. Now, on the other hand, if you write it as some kind of grudge match for whatever reason... then things could get interesting. :cool:

Hm, I wonder if I should share the rough outline I have of that fight? :heh:

Ahh, but remember--the "skulk in shadows" types also are the experts at being aware of how one gains the element of surprise and the upper hand and would be aware of how to avoid it. Certainly, Rogue!Tagus would have plenty of paranoia, and be aware that the NSIS would be sending someone to clean up...I envision a duel combining a lot of environmental movement, lethal traps, indirect attacks, hit-and-run strikes, and other entertainment. Consider, eg., the confrontation between Tori and Fukuda in Eric Van Lustbader's Angel Eyes.

Ah, so maybe part of the battle could include Lutecia trying to make sure that she keeps the area around herself secure, and Tagus trying to find the best way to approach while knowing that Lutecia knows those same ways... Oh, yes, and so during the fight they'd probably be blundering into traps that the other person had set up ahead of time? *contemplates thoughtfully* :D

Of course, you could always play with the aspect as well, as to whether or not Lutecia knows that Tagus is (was?) one of Auris's Shadows; would make things a little bit more interesting on the personal side of things. Granted, I don't know how Lutecia would find out that Tagus was one of Auris's, but still, it's a fun idea to contemplate.

Haven't considered all that yet :p, I just had the epic "BOO! HELLO" (with the "BOO!" part being something very violent and painful, of course) part in my head...but it's an interesting angle, although my current thought already gives Lutecia a pretty personal reason to beat Tagus into a pulp :p.

(And all of this is probably solidifying my obligation to actually write this scene now, eh? :heh:)

[RadiantBeam]

(And all of this is probably solidifying my obligation to actually write this scene now, eh? :heh:)

You have no idea. :p

[Nanya01]

Updated Blood That Flows (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6550856/3/Blood_That_Flows) on FF.Net

Oh, and I found out that the story is already been put up on TVTropes' Nanoha fanfic recs page. :D WHEE!

[Nanya01]

Let's find out what happened to Yuuno.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-30 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3388801#post3388801)

New Part 31 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3389985#post3389985)

"Where... Where am I?" Yuuno asked as he looked around. He was certain he was still on the continent, or at least the world. But where he was...

All around him was nothing but heat, fire and lava. The rock he was standing on was rather hot and uncomfortable to the touch. He stumbled back as the lava rose up, before parting and revealing a VERY large Dragon in front of him. Yuuno's eyes were wide as he gaped at the creature. 'Man, I wish I paid more attention to those video games that Arisa and Suzuka liked to play, it looks like that red Dragon that was blocking the way to the big black Dragon in that game.' He couldn't fight if he wanted to, his magic was spent and there was no bridge off of the round rock.

"Interesting." The Dragon leaned in and looked at him. "A mere human... To do that to a Mazoku." He, at least Yuuno thought it was a he, chuckled, before the large body disappeared and was replaced by a tall man with spiky red hair wearing a cloak and smirking at him. "I've never seen a human do that, at all." He shrugged before pointing a finger as Yuuno and snapping his fingers, causing Yuuno to gasp, his magic returned to him. "Too bad you didn't kill her, it might have been interesting."

Yuuno was having trouble breathing, for some reason, it felt like the heat in the area spiked when this man appeared. "You are..."

He shrugged at Yuuno. "Humans have long since forgotten my name. And even the Dragons aren't worth anything to me anymore." He snorted as Yuuno stared at him. "Considering that Valwin decided to hole himself up in that tower of wind of his and Rangort decided to hide in a cave, it's not surprising that you wouldn't know of me."

"...You're not a Dragon, are you?"

The man growled at Yuuno. "I only look like one out of respect to my master, Cephied! I am the Flare Dragon Lord! Fire Dragon King Vrabazard!"

Yuuno's eyes felt like they were about to burst out of his skull as the god announced who he was. "What... Why..?"

"You're interesting, or at least I thought you were." Vrabazard snorted at him. "But now I see... You just got lucky."

"What?"

Vrabazard smirked at him. "Little human, just so pathetic... You got lucky against that Mazoku, boy. You're completely useless. Then again, what should I expect? Humans are nothing for the coming threat."

"But... The prophecy... You sent the Golden Dragons that prophecy warning them about what was..."

"What prophecy?" Vrabazard narrowed his eyes at Yuuno. "I haven't spoken to them in over a thousand years. They asked for items to help them when Shabranigdo woke up, and then they turned on my other followers." He growled and the lava around them erupted upwards. "Just like Mazoku, they seek to control and dominate everything. And what they can't, they destroy."

Yuuno blinked as Vrabazard smirked at him. "Then again, you humans aren't any better. Just Mazoku with physical bodies."

"What?"

"Think about it... The reason humans can't use Holy magic... Is because they're too much like Mazoku. Why should we give you any of our power?" The Shinzoku started circling Yuuno slowly. "And that little girl with the Chaos power... It might be best for everyone if I just kill her now."

Yuuno's eyes widened as he heard that. "You... You wouldn't..."

"Why should you care?" Vrabazard narrowed his eyes. "It's not like she can do anything against Dark Star." He smirked more at Yuuno. "Oh yes, I know about Dark Star. I over-heard one of Vorfeed's followers explain things. But, that girl, she doesn't need to live, does she?" Seeing the look on Yuuno's face, he laughed. "HA! What's the matter? Getting upset? What good would that do? I'm a god, I'm far stronger than that Mazoku General that you messed up. Even if we Shinzoku and Mazoku are basically the same, there's no way that you can defeat me."

"So, I'm supposed to... JUST LET YOU KILL NANOHA?!"

"Oh, so that's her name, huh?" Vrabazard chuckled and snapped his fingers, the magic circle that appeared under Yuuno dissipating before it could fully form. "I suppose it wouldn't be too hard, humans are so squishy at your age."

Yuuno twitched, he tried to move, but found himself bound up by some invisible force.

"Don't bother." The Shinzoku shook his head. "That Ray Freeze is so much more potent than anything a Dragon could do that you really have no chance to do anything. And here, in my domain, Black magic is useless."

As he listened to the Shinzoku speak of how killing Nanoha would be for the good of the world, Yuuno did something that he had never done before.

He lost his temper.

"LEAVE HER ALONE!!" Yuuno screamed, his body glowing a bright red, causing the Ray Freeze scattering to the four winds as a huge pillar of fire erupted around Yuuno, before condensing into a ball of fire and lashing out at the Shinzoku.

The ball splashed against his body and he chuckled as he walked up to the boy, who fell to his knees and panted. His body was still glowing softly, his hair wafted in the winds. "Interesting... I was right to choose you."

"...What?" Yuuno looked at Vrabazard, who knelt down to look him in the eye. "But all those things you said..."

"I needed to force you to draw it out..." Vrabazard had a nearly evil look on his face. "Holy magic, it's not the same as Black, Dragonic or Shamanistic magic. And I needed to see if you could actually harness my power properly."

"Harness?" Yuuno looked at the Shinzoku in confusion as the energy dispelled from his body.

"Yes. Now, that was just one instance." He grabbed Yuuno and flew straight up. "For now, the only power that will work here, is my power." His eyes glowed as the rock that Yuuno was on before shattered and sank under the lava. "Now then... Use my power... And save yourself from death."

Yuuno's eyes were wide as he got the idea of what Vrabazard had planned. "But..."

"Just a little tip, human." Vrabazard growled out softly. "True Holy magic is different from all other forms of magic. You can't control it. True Holy magic is a force of nature." He let go of Yuuno. "You have until you hit the lava, boy."

Yuuno's eyes widened. "What... This..." He trembled as he found all his power shut off.

"I told you before, this is my realm, boy. No power but Holy and Chaos works here." Vrabazard's voice reached Yuuno as he fell, closer and closer to the lava.

Yuuno closed his eyes and concentrated. "Come on, come on!" He knew what he felt before, he just had to make it work again. The heat was starting to get to him as he felt his own clothes starting to burn. "Come on!"

Vrabazard shook his head. "Humans, always seeking to control everything." Oh well, maybe Valwin was right. Humans really weren't fit to have their power.

Yuuno clenched a fist tight. Why? Why wouldn't it work? The more he tried to force it, the more it wanted to get away from him.

"You can't control it. True Holy magic is a force of nature."

Suddenly Yuuno's eyes snapped open. "That's it!" He gasped, just before falling into the lava and sinking under it.

Vrabazard sighed as he saw Yuuno sink. "And here I thought you had a chance, kid." Oh well, one death wouldn't matter in the long run.

The Shinzoku floated back as the lava suddenly rose and spiraled into the air. "Well, I'm glad that I wasn't wrong about you, kid." He chuckled as Yuuno's body and eyes were flashing orange. He snapped his hands and the lava cooled enough that the two could stand on it. "How did you figure it out?"

"You said... It was like nature..." Yuuno panted and blinked as Vrabazard's eyes started glowing, a symbol of a Dragon's head appeared on his right hand, with a serpentine body crawling up his arm to his shoulder and down his back. "What?"

"My blessing. Even if you were on another one of the pillars, that symbol will allow you access to my power." Vrabazard chuckled at him. "True Holy magic... You don't control it, you direct it and work with it, otherwise it won't do what you want it to do."

Yuuno watched as Vrabazard faded away. "But, what am I supposed to..."

"You have my power now, kid, there's more to my power than just fire, lava and heat... Yuuno." He shrugged at the boy. "You'll figure it out."

Yuuno just sat there, blinking as the Shinzoku faded away. "More than just fire, lava and heat... True Holy..." His eyes widened. "Wait a second..." He floated up, before closing his eyes, the mark on his arm and back glowing orange, before he was covered in an orange glow. Opening his eyes, he shot off like a rocket. "WHOO HOO!" This was fun! He felt like he could actually do something instead of just being support now.

Vrabazard looks like the Ruby Dragons from Final Fantasy 8 in his Dragon Form

[shiroi mahotsukai]

That was one of the harshest tests ever. But at least everyone's getting an upgrade...even Yuuno.

[SilentOutlaw]

Is everyone getting an upgrade though? So far there's Nanoha, Lyos, Yuuno, and Shiro(I'm not missing anyone right?)

I'm hoping for an upgrade for Chrono. Chrono hasn't had a CMoA in New yet, it's sad, especially since he's supposed to be the Ace.

[vic-vic]

Let's find out what happened to Yuuno.

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-30 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3388801#post3388801)

New Part 31 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3389985#post3389985)

"Where... Where am I?" Yuuno asked as he looked around. He was certain he was still on the continent, or at least the world. But where he was...

All around him was nothing but heat, fire and lava. The rock he was standing on was rather hot and uncomfortable to the touch. He stumbled back as the lava rose up, before parting and revealing a VERY large Dragon in front of him. Yuuno's eyes were wide as he gaped at the creature. 'Man, I wish I paid more attention to those video games that Arisa and Suzuka liked to play, it looks like that red Dragon that was blocking the way to the big black Dragon in that game.' He couldn't fight if he wanted to, his magic was spent and there was no bridge off of the round rock.

"Interesting." The Dragon leaned in and looked at him. "A mere human... To do that to a Mazoku." He, at least Yuuno thought it was a he, chuckled, before the large body disappeared and was replaced by a tall man with spiky red hair wearing a cloak and smirking at him. "I've never seen a human do that, at all." He shrugged before pointing a finger as Yuuno and snapping his fingers, causing Yuuno to gasp, his magic returned to him. "Too bad you didn't kill her, it might have been interesting."

Yuuno was having trouble breathing, for some reason, it felt like the heat in the area spiked when this man appeared. "You are..."

He shrugged at Yuuno. "Humans have long since forgotten my name. And even the Dragons aren't worth anything to me anymore." He snorted as Yuuno stared at him. "Considering that Valwin decided to hole himself up in that tower of wind of his and Rangort decided to hide in a cave, it's not surprising that you wouldn't know of me."

"...You're not a Dragon, are you?"

The man growled at Yuuno. "I only look like one out of respect to my master, Cephied! I am the Flare Dragon Lord! Fire Dragon King Vrabazard!"

Yuuno's eyes felt like they were about to burst out of his skull as the god announced who he was. "What... Why..?"

"You're interesting, or at least I thought you were." Vrabazard snorted at him. "But now I see... You just got lucky."

"What?"

Vrabazard smirked at him. "Little human, just so pathetic... You got lucky against that Mazoku, boy. You're completely useless. Then again, what should I expect? Humans are nothing for the coming threat."

"But... The prophecy... You sent the Golden Dragons that prophecy warning them about what was..."

"What prophecy?" Vrabazard narrowed his eyes at Yuuno. "I haven't spoken to them in over a thousand years. They asked for items to help them when Shabranigdo woke up, and then they turned on my other followers." He growled and the lava around them erupted upwards. "Just like Mazoku, they seek to control and dominate everything. And what they can't, they destroy."

Yuuno blinked as Vrabazard smirked at him. "Then again, you humans aren't any better. Just Mazoku with physical bodies."

"What?"

"Think about it... The reason humans can't use Holy magic... Is because they're too much like Mazoku. Why should we give you any of our power?" The Shinzoku started circling Yuuno slowly. "And that little girl with the Chaos power... It might be best for everyone if I just kill her now."

Yuuno's eyes widened as he heard that. "You... You wouldn't..."

"Why should you care?" Vrabazard narrowed his eyes. "It's not like she can do anything against Dark Star." He smirked more at Yuuno. "Oh yes, I know about Dark Star. I over-heard one of Vorfeed's followers explain things. But, that girl, she doesn't need to live, does she?" Seeing the look on Yuuno's face, he laughed. "HA! What's the matter? Getting upset? What good would that do? I'm a god, I'm far stronger than that Mazoku General that you messed up. Even if we Shinzoku and Mazoku are basically the same, there's no way that you can defeat me."

"So, I'm supposed to... JUST LET YOU KILL NANOHA?!"

"Oh, so that's her name, huh?" Vrabazard chuckled and snapped his fingers, the magic circle that appeared under Yuuno dissipating before it could fully form. "I suppose it wouldn't be too hard, humans are so squishy at your age."

Yuuno twitched, he tried to move, but found himself bound up by some invisible force.

"Don't bother." The Shinzoku shook his head. "That Ray Freeze is so much more potent than anything a Dragon could do that you really have no chance to do anything. And here, in my domain, Black magic is useless."

As he listened to the Shinzoku speak of how killing Nanoha would be for the good of the world, Yuuno did something that he had never done before.

He lost his temper.

"LEAVE HER ALONE!!" Yuuno screamed, his body glowing a bright red, causing the Ray Freeze scattering to the four winds as a huge pillar of fire erupted around Yuuno, before condensing into a ball of fire and lashing out at the Shinzoku.

The ball splashed against his body and he chuckled as he walked up to the boy, who fell to his knees and panted. His body was still glowing softly, his hair wafted in the winds. "Interesting... I was right to choose you."

"...What?" Yuuno looked at Vrabazard, who knelt down to look him in the eye. "But all those things you said..."

"I needed to force you to draw it out..." Vrabazard had a nearly evil look on his face. "Holy magic, it's not the same as Black, Dragonic or Shamanistic magic. And I needed to see if you could actually harness my power properly."

"Harness?" Yuuno looked at the Shinzoku in confusion as the energy dispelled from his body.

"Yes. Now, that was just one instance." He grabbed Yuuno and flew straight up. "For now, the only power that will work here, is my power." His eyes glowed as the rock that Yuuno was on before shattered and sank under the lava. "Now then... Use my power... And save yourself from death."

Yuuno's eyes were wide as he got the idea of what Vrabazard had planned. "But..."

"Just a little tip, human." Vrabazard growled out softly. "True Holy magic is different from all other forms of magic. You can't control it. True Holy magic is a force of nature." He let go of Yuuno. "You have until you hit the lava, boy."

Yuuno's eyes widened. "What... This..." He trembled as he found all his power shut off.

"I told you before, this is my realm, boy. No power but Holy and Chaos works here." Vrabazard's voice reached Yuuno as he fell, closer and closer to the lava.

Yuuno closed his eyes and concentrated. "Come on, come on!" He knew what he felt before, he just had to make it work again. The heat was starting to get to him as he felt his own clothes starting to burn. "Come on!"

Vrabazard shook his head. "Humans, always seeking to control everything." Oh well, maybe Valwin was right. Humans really weren't fit to have their power.

Yuuno clenched a fist tight. Why? Why wouldn't it work? The more he tried to force it, the more it wanted to get away from him.

"You can't control it. True Holy magic is a force of nature."

Suddenly Yuuno's eyes snapped open. "That's it!" He gasped, just before falling into the lava and sinking under it.

Vrabazard sighed as he saw Yuuno sink. "And here I thought you had a chance, kid." Oh well, one death wouldn't matter in the long run.

The Shinzoku floated back as the lava suddenly rose and spiraled into the air. "Well, I'm glad that I wasn't wrong about you, kid." He chuckled as Yuuno's body and eyes were flashing orange. He snapped his hands and the lava cooled enough that the two could stand on it. "How did you figure it out?"

"You said... It was like nature..." Yuuno panted and blinked as Vrabazard's eyes started glowing, a symbol of a Dragon's head appeared on his right hand, with a serpentine body crawling up his arm to his shoulder and down his back. "What?"

"My blessing. Even if you were on another one of the pillars, that symbol will allow you access to my power." Vrabazard chuckled at him. "True Holy magic... You don't control it, you direct it and work with it, otherwise it won't do what you want it to do."

Yuuno watched as Vrabazard faded away. "But, what am I supposed to..."

"You have my power now, kid, there's more to my power than just fire, lava and heat... Yuuno." He shrugged at the boy. "You'll figure it out."

Yuuno just sat there, blinking as the Shinzoku faded away. "More than just fire, lava and heat... True Holy..." His eyes widened. "Wait a second..." He floated up, before closing his eyes, the mark on his arm and back glowing orange, before he was covered in an orange glow. Opening his eyes, he shot off like a rocket. "WHOO HOO!" This was fun! He felt like he could actually do something instead of just being support now.

Vrabazard looks like the Ruby Dragons from Final Fantasy 8 in his Dragon Form

Mazoku already have hard time fighting with Lina and Co, but after upgrade... On other hand, Mazoku can be pretty dangerous when they really pissed off.

[RadiantBeam]

So, random short time ahoy! Haven't done one of these in awhile, and I can't focus on studying to save my life at the moment. Shadowverse short, set pre-Miranda death, and it's actually a semi short little fic; probably only two or three parts at the most.

In general, Miranda Creed didn’t consider herself an animal person. Growing up in an orphanage, she figured, would do that to a person; certainly, the building had had its share of cats to handle mice and other small rodents that tried to sneak in during the winter, but as a rule of thumb it was considered best to avoid the hunting toms, instead of trying to befriend them. So cats had never been much of an option to her. She’d interacted with her fair share of dogs over the years as well, but nothing had ever touched her in any particular way about the animal, and so she saw no reason to become attached to one.

Simply put, Miranda hadn’t grown up with animals, and largely ignored animals. She had never considered it a serious problem, compared to other things.

Unfortunately, now she kind of was.

“Alphine, where did you get that cat?”

The fifteen-year-old girl blinked, glancing up at her mentor; leaning back against the headboard of one of the beds in the motel room, the summoner was absently stroking the back of a fluffy white kitten, the small animal purring contentedly, its tail wrapped tightly around its body.

“Um….” The younger Shadow seemed to fish for a decent excuse before she gave up. “Well, when we completed the mission and left headquarters, it was raining, and I saw him huddled up in some boxes off to the side…” She shrugged, moving her hand up to scratch the kitten behind the ears.

You’re too sweet for your own good, kid.

Frowning slightly, Miranda crossed her arms over her chest. How had she failed to notice the animal until now? Certainly, it had been dark outside, and raining rather hard, and they’d been in a rush to leave the main home of the rebel faction challenging the TSAB control on this planet, so it wasn’t like she’d had a moment to notice or hear any cat. From a hiding perspective, it was possible Lutecia had simply tucked the kitten into her jacket, or under her arm; keeping him hidden and silent would have been simple.

“Um… Miranda?”

Snapped out of her thoughts, the black-haired woman shook her head. “Sorry. I was just wondering how ya managed to sneak ‘im in…” Wait. “Alphine, how do you it’s a male?”

Another shrug was her reply. “I haven’t checked. It feels weird to call him ‘it’, though.”

…

They would need to have a long, long talk about attachment issues when they were safely back in NSIS headquarters. Miranda wasn’t looking forward to it.

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the soft, steady rumble of the kitten’s purr; clearly, it was enjoying the attention it was getting from Lutecia. Biting back a grumble, Miranda crossed the room and sat down on her own bed. “I never took ya for a cat person,” she said, a way of starting the conversation.

Lutecia shook her head. “I don’t know what kind of person I am,” she admitted sheepishly, blinking when the kitten rolled over onto its back and lifted its paws, batting at her fingers. “I just thought, he was wet and cold. He shouldn’t have to be stuck out there.”

Of course, now the question was what to do with him; Miranda pushed it back for the time being. “You like animals?”

The summoner seemed to think about it, lightly tickling the kitten’s belly. “I don’t hate them,” she said at last. She paused before she spoke again. “You know Garyuu, right?”

“Yep.” Who couldn’t know Garyuu? Only two years as a Shadow, and already the girl’s summon was developing a legend of his own as her fiercest, most loyal protector.

“I raised him from scratch.” Lutecia opened her palm, and the kitten’s paw pressed against her skin gently. “He was about this small when I first summoned him. I guess I have a weakness for seeing little things left alone in the cold.”

The older woman blinked. Well… that had been unexpected. While not secretive, Lutecia had never mentioned much about her past prior to becoming a Shadow. Certainly, Miranda knew her partner’s past, but she only knew the bare bones; she only knew the simple facts that everyone else knew. After two years of working with the girl, she had resigned herself to the fact that Lutecia would never talk about it.

It certainly goes a long way in explaining Garyuu’s intelligence and loyalty, though…

Catching hold of that thought before it wandered too far, Miranda finally decided to address the most pressing matter they currently had at hand. “So,” she said, drumming her fingers lightly against her knee, “what are we goin’ to do with ‘im?”

Lutecia blinked. Honestly, she hadn’t thought that far. “Do with him?”

“Alphine, we’re flying back home tomorrow morning. They won’t let him by security unless one of us claims him as ours, and I doubt your mom would appreciate you coming home from your mission with a kitten.”

The younger girl cringed. Oh, yes, she hadn’t thought that far. “I… I was thinking maybe I could just sneak him through.”

“More trouble than it’s worth.” Miranda flopped back against her pillows, mimicking her partner’s relaxed appearance. “And you can’t go back out into that storm to try and find someone on the planet to take him; we need to lie low until we get home.”

Lutecia grimaced, slumping a little. As if sensing her distress, the kitten mewled softly and rolled over again, gently nudging her hand with its nose. It nudged its way gently under her fingers, rubbing against her, and purred. The purple-haired girl lightly patted its head before getting off the bed, setting it down.

Miranda perked up. “Where are you going?”

“To get him some water. I can just fill a plastic cup up and give it to him. He’ll get thirsty.”

And with that, she disappeared into the bathroom. The door closed, and Miranda heard the sound of running water.

Blissfully unaware of its predicament, the kitten once more rolled over onto its back, flopping its legs over. Opening golden eyes, it peered at Miranda upside down.

Dammit. She was starting to see why the kid had taken pity on the animal.

Miranda sighed, shaking her head. “You know,” she murmured, “you’re making it very difficult for me to convince her to just leave you outside.”

“Mew.”

If my comments on Garyuu's backstory/development contradict anything established already in canon, such as the sound stages, I'd really appreciate knowing so I can go back and edit it as needed. Otherwise, what I wrote about his backstory is mostly my own theory about how Lutecia got him, based off the fact that Caro raised Fried from an egg.

[Rising Dragon]

... kittens in stories tend to make me nervous; it usually ends badly.

[DezoPenguin]

So, random short time ahoy! Haven't done one of these in awhile, and I can't focus on studying to save my life at the moment. Shadowverse short, set pre-Miranda death, and it's actually a semi short little fic; probably only two or three parts at the most.

In general, Miranda Creed didn’t consider herself an animal person. Growing up in an orphanage, she figured, would do that to a person; certainly, the building had had its share of cats to handle mice and other small rodents that tried to sneak in during the winter, but as a rule of thumb it was considered best to avoid the hunting toms, instead of trying to befriend them. So cats had never been much of an option to her. She’d interacted with her fair share of dogs over the years as well, but nothing had ever touched her in any particular way about the animal, and so she saw no reason to become attached to one.

Simply put, Miranda hadn’t grown up with animals, and largely ignored animals. She had never considered it a serious problem, compared to other things.

Unfortunately, now she kind of was.

“Alphine, where did you get that cat?”

The fifteen-year-old girl blinked, glancing up at her mentor; leaning back against the headboard of one of the beds in the motel room, the summoner was absently stroking the back of a fluffy white kitten, the small animal purring contentedly, its tail wrapped tightly around its body.

“Um….” The younger Shadow seemed to fish for a decent excuse before she gave up. “Well, when we completed the mission and left headquarters, it was raining, and I saw him huddled up in some boxes off to the side…” She shrugged, moving her hand up to scratch the kitten behind the ears.

You’re too sweet for your own good, kid.

Frowning slightly, Miranda crossed her arms over her chest. How had she failed to notice the animal until now? Certainly, it had been dark outside, and raining rather hard, and they’d been in a rush to leave the main home of the rebel faction challenging the TSAB control on this planet, so it wasn’t like she’d had a moment to notice or hear any cat. From a hiding perspective, it was possible Lutecia had simply tucked the kitten into her jacket, or under her arm; keeping him hidden and silent would have been simple.

“Um… Miranda?”

Snapped out of her thoughts, the black-haired woman shook her head. “Sorry. I was just wondering how ya managed to sneak ‘im in…” Wait. “Alphine, how do you it’s a male?”

Another shrug was her reply. “I haven’t checked. It feels weird to call him ‘it’, though.”

…

They would need to have a long, long talk about attachment issues when they were safely back in NSIS headquarters. Miranda wasn’t looking forward to it.

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the soft, steady rumble of the kitten’s purr; clearly, it was enjoying the attention it was getting from Lutecia. Biting back a grumble, Miranda crossed the room and sat down on her own bed. “I never took ya for a cat person,” she said, a way of starting the conversation.

Lutecia shook her head. “I don’t know what kind of person I am,” she admitted sheepishly, blinking when the kitten rolled over onto its back and lifted its paws, batting at her fingers. “I just thought, he was wet and cold. He shouldn’t have to be stuck out there.”

Of course, now the question was what to do with him; Miranda pushed it back for the time being. “You like animals?”

The summoner seemed to think about it, lightly tickling the kitten’s belly. “I don’t hate them,” she said at last. She paused before she spoke again. “You know Garyuu, right?”

“Yep.” Who couldn’t know Garyuu? Only two years as a Shadow, and already the girl’s summon was developing a legend of his own as her fiercest, most loyal protector.

“I raised him from scratch.” Lutecia opened her palm, and the kitten’s paw pressed against her skin gently. “He was about this small when I first summoned him. I guess I have a weakness for seeing little things left alone in the cold.”

The older woman blinked. Well… that had been unexpected. While not secretive, Lutecia had never mentioned much about her past prior to becoming a Shadow. Certainly, Miranda knew her partner’s past, but she only knew the bare bones; she only knew the simple facts that everyone else knew. After two years of working with the girl, she had resigned herself to the fact that Lutecia would never talk about it.

It certainly goes a long way in explaining Garyuu’s intelligence and loyalty, though…

Catching hold of that thought before it wandered too far, Miranda finally decided to address the most pressing matter they currently had at hand. “So,” she said, drumming her fingers lightly against her knee, “what are we goin’ to do with ‘im?”

Lutecia blinked. Honestly, she hadn’t thought that far. “Do with him?”

“Alphine, we’re flying back home tomorrow morning. They won’t let him by security unless one of us claims him as ours, and I doubt your mom would appreciate you coming home from your mission with a kitten.”

The younger girl cringed. Oh, yes, she hadn’t thought that far. “I… I was thinking maybe I could just sneak him through.”

“More trouble than it’s worth.” Miranda flopped back against her pillows, mimicking her partner’s relaxed appearance. “And you can’t go back out into that storm to try and find someone on the planet to take him; we need to lie low until we get home.”

Lutecia grimaced, slumping a little. As if sensing her distress, the kitten mewled softly and rolled over again, gently nudging her hand with its nose. It nudged its way gently under her fingers, rubbing against her, and purred. The purple-haired girl lightly patted its head before getting off the bed, setting it down.

Miranda perked up. “Where are you going?”

“To get him some water. I can just fill a plastic cup up and give it to him. He’ll get thirsty.”

And with that, she disappeared into the bathroom. The door closed, and Miranda heard the sound of running water.

Blissfully unaware of its predicament, the kitten once more rolled over onto its back, flopping its legs over. Opening golden eyes, it peered at Miranda upside down.

Dammit. She was starting to see why the kid had taken pity on the animal.

Miranda sighed, shaking her head. “You know,” she murmured, “you’re making it very difficult for me to convince her to just leave you outside.”

“Mew.”

D'awwww, cute short is cute! :) (Though, seriously, did you look ahead and time to read my e-mail to you before I wrote it or something, to have posted this? :D All my friends seem to be able to read my mind in the future! ;) ) Offhand, why would Megane object to a kitten? I mean, they have to be less trouble around the house than assorted giant bugs were back on Mau Gram! ;)

...I don't know why, but I always forget that Miranda has an accent between her appearances.

If my comments on Garyuu's backstory/development contradict anything established already in canon, such as the sound stages, I'd really appreciate knowing so I can go back and edit it as needed. Otherwise, what I wrote about his backstory is mostly my own theory about how Lutecia got him, based off the fact that Caro raised Fried from an egg.I'm not aware of anything on the backstory of Lulu's summons getting revealed in the Sound Stages or manga. Maybe something in the DVD booklets? And now you have planted this image in my head of five-year-old Lutecia with something not unlike Silkie from Teen Titans...that grows up into Hakutenou.

Sein: But he was such a cute little caterpillar. What happened?
Cinque: I told you he didn't need any of the Doctor's age-enhancement therapy, Wendi. That's for developing clones only.
Wendi: Um...well...er...

[RadiantBeam]

Offhand, why would Megane object to a kitten? I mean, they have to be less trouble around the house than assorted giant bugs were back on Mau Gram! ;)

Because I have plans for the cat that depend on him not being taken in by Megane. :heh: Otherwise I'd have to consider going back through some of my works to reference a sleek white cat wandering around the apartment, unless he hides a lot.

...I don't know why, but I always forget that Miranda has an accent between her appearances.

One of her more annoying character traits, I admit. I don't know what I was thinking when I slapped an accent on her, it's a pain in the ass to keep it consistent.

And now you have planted this image in my head of five-year-old Lutecia with something not unlike Silkie from Teen Titans...that grows up into Hakutenou.

...

Must. Resist. Temptation.

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-30 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3388801#post3388801)

New Part 31 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3389985#post3389985)

New Part 32 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3391639#post3391639)

"Master." She bowed as she looked at her master, who had short black hair and was wearing a black pair of pants, black boots and a black button-up jacket.

If one didn't know who he was, they'd say he was royalty. Especially with the fancy white cloak that hung off of his shoulders.

"Ah, Sherra." Dynast smiled at his General. "You're back early." Honestly, he had expected her little... Unscheduled sortie to take longer than it had.

"Plans have changed, master. There is a new wrinkle in your plans."

He raised an eyebrow at that information. "Just what would... Wrinkle my plans?"

"Vrabazard has returned."

Dynast's eyes widened just slightly. The last time one of the Dragon Lords got involved, it had taken down Gaav and a piece of Shabranigdo with it. And now, with Hellmaster and Gaav dead and the Demon King of the North frozen forever, or at least until the remaining pieces of Shabranigdo came together...

"Explain, Sherra."

She nodded slightly. "I never saw it, myself, but Riksfalto, Dolphin's General, was fighting four humans at the same time. She nearly suffered defeat by them, but before she left, the Dragon King, Vrabazard showed up and took one of the humans she was fighting to wherever he is."

Dynast frowned softly. "Why would he do that..?"

"He may be the next great Sage." Sherra supplied for Dynast.

"No, I doubt that." Dynast shook his head as he stood up and walked to Sherra. "I honestly think..." He chuckled at her confused look when she looked up at him. "I honestly think that he's not the last great Sage, but he's good if he caught Vrabazard's attention."

"Master?" She blinked as he started laughing. "Should we step up our plans?"

He shook his head. "No, not yet. In fact, if things go well enough, we won't need to use that one for now."

Sherra blinked and grinned as Dynast told her of his plan. "That... Is perfect, master."

"Of course." Dynast Grausherra chuckled as his General disappeared. He looked around, before shrugging. As much as he loved his frozen hell, he needed to be somewhere else. A moment later, he was gone as well.

After all, how else was he supposed to forward his plans, unless he was there making them work.

(---)

Lina frowned as she looked at the multiple screens in front of her. "So, Yuuno disappeared in a pillar of fire then?"

Chrono nodded, ignoring the way that Shiro and Gourry kept complaining about having nothing that could hold that new sword in a sheath. "Yes. Right afterwords, the Mazoku we were fighting mentioned something and disappeared as well."

Nanoha, on her screen, looked worried as she heard that information. "Miss Lindy, are you sure you can't get us?"

The largest screen had Lindy on it, who nodded, looking concerned. "As it is, some sort of energy is surrounding the areas that you're all in. The best we can do is send you a map of where you're at and allow you to make plans to meet up again."

"Only for a bit." Mary's face popped up on the screen, startling most of the people. "We're working on breaking down the energy patterns. We should be able to get around this energy in a few days."

Lina sighed as a map popped up. "Alright, looks like we're pretty far south."

"Hey, mom." Nanoha looked at her mother. "Why don't you just teleport around?"

Lina leaned back and pursed her lips, honestly, she probably should teleport them. "Alright... Zel, Sylphiel, get close to me, we're going to meet up with Gourry, Shiro and Chrono first." She looked at her friends, who nodded at her. When they touched her shoulders, she looked at where Chrono was, before disappearing in a flash of black and gold.

(---)

"Wow!" Gourry blinked as he saw Lina appear in a small lake. "Um, was it supposed to happen like that?"

Lina shook her head, getting the water clear as she looked at her friends. "No, not really." She smiled as Gourry pulled her up. She grimaced and grabbed her head. "Ugh... I'm going to be sick."

"Dear?" Shiro looked at her in concern as Lina shook her head.

"I'm fine, but anyway, what's with that sword?"

"I'm not sure," Shiro admitted ruefully, "I think she called it the Blast Sword or something..."

"The Blast Sword?" Zelgadis gasped as he looked at it. "The legendary blade so sharp that it can cut anything, including the astral bodies of Mazoku?"

He shrugged as he looked at it. "I guess, I can't sheath it at all and that Mazoku seemed like she was in pain when this cut into her."

Lina tapped her chin as she looked at it. "Huh, you know... If we had some sort of subspace pocket to put it in, or just a bunch of magnets, we could probably sheath it that way."

(---)

The Supreme Elder looked at his leg, it had long since healed, but he didn't feel any satisfaction from it. "Now what will happen?"

"You could just sit this conflict out."

The Supreme Elder's eyes widened as he heard that female voice. Spinning, he stared at the blue-haired woman from before. "Mazoku!" He hissed at her as he backed up slowly. He wasn't sure how powerful she was. but she looked perfectly human, so he was certain that she was high ranking.

Sherra smirked at him as she twirled her sword in her hand idly. "Why, yes I am. Sherra, General to Lord Dynast." She gave him a bored look as he grabbed a golden spear. "What are you going to do with that?"

"Deal with scum like you!" A white ball appeared at the end of the staff. "Chaotic Disintegrate." The powerful Dragonic spell lashed out at the Mazoku, who laughed at him, before the spell flickered and vanished. "Impossible!"

"Really, old man." The Dragon's eyes widened as a very malevolent entity entered the room. He turned his head slowly as he saw a short-haired man come into view. "You're a prideful Dragon, but utterly idiotic." Dynast shook his head as he walked up to the Dragon, slowly. "Look at you, Supreme Elder under Vrabazard... But we both know the truth, don't we? You have no power anymore."

"Lord Dynast." Sherra gasped as she saw her lord. "I... Didn't think you'd come here."

He waved her down and smirked at the Dragon, who was trembling. "Your spear there... Completely powerless, just like you, like this temple. Nothing but a dull echo of power that feels just like Ragradia's power after the barrier went up."

The old man started laughing and Dynast looked at him with idle curiosity. "Even with that barrier, all five lords, your master and the Dragon Slayer, the best you could do was barely kill Ragradia, leaving your lord frozen in ice forever."

Dynast shook his head. "Even with your boasts, your power is far weaker than what you had back in the day." He smirked at the old man as anger washed out from the older Dragon. "It's even worse for you, I have information that a mere human has gotten Vrabazard's attention."

"What?" The old Dragon's eyes widened and he wondered why no one had come to look in and see if he was alright.

"Oh, don't worry about your back-up." Dynast smirked at him. "A strong compulsion spell will keep anyone from interrupting us."

The Supreme Elder glared at Dynast. "Go ahead, kill me then."

"Kill you?" Dynast looked surprised at that suggestion. "Why should I kill someone who obviously deserves better?"

"What?"

Dynast slowly started walking around the Supreme Elder. "Think about it. Your god abandoned you, simply because you knew, you knew that the Ancient Dragons had a weapon that would tip the war in the favor of the gods. But they wouldn't turn it over to you." He shrugged while shaking his head. "You weren't in the wrong, they were. To hold back something so powerful. With it, you would have decimated our forces back then."

Dynast chuckled and flicked his wrist, causing the spear that the old man held to fly towards the Mazoku, who grabbed it with ease. "An impressive weapon, but no power anymore. Your power, that you so rightfully deserve, was stripped from you."

The Supreme Elder gasped as the golden spear started glowing with dark purple energy. "What?"

"I can give you the power that you lost..." Dynast looked at him cooly. "Return your tribe to their former glory."

"By turning us into Mazoku?" The old Dragon sneered and Dynast shook his head.

"Why would I do that?" Dynast asked the Dragon. "You're strong enough as you are, just lacking the power you need. And I have no need for more direct servants. No... By turning you into a Mazoku, it would weaken you." He casually ran his hand up and down the staff and the energy solidified over it. "However, were you to... Work for me, under my General's direction, you'll have access to all Black Magic spells that exist." A slow grin came to his face. "Including the Dragon Slave and the Ruby-Eye Blade."

"Why would I even bother to do that?"

Dynast shrugged at the Dragon. "Your youth could be returned to you, the power that your god took away from you, I would gladly grant you."

The Dragon glared at the Mazoku Lord. "You would grant me power? You make me sick."

"Fine, don't take my offer." Dynast spun the spear in his hand idly. "But remain the weakened "protectors" of this world. I guess doing anything to protect this world is just idle comments from you and your people anyway."

The old Dragon twitched as he looked at the Mazoku Lord. Everything he said was true. "...What... What would..." He closed his eyes, "forgive me, ancestors, what would you have me do?"

Dynast raised an eyebrow. "Have you do...What?"

The Dragon knelt down, bowing his head. "What would you have your humble servant do to save this world?"

[Moczo]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1 - 25 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3382741#post3382741)

New Part 26 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3383166#post3383166)

Nanoha frowned as Valgaav rushed down at her. "Fate-chan, I'll deal with him, help Filia-san and Amelia-san with those things."

Fate nodded as she flew into the fray.

"Visfarank!" Amelia yelled as her hands glowed with power, before she started punching the various Demons. "Using humans as Demon slaves? I, Amelia Wil Tesla Seiryuun, will not stand for such injustice! In the name of all that is good and just in this world, I shall punish you!" She pointed at Valgaav, who was ignoring her as he held an open palm at Nanoha, firing a powerful magic blast at the young girl.

"Miss Amelia." Fate said softly as she cleaved a Demon in twain with her Zambar, which was now red in color, "we need to concentrate on these creatures."

"Don't worry about Nanoha." Arf yelled as she used binds to tie up more of the Demons. "She can make miracles happen."

Fate smiled softly and nodded. "Yes, she can."

"Flame Bless!" Filia yelled as she set a group of four on fire. "There's so many of them!"

"Then we need to speed this up!" Arf growled, these things were starting to move faster. "How can they!" She gasped as the ones who had been taken out suddenly got back up, looking as though they weren't hurt. In fact, if anything, they seemed to be gaining flesh.

Fate frowned as she slashed down more of the demon-like humans.

"Ra Tilt!"

"Chaotic Disintegrate!"

The spells fired from Amelia and Filia shrouded the arena in white.

"Fate!" Arf growled and looked at her master. "Let's try that out!"

"You sure?" Fate asked, and Arf nodded. "Alright!" She closed her eyes and jumped up, before landing on Arf's back as the wolf started running at a high speed towards the rest of the demon-creatures.

Fate held Bardiche Zambar behind her as it started glowing red with power. She grit her teeth as she swung her weapon forward, slamming into some of the demons and moving them off of their feet in a circular sweeping motion, over and over again, before the creatures were launched into the air, spinning around and around. "Dragon Zambar SLAVE!" Fate yelled, firing an extremely potent Dragon Slave into the funnel, which exploded as the enemies collided with the spell.

(---)

Meanwhile, as that fight was going on, another fight was happening.

Nanoha gasped as his power nearly punched through her barrier. "So strong."

"We can defeat him, if we remain calm."

Nanoha nodded and took aim at him. "Axel Bolt!"

Valgaav's eyes widened as several pink beams, all crackling with lightning shot out from the tip of that spear and straight at him. "What the?" He didn't know what they were, but he didn't care, using Ragudo Mezagis, he slashed through the spell before swinging his weapon down at Nanoha and crashing into her barrier. "So, that weird shield again. Can you really stand up to the lance that pierces?!"

Nanoha's eyes widened as the weapon seemed to respond to that and its power increased, the edge became serrated, before easily slashing through her barrier and cutting into her jacket somewhat, before she was launched to the ground at high speeds. "What?"

Valgaav sneered at her. "Don't you know? Each weapon of light has a basic power, when you call forth the light, and it's true power, when you call it's purpose out. Gorun Nova, the sword that slashes, Ragudo Mezagis, the spear that pierces all, Nezzard, the claw that gouges, Bodigar, the axe that bashes, and Galveira, the arrow that flies. When you call forth their power like that, they're far more dangerous than they are normally." Gripping his weapon, he let loose a scream, even as the area below him was engulfed in white energy. "I'll kill you, and your mother can learn the pain I felt when my master was killed by her!"

"Raising Heart."

"Excellion Buster. Barrel shot."

Valgaav's eyes widened as a near-invisible power washed over him, freezing his body in place. "What?" He growled as his Mazoku power started to flood his body, before a giant pink beam of energy rushed forward and slammed into him, sending him flying backwards, before it exploded.

The pink light contrasted the red ball quite nicely.

"Good job, Raising Heart." Nanoha smiled at her device.

"No problem."

Nanoha smiled as she saw the others. "That was..."

"YOU BITCH!" Everyone looked up and gasped as they saw Valgaav, only his look had changed. He now was sporting feather-like black wings on his back, his arms were covered in the same colored scales and his hands were clawed as he glared at her. His body was smoldering from that last attack. "I'll KILL YOU!" Swinging his weapon, a wave of power crashed down on the group, sending them to their knees. "DIE!" His eyes were glowing with power as he rushed towards Nanoha.

Nanoha looked up and grit her teeth. She didn't know what she could do, she had to do something, but what?

"Call me, Assault Mode, Master."

Nanoha blinked as she looked at Raising Heart. "What?"

"Call me, my master."

Valgaav held Ragudo Mezagis above his head. "Now... DIE!"

Nanoha's eyes widened. "Assault Mode... ACTIVATE!"

"Drive Ignition."

Valgaav grunted as she was shielded with light that assaulted his physical and astral senses. "WHAT THE HELL?!"

Nanoha gasped as Raising Heart broke apart a bit, the red gem floating to her chest as the head actually increased in size. She wondered what was going on when her staff started to unravel on her, leaving her without anything.

She looked up as the tip of Raising Heart split apart, becoming an "x" shape that came to a rest on her shoulders, latching down to form a protective barrier on her chest. Looking down, she could see metal bands go from the side of her hips upwards until the "x" met right where the gem of Raising Heart was. The gem was then half-covered in the metal that made up the spear head of Excellion Mode.

Her eyes widened as she felt the sides of Excellion Mode strap themselves to her back. The spear edges became wings on her back that pointed downwards. She gasped as she felt her feet, hands, arms and legs get wrapped up in a familiar feeling metal. "The shaft..." So that was why it broke apart like it did.

The metal bands went from her fingers and toes up to her shoulders, where her puffy shoulders were covered in metal. She gasped as her neck was wrapped up as well, before the metal went up the sides of her head, covering her ears, a pink-tinted visor then covered her face. Looking down, she saw that her right wrist gained a flat surface, before a magical chain formed on it, spiraling around the center, before a jagged point stuck out, facing towards her finger tips, before it was covered in a dome-like cover. It looked like some sort of grappling hook. Her eyes widened as she felt wheels form under her feet, as well as the cartridge system forming on the outsides of her legs.

Her left arm gained a rather large cannon. Well, large for her anyway. It seemed connected to her arm, starting at the elbow, the back of it was a box that seemed to have a power cell or something, the barrel of the cannon went so far forward that if she lowered her hand down, it would reach below her feet. A bar extended out for her hand to grab, which she did, and a button, right where her thumb could touch, was there.

"What the?" Nanoha blinked as she looked at herself.

Valgaav shook his head. "I don't know what you're trying, but this won't help you!" He swung Ragudo Mezagis at Nanoha's head.

"Protection Enhanced." Raising Heart and Nanoha said at the same time, as a pink wall appeared between Nanoha and Valgaav, the weapon of light stopping cold in its tracks.

"WHAT?!" He couldn't believe this, the power was at maximum, he was using his real power, he couldn't feel any give to her new armored form.

"Divine..." Nanoha said softly as a pink ball appeared at the tip of the cannon. "...No..." Nanoha shook her head. "Supreme... Buster!" Nanoha yelled as a buster beam, far stronger than even Excellion Buster, lashed out, point blank range, and sent Valgaav flying back, screaming as he was bombarded with Holy magic.

"Nanoha?" Fate gasped as she saw her friend, before blinking owlishly. "...I have got to get me one of those?"

"What's going on?" Nanoha asked as an image of Mary popped up in her view screen.

"Ah, I see you activated it. If you're wondering, the cannon is a weapon that can help you channel any of your strongest spells without any problem to your body at all."

"Um, you're not making sense."

"Sorry, it's a mode to help you use your power properly. Raising Heart asked for a mode so you can use that Chaos power of yours." Nanoha gasped slightly, even as Raising Heart, on her chest, pulsed softly. "As you are, you're only slightly stronger than you were before. Concentrate, and let loose the real power."

"You..." Valgaav growled as he got to his feet, his wings stood out as he looked at her, pissed. Blood dripped from his lips. "I'll KILL YOU!"

Nanoha closed her eyes and concentrated. "Let's go... Raising Heart..."

"Chaos enhance."

Valgaav flew forward, ignoring the way that Nanoha's body glowed golden, even as she looked at him with black and gold eyes.

"Use the whip to fight him in melee, Nanoha." Mary's image spoke up as the chain suddenly glowed pink and with Nanoha's swings, not only blocked Valgaav's attacks, but pushed him back into the air as she swung upwards, the shock wave of power was enough to cause the others on the ground to have to cover their faces to keep the dirt out of their eyes.

"Listen Nanoha, one last piece of information. You can only maintain that mode for five minutes at most. Any longer and one of three things will happen. One, you'll go berserk again. Two, Raising Heart will be destroyed. Or three, you could die. All of those are bad things, so keep this in mind."

Nanoha nodded. "Alright." She said softly, her voice was the same as it had been when she was crazy before.

Looking up, Nanoha took to the skies after Valgaav and the fight quickly became a duel of pink energy lancing out against white energy, with various technicolored beams of energy thrown in as well.

"HOW!?!" Valgaav yelled as he took a gold-laced Divine Buster to the side of his body. "How is she so strong!?" His body was smoldering with energy from the various near misses. His skin was crawling just from the feel of the aura of that girl.

"By combining my master's power with my own, our ability is many times more powerful than before."

Valgaav panted and looked at the others, before pointing at Filia. "You... Worthless Gold Dragon, your kind... I curse you... For the unjust murder of my people a thousand years ago!" He snarled at her surprised look. Looking at Nanoha, he narrowed his eyes. "We'll meet again." He growled and disappeared.

"Raising Heart..." Nanoha whimpered, time was almost up. "How do we..?"

"Chaos purge."

Nanoha's eyes widened as the wings on her back seemed to rise up and a golden energy washed over the field, returning her to normal, before Raising Heart returned to Excellion mode. "Is everyone okay?"

Fate blinked and nodded as she looked at the others. "Weird, that didn't hurt."

"It was just energy, sir, the Chaos power was shot straight up where it dispelled."

Fate nodded and smiled at Bardiche. "Thank you." She then walked up to Nanoha and gave her a wry smile. "So... Where can I get one of these modes?"

"Nyahahahah..." Nanoha giggled and stuck her tongue out.

Heh... okay, I've got a ways to go, but I'm liking where this is going. I've got no problems with seeing Nanoha go Hyper Chaos Mode on Valgaav. I mean sure, his people got genocided. He doesn't need to keep whining about it.

So, random short time ahoy! Haven't done one of these in awhile, and I can't focus on studying to save my life at the moment. Shadowverse short, set pre-Miranda death, and it's actually a semi short little fic; probably only two or three parts at the most.

In general, Miranda Creed didn’t consider herself an animal person. Growing up in an orphanage, she figured, would do that to a person; certainly, the building had had its share of cats to handle mice and other small rodents that tried to sneak in during the winter, but as a rule of thumb it was considered best to avoid the hunting toms, instead of trying to befriend them. So cats had never been much of an option to her. She’d interacted with her fair share of dogs over the years as well, but nothing had ever touched her in any particular way about the animal, and so she saw no reason to become attached to one.

Simply put, Miranda hadn’t grown up with animals, and largely ignored animals. She had never considered it a serious problem, compared to other things.

Unfortunately, now she kind of was.

“Alphine, where did you get that cat?”

The fifteen-year-old girl blinked, glancing up at her mentor; leaning back against the headboard of one of the beds in the motel room, the summoner was absently stroking the back of a fluffy white kitten, the small animal purring contentedly, its tail wrapped tightly around its body.

“Um….” The younger Shadow seemed to fish for a decent excuse before she gave up. “Well, when we completed the mission and left headquarters, it was raining, and I saw him huddled up in some boxes off to the side…” She shrugged, moving her hand up to scratch the kitten behind the ears.

You’re too sweet for your own good, kid.

Frowning slightly, Miranda crossed her arms over her chest. How had she failed to notice the animal until now? Certainly, it had been dark outside, and raining rather hard, and they’d been in a rush to leave the main home of the rebel faction challenging the TSAB control on this planet, so it wasn’t like she’d had a moment to notice or hear any cat. From a hiding perspective, it was possible Lutecia had simply tucked the kitten into her jacket, or under her arm; keeping him hidden and silent would have been simple.

“Um… Miranda?”

Snapped out of her thoughts, the black-haired woman shook her head. “Sorry. I was just wondering how ya managed to sneak ‘im in…” Wait. “Alphine, how do you it’s a male?”

Another shrug was her reply. “I haven’t checked. It feels weird to call him ‘it’, though.”

…

They would need to have a long, long talk about attachment issues when they were safely back in NSIS headquarters. Miranda wasn’t looking forward to it.

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the soft, steady rumble of the kitten’s purr; clearly, it was enjoying the attention it was getting from Lutecia. Biting back a grumble, Miranda crossed the room and sat down on her own bed. “I never took ya for a cat person,” she said, a way of starting the conversation.

Lutecia shook her head. “I don’t know what kind of person I am,” she admitted sheepishly, blinking when the kitten rolled over onto its back and lifted its paws, batting at her fingers. “I just thought, he was wet and cold. He shouldn’t have to be stuck out there.”

Of course, now the question was what to do with him; Miranda pushed it back for the time being. “You like animals?”

The summoner seemed to think about it, lightly tickling the kitten’s belly. “I don’t hate them,” she said at last. She paused before she spoke again. “You know Garyuu, right?”

“Yep.” Who couldn’t know Garyuu? Only two years as a Shadow, and already the girl’s summon was developing a legend of his own as her fiercest, most loyal protector.

“I raised him from scratch.” Lutecia opened her palm, and the kitten’s paw pressed against her skin gently. “He was about this small when I first summoned him. I guess I have a weakness for seeing little things left alone in the cold.”

The older woman blinked. Well… that had been unexpected. While not secretive, Lutecia had never mentioned much about her past prior to becoming a Shadow. Certainly, Miranda knew her partner’s past, but she only knew the bare bones; she only knew the simple facts that everyone else knew. After two years of working with the girl, she had resigned herself to the fact that Lutecia would never talk about it.

It certainly goes a long way in explaining Garyuu’s intelligence and loyalty, though…

Catching hold of that thought before it wandered too far, Miranda finally decided to address the most pressing matter they currently had at hand. “So,” she said, drumming her fingers lightly against her knee, “what are we goin’ to do with ‘im?”

Lutecia blinked. Honestly, she hadn’t thought that far. “Do with him?”

“Alphine, we’re flying back home tomorrow morning. They won’t let him by security unless one of us claims him as ours, and I doubt your mom would appreciate you coming home from your mission with a kitten.”

The younger girl cringed. Oh, yes, she hadn’t thought that far. “I… I was thinking maybe I could just sneak him through.”

“More trouble than it’s worth.” Miranda flopped back against her pillows, mimicking her partner’s relaxed appearance. “And you can’t go back out into that storm to try and find someone on the planet to take him; we need to lie low until we get home.”

Lutecia grimaced, slumping a little. As if sensing her distress, the kitten mewled softly and rolled over again, gently nudging her hand with its nose. It nudged its way gently under her fingers, rubbing against her, and purred. The purple-haired girl lightly patted its head before getting off the bed, setting it down.

Miranda perked up. “Where are you going?”

“To get him some water. I can just fill a plastic cup up and give it to him. He’ll get thirsty.”

And with that, she disappeared into the bathroom. The door closed, and Miranda heard the sound of running water.

Blissfully unaware of its predicament, the kitten once more rolled over onto its back, flopping its legs over. Opening golden eyes, it peered at Miranda upside down.

Dammit. She was starting to see why the kid had taken pity on the animal.

Miranda sighed, shaking her head. “You know,” she murmured, “you’re making it very difficult for me to convince her to just leave you outside.”

“Mew.”

If my comments on Garyuu's backstory/development contradict anything established already in canon, such as the sound stages, I'd really appreciate knowing so I can go back and edit it as needed. Otherwise, what I wrote about his backstory is mostly my own theory about how Lutecia got him, based off the fact that Caro raised Fried from an egg.

... there is something delightful about seeing the ruthless super-spies laid low by the sheer adorableness that is kitties! I want to see more of this kitten in the future. And really, it makes sense for that to be Garyu's origin. There's no reason it wouldn't be like that, right?

Also, I join the list of those who didn't know Miranda had an accent. :heh:

[Nanya01]

Just a question I need to ask here...

Do I... Intimidate you guys with how fast I update? :confused:

Should I not write for a few days or something?

Cuz, it seems like people don't seem to like my fast updating.

[Endscape]

Just a question I need to ask here...

Do I... Intimidate you guys with how fast I update? :confused:

Should I not write for a few days or something?

Cuz, it seems like people don't seem to like my fast updating.

No way, Nanya! I, for one, love the fact that you update so fast. I can check here at least every 2-3 days and find some quality work from you, and that's great. Just keep on doing what you are already doing.

[00-Raiser]

Yeah, in the end it's better if you update frequently. You keep people's interest that way.

... It's been so long since I've updated any of my stuff. I'm certain everyone's lost interest in them :uhoh:

[deathcurse]

So, random short time ahoy! Haven't done one of these in awhile, and I can't focus on studying to save my life at the moment. Shadowverse short, set pre-Miranda death, and it's actually a semi short little fic; probably only two or three parts at the most.

In general, Miranda Creed didn’t consider herself an animal person. Growing up in an orphanage, she figured, would do that to a person; certainly, the building had had its share of cats to handle mice and other small rodents that tried to sneak in during the winter, but as a rule of thumb it was considered best to avoid the hunting toms, instead of trying to befriend them. So cats had never been much of an option to her. She’d interacted with her fair share of dogs over the years as well, but nothing had ever touched her in any particular way about the animal, and so she saw no reason to become attached to one.

Simply put, Miranda hadn’t grown up with animals, and largely ignored animals. She had never considered it a serious problem, compared to other things.

Unfortunately, now she kind of was.

“Alphine, where did you get that cat?”

The fifteen-year-old girl blinked, glancing up at her mentor; leaning back against the headboard of one of the beds in the motel room, the summoner was absently stroking the back of a fluffy white kitten, the small animal purring contentedly, its tail wrapped tightly around its body.

“Um….” The younger Shadow seemed to fish for a decent excuse before she gave up. “Well, when we completed the mission and left headquarters, it was raining, and I saw him huddled up in some boxes off to the side…” She shrugged, moving her hand up to scratch the kitten behind the ears.

You’re too sweet for your own good, kid.

Frowning slightly, Miranda crossed her arms over her chest. How had she failed to notice the animal until now? Certainly, it had been dark outside, and raining rather hard, and they’d been in a rush to leave the main home of the rebel faction challenging the TSAB control on this planet, so it wasn’t like she’d had a moment to notice or hear any cat. From a hiding perspective, it was possible Lutecia had simply tucked the kitten into her jacket, or under her arm; keeping him hidden and silent would have been simple.

“Um… Miranda?”

Snapped out of her thoughts, the black-haired woman shook her head. “Sorry. I was just wondering how ya managed to sneak ‘im in…” Wait. “Alphine, how do you it’s a male?”

Another shrug was her reply. “I haven’t checked. It feels weird to call him ‘it’, though.”

…

They would need to have a long, long talk about attachment issues when they were safely back in NSIS headquarters. Miranda wasn’t looking forward to it.

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the soft, steady rumble of the kitten’s purr; clearly, it was enjoying the attention it was getting from Lutecia. Biting back a grumble, Miranda crossed the room and sat down on her own bed. “I never took ya for a cat person,” she said, a way of starting the conversation.

Lutecia shook her head. “I don’t know what kind of person I am,” she admitted sheepishly, blinking when the kitten rolled over onto its back and lifted its paws, batting at her fingers. “I just thought, he was wet and cold. He shouldn’t have to be stuck out there.”

Of course, now the question was what to do with him; Miranda pushed it back for the time being. “You like animals?”

The summoner seemed to think about it, lightly tickling the kitten’s belly. “I don’t hate them,” she said at last. She paused before she spoke again. “You know Garyuu, right?”

“Yep.” Who couldn’t know Garyuu? Only two years as a Shadow, and already the girl’s summon was developing a legend of his own as her fiercest, most loyal protector.

“I raised him from scratch.” Lutecia opened her palm, and the kitten’s paw pressed against her skin gently. “He was about this small when I first summoned him. I guess I have a weakness for seeing little things left alone in the cold.”

The older woman blinked. Well… that had been unexpected. While not secretive, Lutecia had never mentioned much about her past prior to becoming a Shadow. Certainly, Miranda knew her partner’s past, but she only knew the bare bones; she only knew the simple facts that everyone else knew. After two years of working with the girl, she had resigned herself to the fact that Lutecia would never talk about it.

It certainly goes a long way in explaining Garyuu’s intelligence and loyalty, though…

Catching hold of that thought before it wandered too far, Miranda finally decided to address the most pressing matter they currently had at hand. “So,” she said, drumming her fingers lightly against her knee, “what are we goin’ to do with ‘im?”

Lutecia blinked. Honestly, she hadn’t thought that far. “Do with him?”

“Alphine, we’re flying back home tomorrow morning. They won’t let him by security unless one of us claims him as ours, and I doubt your mom would appreciate you coming home from your mission with a kitten.”

The younger girl cringed. Oh, yes, she hadn’t thought that far. “I… I was thinking maybe I could just sneak him through.”

“More trouble than it’s worth.” Miranda flopped back against her pillows, mimicking her partner’s relaxed appearance. “And you can’t go back out into that storm to try and find someone on the planet to take him; we need to lie low until we get home.”

Lutecia grimaced, slumping a little. As if sensing her distress, the kitten mewled softly and rolled over again, gently nudging her hand with its nose. It nudged its way gently under her fingers, rubbing against her, and purred. The purple-haired girl lightly patted its head before getting off the bed, setting it down.

Miranda perked up. “Where are you going?”

“To get him some water. I can just fill a plastic cup up and give it to him. He’ll get thirsty.”

And with that, she disappeared into the bathroom. The door closed, and Miranda heard the sound of running water.

Blissfully unaware of its predicament, the kitten once more rolled over onto its back, flopping its legs over. Opening golden eyes, it peered at Miranda upside down.

Dammit. She was starting to see why the kid had taken pity on the animal.

Miranda sighed, shaking her head. “You know,” she murmured, “you’re making it very difficult for me to convince her to just leave you outside.”

“Mew.”

If my comments on Garyuu's backstory/development contradict anything established already in canon, such as the sound stages, I'd really appreciate knowing so I can go back and edit it as needed. Otherwise, what I wrote about his backstory is mostly my own theory about how Lutecia got him, based off the fact that Caro raised Fried from an egg.

Awwwwwwwwwwwww :). But I agree with Rising Dragon, seeing kitties in fanfics makes me nervous :upset:.

I love how you manage to slip all kinds of tragic implications in the most offhand ways...that "long, long talk about attachment issues" is probably something that's protocol out of past experience...also "she had resigned herself to the fact that Lutecia would never talk about it" shows that Lutecia is really trying to keep these different aspects of her life separate from each other (although we know that she fails at that in the end).

“I raised him from scratch.” Lutecia opened her palm,
Hm, I don't like that line as much...when I think of "from scratch" I think of "FOOD!" right away @_@, when I'm supposed to be thinking "from when he was just hatched"....

the kitten rolled over onto its back and lifted its paws, batting at her fingers
the kitten once more rolled over onto its back, flopping its legs over. Opening golden eyes, it peered at Miranda upside down.


Sooooooooo cuuuuuuuuuuuuute :smile:

Because I have plans for the cat that depend on him not being taken in by Megane. :heh:

:upset: That sounds ominous for poor kitty......


Also, I join the list of those who didn't know Miranda had an accent. :heh:

Me too :heh:. Or three, or whatever number that list is on!

[spawnofthejudge]

Just a question I need to ask here...

Do I... Intimidate you guys with how fast I update? :confused:

Should I not write for a few days or something?

Cuz, it seems like people don't seem to like my fast updating.Nah; part of it is certainly jealousy of your output rate. I think part of it may also be that you take up a lot of threadspace, bumping off the people who update a lot less often... but any decent argument or discussion will do that too.

I wouldn't feel too bad about it, since your output-per-chapter is respectable (I think I'd shake my finger if your chapters were ~1,000wds or less, but they're not). Maybe consolidate more? That's the only thing I can think of.

[RadiantBeam]

:upset: That sounds ominous for poor kitty......

... How come every time I say something like that, people automatically assume it's a negative thing I have in store? :heh:

Me too :heh:. Or three, or whatever number that list is on!

Eh, in all honesty, I don't know if it really counts as an accent... all I really do is change around how she pronounces a couple words. I don't even know why I did it in the first place.

[Nanya01]

Blood That Flows (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6550856/4/Blood_That_Flows) has been updated on FF.Net

[vic-vic]

Just a question I need to ask here...

Do I... Intimidate you guys with how fast I update? :confused:

Should I not write for a few days or something?

Cuz, it seems like people don't seem to like my fast updating.

no-no. On contrary - your output help me to kick my laziness in the ball.

[spawnofthejudge]

... How come every time I say something like that, people automatically assume it's a negative thing I have in store? :heh:

...Like you don't know the answer to that.

[RadiantBeam]

...Like you don't know the answer to that.

I do, but I prefer being in denial about it. :p *shot*

[DezoPenguin]

... How come every time I say something like that, people automatically assume it's a negative thing I have in store? :heh:


BECAUSE IT ALWAYS IS! :D :p


Eh, in all honesty, I don't know if it really counts as an accent... all I really do is change around how she pronounces a couple words. I don't even know why I did it in the first place.Yeah, accents aren't easy...Ahrrr, I do remember as when I were writin' The Pirates of the Meribian as how I'd have th' crew o' th' Black Fortune speakin' in "pirate" an' such, an' worse th' luck I did have different crew members ter be usin' different accents an' such. But it do give Miranda a certain bit as stands out from th' crowd an' makes me wonder about her background an' such as led her ter the NSIS, an' fleshin' out a character do always be useful, seein' as how these shorts do be, well, short an' so on. ;)

(Geez, even just typing that made me sprain my tongue... :eyespin: )

Edit: Page claim for accents!

[Kaijo]

Posted The 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6560420/1/) to ff.net.

And now here we go again!

Future Tense
Chapter 25: Extrication, Part 1

In which Nanoha faces an unlikely opponent, and Givo brings a problem to Teana's doorstep...

Previous parts can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/1/Future_Tense).

MGLN: Future Tense
Chapter 25: Extrication, Part 1

Xx~~*~~xX

When Nanoha's finally opened her eyes, she was met with the very worried face of her cyborg manager, and managed to groan out, "My head... what time is it?"

"You've been out cold all night," Sein informed her, and then sighed while sitting down on the bed. "You had me worried there for awhile; you're pushing yourself too hard for this. You need to take it easier if you want to...."

Nanoha tried to sit up, wincing a bit at the pain. "No choice. I have to win these fights."

"Hey, careful!" Sein warned, reaching out to brace the wounded woman. "You need as much rest as you can get. Your next fight isn't until noon, although I'm beginning to think we should find a different way." She shook her head slowly. "I heard that they moved your fight up; it was a dirty move. But because of that, the old man sent his personal healer mage to help treat you; you're lucky he's a part of your fan club. But because of that, the worst of it has been dealt with, although you'll still have some pain and stiffness for awhile. However, if you keep at this pace... well, I'll go get you some food."

Despite her condition, Nanoha detected something in Sein's voice. "What do you mean 'if I keep at this pace'?"

Sein stood up and faced away, sighing. "I'm not entirely sure myself, but it was just a thought I had while you were unconscious. How much do you know about Jail's cloning process?"

Nanoha's brows furrowed as she thought about it. "I'm not a scientist, so I don't know the details. If I recall correctly, he learned the initial techniques from another scientist, but didn't have much luck until Precia made the process stable. He made Zest, and then later made... me." Nanoha stared at Sein with wide eyes while the implications sunk in.

The cyborg nun's expression was filled with sympathy. "I'm not totally sure myself, as I'm not a scientist either. But from what I remember, even after Precia greatly improved the process, she didn't make an exact copy, and an exact copy is what the doctor ultimately wanted. So there are two types of clones: a non-exact copy who ends up with quite a few differences, and-"

"And an exact copy that doesn't live as long," Nanoha finished the thought, head lowering as she studied her hands. "Which is what I could be, and if so, I don't know how much time I could have left. I thought it was just because I had three strenuous fights yesterday and the injuries I sustained during them, but..."

Sein leaned over and gently placed a hand on the clone's shoulder. "I could be wrong, and he could have improved the process between then and now; after all, before the TSAB intervened, all of us cyborgs were supposed to give birth to an exact copy of Jail in the event he died. But I have to admit, the thought crossed my mind; if you are like Zest, then every time you use your magic, you hasten your body's breakdown. It could be weeks or months before it finally gives out. Then again, you could have years, but that was why I was concerned about you continuing."

"I may not have much choice anyway," Nanoha stated, picking up the heavily cracked and splintered staff she had been using. "I doubt this thing can last another fight, especially on the level I've been using it on. That Starlight Breaker horribly damaged it."

Sein crossed the room to a dresser, picked something up, and then tossed the small object her way. "I was going to save this for a surprise later, but I suppose I can give it to you now. Sorry I wasn't available yesterday, but I was out on a mission in order to get some parts for it."

Nanoha caught it easily, then stared at the red jewel in her hand. "Raging Heart! You got it fixed?"

"Not entirely," Sein admitted with a sigh. "But we don't have a choice, since you need a device for your last two fights, which will be harder than the ones you've had so far. It's functional, but you'll have to avoid going too extreme with it, as the frame will still need some reinforcement and some of the parts are substandard. Still, it should work much better than the storage device you were using."

"Thank you," Nanoha replied, clenching her hand tightly around it, then looked up as another thought occurred to her. "Do you have any information on my final opponent, the one before Zira?"

"Yes, and I'll tell you about her, but only after you eat," the cyborg informed her, back in full manager mode. "We'll talk then as well; I have some more things to tell you."

"Me, too," Nanoha replied softly, her thoughts drifting back to Zira as Sein left the room.

x~~*~~x

Teana paused as she reached out to tap her code into the door panel; the casing of the keypad appeared a bit loose. Narrowing her eyes, the Director of Homeworld Security entered her code and pulled out Cross Mirage while the door swung open. She flicked the light on while slowly entering, training her gun around and trying to notice anything else out of place.

"It's me!" came a familiar hushed voice as a pair of eyes popped up from behind her desk.

"Givo!?" Teana blurted in surprise, lowering her gun as the door swished closed behind her. "I nearly took your head off; what are you doing?"

"I had to sneak in without anyone noticing," he replied, standing up. "I found out where she's been going, but they discovered me and so I've been running and hiding since yesterday!"

Teana stared in disbelief, returning Cross Mirage to card form and slipping it back into her pocket. "Well, what did you find!? Let me know where it is, and I'll organize some Enforcers to jump on it, while taking her into custody."

He stepped back as she sat down and opened her terminal, beginning to tap away. "What about the prisoners? You said you'd release them!"

"As soon as you tell me what you learned, and if I can get Wendi off with it, I'll work to get your rebel friends out," she told him gruffly. "I told you it wasn't going to be easy, but that I'd do my best. Now, tell me what you learned, quick! If she knows you're onto her, she'll shift her plans quickly to a backup, so we have to move fast."

Givo was silent a moment, and then sighed and leaned over to indicate a spot on the map. "Here. There is a fake wall at the end of the corridor, and behind it is a bunch of hi-tech computer stuff and funny yellow glowing jars. There's a weird guy down there who has another guy captive, and another woman working for him."

Teana paused, her brow furrowing. "Weird guy? Can you describe him?"

"He's got-" Givo started to say, but the words died on his lips as the door swished open and several Enforcers filled the room, followed by a certain cyborg.

"Quattro!" Teana nearly growled, leaping to her feet. "It's over now, we have evidence against you. Enforcers, arrest her."

Quattro merely smiled when they didn't move, as someone else came out from behind her and answered, "Enforcers in the capital answer to me. I'm afraid you'll have to come with us, Director Teana Nakajima. You're under arrest on suspicion of treason."

"Fate," Teana spoke the name evenly, her eyes narrowing. "I know we have our differences, but I didn't think you'd take orders from Quattro. The one you should be arresting is next to you; she's working with others and framing people like my sisters!"

Quattro's grin's became even wider, if possible, and tapped a button on a small device. "As soon as you tell me what you learned, and if I can get Wendi off with it, I'll work to get your rebel friends out."

Teana paled as her own voice came across in the recording, and then pivoted to glare at Givo. "You let them put a bug on you, and then lead them straight back here!"

Givo's turned his own disbelieving stare to the cyborg with the cheshire-cat-like smile. "You... when you grabbed me, you must have..."

"As you can see, I have no choice but to put you under arrest," Fate repeated calmly. "Please hand over your device and surrender peacefully." She gestured to the line of troops between her and Teana. "Enforcers, you have permission to use deadly force if she resists in any way."

"So you are going through with this," Teana growled as she warily eyed the slowly-approaching Enforcers creeping around her large desk. "I should have figured that eventually you'd come for me, ever since you started with Cinque. But it won't be that easy."

"Enforcers, arrest her now!" Fate suddenly demanded, to which Teana responded by grabbing Givo and putting him in front of her while stepping back.

"Didn't think you were up to using a child as a human shield, Director," Quattro teased, amused. "I don't think Hayate would approve... or maybe she would...."

Teana grinned, teeth showing. "We'll find out, won't we?"

In the next instant, the floor opened up under Teana and Givo, and the darkness swallowed them up.

x~~*~~x

"Are you ready?" Sein asked as the pair approached the arena for Nanoha's final fight before the tournament championship.

"Yes, but I'm still not sure what to do about Zira," Nanoha replied, her voice tinged with regret and melancholy. "If I win, she loses her chance to cure her daughter. I know I have to win, though. I just don't-HEY!"

"It really is a crime that you have a better chest than I do," Sein teased, giving an extra squeeze, then jumping back, giggling, before Nanoha could respond. "Sorry sorry! But I had to do something; you were in danger of dropping into a funk. We'll figure out something, trust me. For now, you just need to concentrate on this fight; leave everything else to me!"

A grateful smile formed on Nanoha's face. "Thanks, Sein."

The cyborg manager turned her client around and gave her a push. "That's what your manager is for; now get out there and win!"

Nanoha formed her barrier jacket along with Raging Heart. "I will."

"Now entering the arena, the Starlight Destroyer Seikou, who has quickly become legendary by defeating several powerful mages in quick succession!" cam ethe announcers voice, although it would be muted once the battle started. "And in the other corner, another mysterious woman who has rapidly come up through the ranks. Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you, the 'Magekiller,' Isis Egret!"

Nanoha gripped Raging Heart's shaft tightly as the crowd went wild.

x~~*~~x

"So, any luck?" Verossa asked as Otto came back. "Your sister got back awhile ago, but neither of us could find anything."

"Yes, and not what you're expecting," Otto declared holding up a disc. "I found this being peddled in some of the black market stalls; they are recordings of a series of underground fights."

"Did Sein go back on the circuit?" Deed questioned, coming down stairs full clothed while rubbing her hair with a towel. "I thought she had retired."

Otto put the disc into the player as the screen came on. "Not exactly; take a look at this."

"Is that...?" Verossa started, then shook his head. "It can't be. Her hair is different... but her voice, her spells, and her barrier jacket are very familiar, if not exact. Nanoha?"

"They are calling her Seikou, the Starlight Destroyer," Otto informed them. "Whoever she is, Sein obviously feels compelled to help her. This was the same woman who left the orphanage with Sein."

Verossa leaned back. "I've heard that name. Someone the Bureau has been having trouble with recently. Rumors abound, but apparently they took out several divisions of troops, and is supposedly the reason Jalacia is currently off-limits."

Otto paused it, showing Sein very clearly going out to hand Nanoha a robe in the wake of the latter's victory. "And there she is. I'm not quite sure what's going on, only that the both of them showed up a couple of days ago and have been fighting a series of special matches in order to participate in the championship tournament. I don't know much more, except that the Bureau has learned of this and is trying to find the location of the fighting ring in order to apprehend her."

Deed gazed at the screen, and finished the thought for her sister. "I agree; since Sein most likely has a very good reason for what she's doing with this Seikou person, we should probably help her. We need to find this ring before the Bureau does."

x~~*~~x

"Divine Buster!"

Despite Nanoha getting a chance to fire, Isis easily ducked under the beam, proving just what a nimble adversary she was. Despite staying mostly at the long ranges Nanoha usually preferred, the current distances were proving more advantageous to Isis. It allowed her to continue with her own relentless, and unusual, attack: butterflies. More specifically, small ones made up of some type of explosive gas that Isis had remote control over.

Which Nanoha was becoming intimately aware of as one of nearer butterflies detonated in a large explosion which Nanoha just managed to avoid, but that set her up for a secondary detonation that she was forced to shield against. But the repulsive force from that blast put a third butterfly at her back that ignited with a burst and sent her careening towards the arena floor.

She managed to recover and level out, skidding along the ground, but realized what Isis was doing; methodically using those explosions, calculating where each one was and where Nanoha would go. Thus, she knew she needed to change things up and be less predictable. At least she could begin to understand why her opponent had made it so far in the tournament; the keen mind combined with her quickly multiplying fluttering bombs were quickly depriving her adversaries of maneuvering space.

"Why are you fighting?" Nanoha asked, remaining on the ground while gazing upwards.

Isis didn't respond, but merely slowly brought several butterflies to bear on Nanoha, who quickly triggered a Flash Move to end up behind her opponent, but somehow Isis must have anticipated that, too; there was a pair of butterflies waiting for her. They erupted with powerful concussive forces, temporarily stunning Nanoha while Isis seemed mostly unaffected and even managed a pair of powerful punches and a kick that sent Nanoha against the arena shield.

She responded with a wave of Axel Shooter orbs, but as before, they only temporarily dissipated the butterflies; the gas came back together almost immediately afterward, and Isis easily shielded against the magic missiles. That left Nanoha wondering once more about how to get inside her guard.

From what Nanoha had learned from Sein, she understood very well why Isis still appeared rather youthful despite being almost 60 years old; Isis was both a cyborg and a mage, and very adept at combat, as she was now proving.

Still, Nanoha tried again, telepathically this time, after executing another Flash Move to deliberately end up at a bad angle to attack, and thus Isis didn't expect her to be there. "[Why are you in this tournament?]"

"" Isis responded gruffly, expelling more gas from the spherical bottles on her wrists.

Nanoha figured it wouldn't be that simple.

x~~*~~x

"What are you doing!?" an alarmed Givo cried as the pair continued down the slide and through the darkness.

"Quattro had the advantage back there, so I needed to change the venue," Teana yelled into his ear. "Your testimony wouldn't be enough to free Wendi; we need actual proof, so we have to get that and then present it to Hayate!"

The ride abruptly ended, dumping both of them on a mat which kicked up the covering layer of dust in protest. Coughing, Givo quickly moved off it, but found his wrist grabbed as the older woman roughly pulled him along.

"Hey, easy!" he complained.

"We have to keep moving," she told him impatiently, turning a corner. "You need to take me to Quattro's hidden base so I can record everything. I can transmit that to Hayate, which should be enough to put Wendi's trial on hold. First things first, however." She brought out a card device and held it in front of Givo. "Cross Mirage, full scan."

"Scanning..." the device intoned as Givo wondered what was going on. "Detected; tracking device located. Disabling..."

Givo felt a low burning sensation on the back of his neck. "Ow!"

"There, that takes care of that," Teana told him, turning the card into a gun. "Now let's get moving; we need to get to Quattro's hideout before she has a chance to clean it out, so lead the way. You said there were others working for her?"

"Um, yeah," he responded absently, trying to recall the way. "A strange guy and another woman. They didn't mention names, though."

"Who could she have working for her?" Teana wondered aloud, turning a corner to see a pair of Enforcers who appeared to be as equally surprised to see her. "You two! Come with me. There is a vital mission that concerns Homeworld Security that I need your help with."

However, the pair appeared quite awkward as one of them explained, "Um, ma'am, we have orders to arrest you on charges of treason. I'm afraid you and the boy will have to come with us. You can explain it to Commander Fate."

Just as Givo was beginning to wonder how Teana would respond to them, she showed him; by suddenly shooting the two. "Why did you-" he started to say as the two Enforcers crumpled to the ground.

"They're only stunned," Teana told him, pushing him along again. "We can't waste time; Quattro obviously hopes to stall us, and I need to take care of it. Cross Mirage, put in a call to Hayate."

"Unable to complete request," the device replied after a moment. "Jamming signals are in effect."

Teana cursed. "And I can't reach her by telepathy from this far away, either. Her ship should still be in orbit in preparation to leave for Supools, so I'll need to get a ship myself. Still, I don't get it; we've had our differences, but why would Fate believe Quattro over me? And I thought she was going with Hayate to capture Nanoha."

"What did she do to you, anyway?" Givo wondered aloud.

The Homworld Security Director was silent a moment, and then faced away, a far off look in her eyes. "It started a long time ago. Rioters protesting some of Hayate's policies had taken control of Marial's first Hydra power station outside of Clanagan. Cinque and Dieci were nearest and responded, and I wanted to go help them."

Her eyes closed, recalling...

[I]"Negative, Teana, continue with the investigation," Fate ordered over the communicator.. "I'm closer, so I'll grab some Enforcers and back her up."

"But you know how well I work together with them!" Teana protested. "The three of us can handle it if I go!"

"That's an order, Enforcer Nakajima!" Fate replied after a moment. "Enforcer Commander Harlaown out!"

Teana slammed her fist against the wall. "Cinque snuck in to peacefully subdue the rioters while Dieci provided long range sniper support. But something went wrong; the reactor blew up. It killed Cinque and severely injured Dieci, such that she would never fight again. And Fate showed up much later than she said she would with her promised backup!" Her eyes flew open again. "If only she had let me go, or been there sooner, then Cinque and Dieci would be alive today. That's why I blame her. After that, she took me more and more off critical assignments, and so I eventually transferred out of the Enforcers to end up where I am today." She sighed. "Givo, where is she currently?"

"The Fate woman?" Givo questioned, his brow furrowing in puzzlement. "I... don't know. I can't get any sort of read on her. Whenever I think of the person up there, I get confused with the other woman who was with Quattro in that hideout. Only she had blonde hair instead of gold.."

Teana grabbed his shoulders roughly, surprising Givo with the intensity in her eyes. "What did you say!?"

"The woman who entered with Quattro had blonde hair before," Givo answered quickly, startled. "My magic sense told me they were the same two down there with the other guy. She must have changed her looks."

"Transformation magic?" she questioned, then shook her head and began to pace. "Quattro has an ally that uses transformation magic... or does she? This is just like with Wendi; someone deliberately doing a very good impersonation of her without the aid of magic. But who could..." She trailed off and stopped, her eyes widening. "But she couldn't be... could she? It would all make sense, except it should be impossible..." Suddenly she spun on Givo and projected a picture from her device. "Tell me honestly... Is this who you saw?"

"Yeah, that was how she looked down there," he answered, wondering what the big deal.

"So that's how she's doing it," Teana breathed in understanding, her eyes narrowing as she studied the picture of Due.

x~~*~~x

Nanoha decided resolutely, gripping her weapon tighter.

"ACS, standby," Raging Heart announced in response to her will. "Strike Flame."

"[I know what you went through]," Nanoha stated, gazing evenly at her opponent while recalling all that Sein had told her. "[You spent a lot of time in a Bureau interment and reeducation camp.]" According to Sein, the experience had changed her greatly.

"[The war did that to a lot of people, but I got over it,]" Isis growled, setting off a chain of explosions as Nanoha charged straight for her, but to her surprise, Nanoha just took the damage and continued at breakneck speeds.

Still, Isis managed to sidestep slightly and grab Raging Heart's shaft, twisting while slamming an elbow into Nanoha's gut before tossing the woman away. Nanoha quickly recovered, but was forced to retreat as several more floating bombs came in. She hadn't expected Isis to be able to react so fast, even though Sein had warned her about Isis's cyborg reflexes; and she absently rubbed her stomach where her auto-barrier had barely mitigated the force of Isis's cyborg strength.

"[But the pain of losing friends, never goes away, does it?]" Nanoha countered sympathetically, the change of expression on Isis's face revealing that she had hit a mark. "[You go along, doing your best, only to see it makes no difference in the end. I heard about Thoma and Lily.]" She left off mentioning how the Saint Church had taken Isis in after that and consoled her, and that later led to Isis fighting for them during the war where she was captured.

"[Shut up!]" Isis ordered, gesturing more butterflies in to finish Nanoha off. "Don't talk about them as if you knew them! They were the nicest people I had ever met, and in the end, they were used like pawns between larger forces. Their lives meant nothing to the people fighting over them, except as weapons of war!]"

"[Yet you fought for the church, so you must have believed in what they stood for,]" Nanoha countered, pointing her staff. "Strike Stars!"

Isis grit her teeth and exploded several butterflies to stop the volley of Axel Shooter shots, but was forced to deploy a Round Shield against the main beam. Her feet dug in, bracing her body against the force the blast, determined not to give in.

"[I thought the church was better than the Bureau, but in the end, even they abandoned me!]" she mentally shouted, the beam pushing her back despite her shield, but her bombs were in position. The chain of explosions covered nearly a third of the arena when they were done, but had succeeded in forcing Nanoha to end her attack, and Isis presumed caused serious damage to her opponent.. But as the the smoke cleared, her eyes narrowed; Nanoha was gone. [I couldn't have done enough to vaporize her...]

That was when binds snapped into place around her wrists and ankles and a large pink glow from above grabbed her attention.

A Flash Move had gotten Nanoha to safety just in time, and the brief pause had allowed her to begin charging her Starlight Breaker. She had realized that further words wouldn't reach Isis's ears right now. she was still too angry at everyone. The Bureau for the loss of Thoma and Lily and later her incarceration, and the Saint Church for the peace agreement; when they surrendered, one of the terms was for the church to give up all rights on prisoners of war. They had no choice, since those were the terms the Bureau demanded. But this was the part where Sein's intelligence had faltered; all the cyborg nun knew was that Isis had managed to escape years later, but apparently hadn't shared any of the specifics of that with anyone. Just that she had gone into seclusion on Supools after.

"[You think this will stop me?]" Isis snarled, straining against the binds.

"[I know you won't believe me, but I do understand what you're feeling,]" Nanoha stated calmly. The events of the past 50 years, the war; she was discovering that it hadn't just left anyone untouched, but had affected them all deeply. [And I'll put an end to this, one way or another.] She swung her staff down. "Starlight Breaker!"

A disturbing smile formed on Isis's face. "Puffy, disengage safeties, activate black perfume!"

Nanoha watched, puzzled at what her opponent was up to as a black gas was emitted from Isis's wrist pods, covering her hands and turning them the same ebony color. With a mighty battle shout, Isis launched herself skyward and met the descending beam with her left hand, and in that instant, something strange happened; Nanoha found her Starlight Breaker spell disintegrating. Then Isis was in her face, and despite getting a combination Round Shield/Bind spell up, Isis's right hand easily smashed through it as if it wasn't there, impacting the other woman's stomach. Nanoha went flying across the arena, smacking into the side barrier, but Isis was there again and despite Nanoha weakly getting her left arm up to block, a second strike sent her crashing down into the ground.

"Now you know why I'm called 'magekiller'," Isis informed her as Nanoha struggled to rise, wondering what in the hell happened. "I spent much of the last ten years getting the formula just right, but I succeeded in duplicating the magic particle de-linking function of the Eclipse virus. It's temporary and carries a bit of a risk; I could end up permanently infected if it goes on too long. Which is why I'm going to finish this fast."

As Isis raised her fist, Nanoha knew she had to act fast. It was only her barrier jacket that softened the previous blows just enough; Isis's cyborg strength would finish her quickly. Even though the wind was knocked out of her, she managed to point Raging Heart straight down and fire off a Divine Buster, then roll out of the way as the explosion obscured everything. She only had a couple of moments to recover and come up with a counter for Isis's new anti-magic.

"This won't hide you forever!" Isis yelled, creating several more butterflies that exploded and dissipated the dust cloud in the area immediately around her.

"Divine Buster," Raging Heart announced, firing.

Isis immediately shielded against the pink beam as it emerged from the remains of the cloud, sending her remaining butterflies to the that location. But then her eyes widened as the cloud cleared enough to see that the device was floating there and firing on it's own, Seikou nowhere in sight. She turned just in time for a magic-charged fist to strike her cheek; time seemed to slow down in that instant, then the moment was over and Isis hit the ground, hard. She recovered and leapt to her feet, preparing to charge at Nanoha in rage, only to have a magical shot explode out of the ground and impact her chin which sent her stumbling back until a second shot impacted the back of her head and canceled her backward momentum.

"Your magic de-linking effect is limited to your hands, and to what you can see coming," Nanoha stated, pointing her finger as she continued her barrage of hidden Axel shooter orbs. "Crossfire Shoot!"

Isis instinctively raised her hands to block the pink beam, dissipating the spell as another shot impacted her stomach and dropped to her one knee. "I have to... win. I have to... get back and save... Runessa! Puffy, increase Black Perfume yield, full body!"

Having heard from Sein earlier about the Eclipse virus, Nanoha couldn't let Isis deliberately infect herself like this. Acting quickly as the gaseous cloud began to move up Isis's arms, sent her mental command to Raging Heart, now having positioned itself behind the woman while Nanoha had her distracted.

"Excelion Buster!" the device announced, firing from only a few meters behind, the large pink beam fully engulfing the cyborg.

Then it was over, Isis falling forward to hit the ground with a thud.

x~~*~~x

Teana cursed again; a growing habit Givo had noticed from her. True to his word, he had tried to lead her to Quattro's hideout, but eventually there were too many Enforcers and soldiers blocking the way; they couldn't get close. Also, there was a fairly powerful anti-magic field in effect, which meant she abandoned the plan of trying to fight her way through. Then, Teana had decided to sneak a shuttle out next, but that was also covered by plenty of Enforcers, and from what she could see when she interfaced her device with the computer systems, all shuttles had been taken down for maintenance.

"Quattro knows me too well," Teana seethed in anger, slamming her fist against a metal wall as the pair took a brief break in a small room. "At this rate, I can't inform Hayate nor gather the evidence I need. And she's making me look like the criminal! She probably had something like this planned all along. I need to think; I can't go to Dieci, Nove, or Wendi, as she would expect that, too. Damn it!" Her fist met metal once more. "Without access to a shuttle or the official teleporters to get above this interference, I can't contact Hayate on her ship before she leaves, and I don't know who I can trust!"

Givo raised an eyebrow as he watched her pace from his place sitting against the wall, but despite his thoughts being more focused on his own troubles. [I should have just run when I had the chance. I'm right back where I started; being pursued by the Bureau!] Then a thought struck him. "So you need to teleport to the ship? Layla can teleport."

Teana paused in her pacing and stared at him. "I read her file: support magic mainly, but also some teleportation. I don't think she has the range to reach the ship, but maybe..." She paused, her face showcasing the wheels that were beginning to turn in her head. "Yes, Quattro was forcing into this situation as much as I was, so she can't be fully prepared for everything, and she knows I"m not a traitor, so she might not expect me to... it's a risky gamble, but I might not have a choice." Her head came up. "Givo, we're going to free your friends after all."

Barely able to register her words due to shock, he didn't protest as she grabbed his hand and began pulling him along.

x~~*~~x

"Why are you here?" Isis grumbled, her first words upon waking up and seeing Seikou by her bedside.

"I came to apologize," the woman offered, actually looking a bit sheepish. "I've never really been reduced to actually punching someone before." Her expression changed, appearing more thoughtful. "I had heard that you were saving up money to get to Mid-Childa, and I guess I know why, now. At first I thought it was for revenge, but it's more than that, isn't it? You want to rescue Runessa, don't you? Would you tell me about it?"

Isis was silent, not feeling like responding.

The visitor sighed. "For what it's worth, I'm fighting against the Bureau; that's why I'm competing, into get back to Mid-Childa. I'll try to take you with me if I can. But if I can't, I promise, I'll do what I can to find Runessa for you. It would help if you told me more."

"You're crazy," Isis stated, staring at her, then sighed and shook her head. "Runessa was the only friend I had in that internment dump. Together, we hatched a plan to escape, but when it came time to carry it out, we got separated. Before I lost sight of her, she told me to go, and that she'd find another way out. The transport I hid away on took me to Supools, and now I can't get back!" She slammed a fist on the hospital bed railing, partially denting it. "I shouldn't have left her!"

Seikou surprised by reaching out to gently pat her hand. "You did what you had to. If you hadn't of escaped, then Runessa wouldn't have a chance now." Then a small smile appeared on her face that hinted at things Isis could only fathom. "And you're right, I suppose I am crazy. But someone on my planet once said: '[I]The reasonable man adapts himself to the world; the unreasonable one persists in trying to adapt the world to himself. Therefore all progress depends on the unreasonable man.' So, I suppose I am a bit unreasonable. But you haven't given up on friendship as much as you'd like to project, since you're going through all this for a friend. In that way, you're a bit unreasonable, too."

"Probably," Isis admitted, turning away. "It's what Thoma would have done. Stupid idiot that he was."

The mood turned somber for a moment, and then Seikou stood up to leave. "I didn't know Thoma nor Lily, but they sounded like great friends. I have experienced the loss of people I cared about, too, so I know how you feel. I promise you that, if it was in any way possible, I would have done anything I could to save them. No one deserves to lose people they care about."

"Bit late for that now," Isis mumbled, glancing up at the ceiling. "That's in the past."

When there was no immediate response, she turned back to see the small secretive smile on Seikou's face had grown slightly. "Perhaps."

And with that, she walked out, leaving Isis more puzzled then ever. [Just who is she?] And then she noticed a small envelope on the stand beside her bed. Curious, she opened it and read the letter:

Isis,

In case I don't get to talk to you again, or take you with me when I win the tournament, I've enclosed a couple names for you to seek out on the Jalacia continent that may enable you to return to Mid-Childa. If you do, look me up, and we'll find Runessa together, as well as change the Bureau into something that doesn't have reeducation centers.

Sincerely,
Seikou

Confused, Isis scrolled down farther and read the names, but that didn't clarify matters any. [Who are 'Laguna Granseic' and 'Lutecia Alphino'?]

x~~*~~x

"So you've made up your mind to stay, then?" Hayate's image asked from the screen.

"With the entire Wolkenritter along side you, you shouldn't have any problems capturing Nanoha on Supools," Fate answered in the normal professional tone Hayate had come to expect from her oldest friend's service over the years. "Besides, someone has to look after this place, with Teana's attention diverted by Wendi's trial. Also, I have a few things to take care here."

There was a pause as Hayate briefly considered that, her face partially hidden by fingers clasped together. "Very well. You're my most valuable subordinate, but more than that, we've known each other a long time. It might be best this way."

"When do you depart?" Fate inquired.

"Within the hour," Hayate answered. "The last of the troops will be on-board then, and we'll rendevez with the Genya and the Regius for the trip to Supools. Intel still suggests Nanoha is still fighting in that underground tournament, and the Enforcers Rai left will have the location pinpointed soon."

"Good luck," Fate offered honestly. "Try to bring her back in one piece."

Hayate nodded. "That's the plan. With luck, I'll return in a day. Hayate out."

The screen winked out, and Fate exhaled, relaxing back in her chair.

"Masterful performance as usual," Quattro purred from the darkness of a corner. "I guess it is most fortuitous for us that the real Fate decided to take a mysterious leave of absence. Still, Hayate is going to be a bit upset when she learns we delayed her receiving of Fate's letter."

Fate slowly morphed back into Due. "We'll just have to deal with it. Teana's little surprise caught us off-guard, and although we can use this, this will have to be handled delicately. Do we have any word on them yet?"

Quattro shook her head. "None. Shouldn't you return to her house as Dieci?"

"No, I think Teana expects us to be waiting for her there, and she won't want to put her 'disabled sister' in any danger," Due replied, thinking. "It would be best if we can have Teana killed for resisting arrest, but either way, by the time Hayate returns, it will be too late for her to do anything and we can move to the final stage. With her pillars of support gone, she'll be forced to rely on us. All that remains is the matter of where Fate went." She turned and noticed Quattro's smile. "I see you're amused by something."

"While I am ever in awe of my old teacher's capacity for deception, I have to wonder exactly what purpose this plan of yours is going to accomplish," Quattro answered, with equal parts awe and subtle probing.

Due's amused smile easily surpassed the one worn by her old student and sister. "If you can figure that out, you will have passed the final lesson."

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

I was initially considering using Sieglinde instead of Isis, but Sieg's magic style isn't entirely clear, and when I look at what I plan for further chapters, Isis's backstory and involvement will actually work better. Of course, I'm assuming a few things about her that haven't been made clear in Force yet (like Isis being a combat cyborg), but we'll see if my predictions bear out. If not, I've got an escape route to use later. If that sounds vague, good. ;p

I had intended this to be one chapter, but as I wrote parts, especially the ones about Isis, I realized that it would be a disservice to keep her part small. Also, looking at what I have to do for Zira and the events afterward, it would have made this chapter huge. And so splitting into two also allows me to expand a bit on the Teana/Givo scenes, and hopefully set some good stuff for next time. Also allowed me to add the final Quattro/Due scene there, which I like because at this point I can only imagine the kind of relationship the two had, prior to Due going undercover.

Music for this chapter was primarily the Fairy Tail Main Theme, both the regular and slow versions. Check 'em out on youtube, or better yet, watch Fairy Tail or read the manga (the anime follows the manga). It's pretty good.^^

[Nanya01]

Well now...

...

GWAH! I still say that it's Quattro's fault, but now I'm thinking that she was following orders.

But still...

Quattro sent the bomb back in time that killed Nanoha and sent this whole sequence of events into motion and Seikou is the catalyst.

[vic-vic]

Posted The 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6560420/1/) to ff.net.

And now here we go again!

Future Tense
Chapter 25: Extrication, Part 1

In which Nanoha faces an unlikely opponent, and Givo brings a problem to Teana's doorstep...

Previous parts can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/1/Future_Tense).

MGLN: Future Tense
Chapter 25: Extrication, Part 1

Xx~~*~~xX

When Nanoha's finally opened her eyes, she was met with the very worried face of her cyborg manager, and managed to groan out, "My head... what time is it?"

"You've been out cold all night," Sein informed her, and then sighed while sitting down on the bed. "You had me worried there for awhile; you're pushing yourself too hard for this. You need to take it easier if you want to...."

Nanoha tried to sit up, wincing a bit at the pain. "No choice. I have to win these fights."

"Hey, careful!" Sein warned, reaching out to brace the wounded woman. "You need as much rest as you can get. Your next fight isn't until noon, although I'm beginning to think we should find a different way." She shook her head slowly. "I heard that they moved your fight up; it was a dirty move. But because of that, the old man sent his personal healer mage to help treat you; you're lucky he's a part of your fan club. But because of that, the worst of it has been dealt with, although you'll still have some pain and stiffness for awhile. However, if you keep at this pace... well, I'll go get you some food."

Despite her condition, Nanoha detected something in Sein's voice. "What do you mean 'if I keep at this pace'?"

Sein stood up and faced away, sighing. "I'm not entirely sure myself, but it was just a thought I had while you were unconscious. How much do you know about Jail's cloning process?"

Nanoha's brows furrowed as she thought about it. "I'm not a scientist, so I don't know the details. If I recall correctly, he learned the initial techniques from another scientist, but didn't have much luck until Precia made the process stable. He made Zest, and then later made... me." Nanoha stared at Sein with wide eyes while the implications sunk in.

The cyborg nun's expression was filled with sympathy. "I'm not totally sure myself, as I'm not a scientist either. But from what I remember, even after Precia greatly improved the process, she didn't make an exact copy, and an exact copy is what the doctor ultimately wanted. So there are two types of clones: a non-exact copy who ends up with quite a few differences, and-"

"And an exact copy that doesn't live as long," Nanoha finished the thought, head lowering as she studied her hands. "Which is what I could be, and if so, I don't know how much time I could have left. I thought it was just because I had three strenuous fights yesterday and the injuries I sustained during them, but..."

Sein leaned over and gently placed a hand on the clone's shoulder. "I could be wrong, and he could have improved the process between then and now; after all, before the TSAB intervened, all of us cyborgs were supposed to give birth to an exact copy of Jail in the event he died. But I have to admit, the thought crossed my mind; if you are like Zest, then every time you use your magic, you hasten your body's breakdown. It could be weeks or months before it finally gives out. Then again, you could have years, but that was why I was concerned about you continuing."

"I may not have much choice anyway," Nanoha stated, picking up the heavily cracked and splintered staff she had been using. "I doubt this thing can last another fight, especially on the level I've been using it on. That Starlight Breaker horribly damaged it."

Sein crossed the room to a dresser, picked something up, and then tossed the small object her way. "I was going to save this for a surprise later, but I suppose I can give it to you now. Sorry I wasn't available yesterday, but I was out on a mission in order to get some parts for it."

Nanoha caught it easily, then stared at the red jewel in her hand. "Raging Heart! You got it fixed?"

"Not entirely," Sein admitted with a sigh. "But we don't have a choice, since you need a device for your last two fights, which will be harder than the ones you've had so far. It's functional, but you'll have to avoid going too extreme with it, as the frame will still need some reinforcement and some of the parts are substandard. Still, it should work much better than the storage device you were using."

"Thank you," Nanoha replied, clenching her hand tightly around it, then looked up as another thought occurred to her. "Do you have any information on my final opponent, the one before Zira?"

"Yes, and I'll tell you about her, but only after you eat," the cyborg informed her, back in full manager mode. "We'll talk then as well; I have some more things to tell you."

"Me, too," Nanoha replied softly, her thoughts drifting back to Zira as Sein left the room.

x~~*~~x

Teana paused as she reached out to tap her code into the door panel; the casing of the keypad appeared a bit loose. Narrowing her eyes, the Director of Homeworld Security entered her code and pulled out Cross Mirage while the door swung open. She flicked the light on while slowly entering, training her gun around and trying to notice anything else out of place.

"It's me!" came a familiar hushed voice as a pair of eyes popped up from behind her desk.

"Givo!?" Teana blurted in surprise, lowering her gun as the door swished closed behind her. "I nearly took your head off; what are you doing?"

"I had to sneak in without anyone noticing," he replied, standing up. "I found out where she's been going, but they discovered me and so I've been running and hiding since yesterday!"

Teana stared in disbelief, returning Cross Mirage to card form and slipping it back into her pocket. "Well, what did you find!? Let me know where it is, and I'll organize some Enforcers to jump on it, while taking her into custody."

He stepped back as she sat down and opened her terminal, beginning to tap away. "What about the prisoners? You said you'd release them!"

"As soon as you tell me what you learned, and if I can get Wendi off with it, I'll work to get your rebel friends out," she told him gruffly. "I told you it wasn't going to be easy, but that I'd do my best. Now, tell me what you learned, quick! If she knows you're onto her, she'll shift her plans quickly to a backup, so we have to move fast."

Givo was silent a moment, and then sighed and leaned over to indicate a spot on the map. "Here. There is a fake wall at the end of the corridor, and behind it is a bunch of hi-tech computer stuff and funny yellow glowing jars. There's a weird guy down there who has another guy captive, and another woman working for him."

Teana paused, her brow furrowing. "Weird guy? Can you describe him?"

"He's got-" Givo started to say, but the words died on his lips as the door swished open and several Enforcers filled the room, followed by a certain cyborg.

"Quattro!" Teana nearly growled, leaping to her feet. "It's over now, we have evidence against you. Enforcers, arrest her."

Quattro merely smiled when they didn't move, as someone else came out from behind her and answered, "Enforcers in the capital answer to me. I'm afraid you'll have to come with us, Director Teana Nakajima. You're under arrest on suspicion of treason."

"Fate," Teana spoke the name evenly, her eyes narrowing. "I know we have our differences, but I didn't think you'd take orders from Quattro. The one you should be arresting is next to you; she's working with others and framing people like my sisters!"

Quattro's grin's became even wider, if possible, and tapped a button on a small device. "As soon as you tell me what you learned, and if I can get Wendi off with it, I'll work to get your rebel friends out."

Teana paled as her own voice came across in the recording, and then pivoted to glare at Givo. "You let them put a bug on you, and then lead them straight back here!"

Givo's turned his own disbelieving stare to the cyborg with the cheshire-cat-like smile. "You... when you grabbed me, you must have..."

"As you can see, I have no choice but to put you under arrest," Fate repeated calmly. "Please hand over your device and surrender peacefully." She gestured to the line of troops between her and Teana. "Enforcers, you have permission to use deadly force if she resists in any way."

"So you are going through with this," Teana growled as she warily eyed the slowly-approaching Enforcers creeping around her large desk. "I should have figured that eventually you'd come for me, ever since you started with Cinque. But it won't be that easy."

"Enforcers, arrest her now!" Fate suddenly demanded, to which Teana responded by grabbing Givo and putting him in front of her while stepping back.

"Didn't think you were up to using a child as a human shield, Director," Quattro teased, amused. "I don't think Hayate would approve... or maybe she would...."

Teana grinned, teeth showing. "We'll find out, won't we?"

In the next instant, the floor opened up under Teana and Givo, and the darkness swallowed them up.

x~~*~~x

"Are you ready?" Sein asked as the pair approached the arena for Nanoha's final fight before the tournament championship.

"Yes, but I'm still not sure what to do about Zira," Nanoha replied, her voice tinged with regret and melancholy. "If I win, she loses her chance to cure her daughter. I know I have to win, though. I just don't-HEY!"

"It really is a crime that you have a better chest than I do," Sein teased, giving an extra squeeze, then jumping back, giggling, before Nanoha could respond. "Sorry sorry! But I had to do something; you were in danger of dropping into a funk. We'll figure out something, trust me. For now, you just need to concentrate on this fight; leave everything else to me!"

A grateful smile formed on Nanoha's face. "Thanks, Sein."

The cyborg manager turned her client around and gave her a push. "That's what your manager is for; now get out there and win!"

Nanoha formed her barrier jacket along with Raging Heart. "I will."

"Now entering the arena, the Starlight Destroyer Seikou, who has quickly become legendary by defeating several powerful mages in quick succession!" cam ethe announcers voice, although it would be muted once the battle started. "And in the other corner, another mysterious woman who has rapidly come up through the ranks. Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you, the 'Magekiller,' Isis Egret!"

Nanoha gripped Raging Heart's shaft tightly as the crowd went wild.

x~~*~~x

"So, any luck?" Verossa asked as Otto came back. "Your sister got back awhile ago, but neither of us could find anything."

"Yes, and not what you're expecting," Otto declared holding up a disc. "I found this being peddled in some of the black market stalls; they are recordings of a series of underground fights."

"Did Sein go back on the circuit?" Deed questioned, coming down stairs full clothed while rubbing her hair with a towel. "I thought she had retired."

Otto put the disc into the player as the screen came on. "Not exactly; take a look at this."

"Is that...?" Verossa started, then shook his head. "It can't be. Her hair is different... but her voice, her spells, and her barrier jacket are very familiar, if not exact. Nanoha?"

"They are calling her Seikou, the Starlight Destroyer," Otto informed them. "Whoever she is, Sein obviously feels compelled to help her. This was the same woman who left the orphanage with Sein."

Verossa leaned back. "I've heard that name. Someone the Bureau has been having trouble with recently. Rumors abound, but apparently they took out several divisions of troops, and is supposedly the reason Jalacia is currently off-limits."

Otto paused it, showing Sein very clearly going out to hand Nanoha a robe in the wake of the latter's victory. "And there she is. I'm not quite sure what's going on, only that the both of them showed up a couple of days ago and have been fighting a series of special matches in order to participate in the championship tournament. I don't know much more, except that the Bureau has learned of this and is trying to find the location of the fighting ring in order to apprehend her."

Deed gazed at the screen, and finished the thought for her sister. "I agree; since Sein most likely has a very good reason for what she's doing with this Seikou person, we should probably help her. We need to find this ring before the Bureau does."

x~~*~~x

"Divine Buster!"

Despite Nanoha getting a chance to fire, Isis easily ducked under the beam, proving just what a nimble adversary she was. Despite staying mostly at the long ranges Nanoha usually preferred, the current distances were proving more advantageous to Isis. It allowed her to continue with her own relentless, and unusual, attack: butterflies. More specifically, small ones made up of some type of explosive gas that Isis had remote control over.

Which Nanoha was becoming intimately aware of as one of nearer butterflies detonated in a large explosion which Nanoha just managed to avoid, but that set her up for a secondary detonation that she was forced to shield against. But the repulsive force from that blast put a third butterfly at her back that ignited with a burst and sent her careening towards the arena floor.

She managed to recover and level out, skidding along the ground, but realized what Isis was doing; methodically using those explosions, calculating where each one was and where Nanoha would go. Thus, she knew she needed to change things up and be less predictable. At least she could begin to understand why her opponent had made it so far in the tournament; the keen mind combined with her quickly multiplying fluttering bombs were quickly depriving her adversaries of maneuvering space.

"Why are you fighting?" Nanoha asked, remaining on the ground while gazing upwards.

Isis didn't respond, but merely slowly brought several butterflies to bear on Nanoha, who quickly triggered a Flash Move to end up behind her opponent, but somehow Isis must have anticipated that, too; there was a pair of butterflies waiting for her. They erupted with powerful concussive forces, temporarily stunning Nanoha while Isis seemed mostly unaffected and even managed a pair of powerful punches and a kick that sent Nanoha against the arena shield.

She responded with a wave of Axel Shooter orbs, but as before, they only temporarily dissipated the butterflies; the gas came back together almost immediately afterward, and Isis easily shielded against the magic missiles. That left Nanoha wondering once more about how to get inside her guard.

From what Nanoha had learned from Sein, she understood very well why Isis still appeared rather youthful despite being almost 60 years old; Isis was both a cyborg and a mage, and very adept at combat, as she was now proving.

Still, Nanoha tried again, telepathically this time, after executing another Flash Move to deliberately end up at a bad angle to attack, and thus Isis didn't expect her to be there. "[Why are you in this tournament?]"

"" Isis responded gruffly, expelling more gas from the spherical bottles on her wrists.

Nanoha figured it wouldn't be that simple.

x~~*~~x

"What are you doing!?" an alarmed Givo cried as the pair continued down the slide and through the darkness.

"Quattro had the advantage back there, so I needed to change the venue," Teana yelled into his ear. "Your testimony wouldn't be enough to free Wendi; we need actual proof, so we have to get that and then present it to Hayate!"

The ride abruptly ended, dumping both of them on a mat which kicked up the covering layer of dust in protest. Coughing, Givo quickly moved off it, but found his wrist grabbed as the older woman roughly pulled him along.

"Hey, easy!" he complained.

"We have to keep moving," she told him impatiently, turning a corner. "You need to take me to Quattro's hidden base so I can record everything. I can transmit that to Hayate, which should be enough to put Wendi's trial on hold. First things first, however." She brought out a card device and held it in front of Givo. "Cross Mirage, full scan."

"Scanning..." the device intoned as Givo wondered what was going on. "Detected; tracking device located. Disabling..."

Givo felt a low burning sensation on the back of his neck. "Ow!"

"There, that takes care of that," Teana told him, turning the card into a gun. "Now let's get moving; we need to get to Quattro's hideout before she has a chance to clean it out, so lead the way. You said there were others working for her?"

"Um, yeah," he responded absently, trying to recall the way. "A strange guy and another woman. They didn't mention names, though."

"Who could she have working for her?" Teana wondered aloud, turning a corner to see a pair of Enforcers who appeared to be as equally surprised to see her. "You two! Come with me. There is a vital mission that concerns Homeworld Security that I need your help with."

However, the pair appeared quite awkward as one of them explained, "Um, ma'am, we have orders to arrest you on charges of treason. I'm afraid you and the boy will have to come with us. You can explain it to Commander Fate."

Just as Givo was beginning to wonder how Teana would respond to them, she showed him; by suddenly shooting the two. "Why did you-" he started to say as the two Enforcers crumpled to the ground.

"They're only stunned," Teana told him, pushing him along again. "We can't waste time; Quattro obviously hopes to stall us, and I need to take care of it. Cross Mirage, put in a call to Hayate."

"Unable to complete request," the device replied after a moment. "Jamming signals are in effect."

Teana cursed. "And I can't reach her by telepathy from this far away, either. Her ship should still be in orbit in preparation to leave for Supools, so I'll need to get a ship myself. Still, I don't get it; we've had our differences, but why would Fate believe Quattro over me? And I thought she was going with Hayate to capture Nanoha."

"What did she do to you, anyway?" Givo wondered aloud.

The Homworld Security Director was silent a moment, and then faced away, a far off look in her eyes. "It started a long time ago. Rioters protesting some of Hayate's policies had taken control of Marial's first Hydra power station outside of Clanagan. Cinque and Dieci were nearest and responded, and I wanted to go help them."

Her eyes closed, recalling...

[I]"Negative, Teana, continue with the investigation," Fate ordered over the communicator.. "I'm closer, so I'll grab some Enforcers and back her up."

"But you know how well I work together with them!" Teana protested. "The three of us can handle it if I go!"

"That's an order, Enforcer Nakajima!" Fate replied after a moment. "Enforcer Commander Harlaown out!"

Teana slammed her fist against the wall. "Cinque snuck in to peacefully subdue the rioters while Dieci provided long range sniper support. But something went wrong; the reactor blew up. It killed Cinque and severely injured Dieci, such that she would never fight again. And Fate showed up much later than she said she would with her promised backup!" Her eyes flew open again. "If only she had let me go, or been there sooner, then Cinque and Dieci would be alive today. That's why I blame her. After that, she took me more and more off critical assignments, and so I eventually transferred out of the Enforcers to end up where I am today." She sighed. "Givo, where is she currently?"

"The Fate woman?" Givo questioned, his brow furrowing in puzzlement. "I... don't know. I can't get any sort of read on her. Whenever I think of the person up there, I get confused with the other woman who was with Quattro in that hideout. Only she had blonde hair instead of gold.."

Teana grabbed his shoulders roughly, surprising Givo with the intensity in her eyes. "What did you say!?"

"The woman who entered with Quattro had blonde hair before," Givo answered quickly, startled. "My magic sense told me they were the same two down there with the other guy. She must have changed her looks."

"Transformation magic?" she questioned, then shook her head and began to pace. "Quattro has an ally that uses transformation magic... or does she? This is just like with Wendi; someone deliberately doing a very good impersonation of her without the aid of magic. But who could..." She trailed off and stopped, her eyes widening. "But she couldn't be... could she? It would all make sense, except it should be impossible..." Suddenly she spun on Givo and projected a picture from her device. "Tell me honestly... Is this who you saw?"

"Yeah, that was how she looked down there," he answered, wondering what the big deal.

"So that's how she's doing it," Teana breathed in understanding, her eyes narrowing as she studied the picture of Due.

x~~*~~x

Nanoha decided resolutely, gripping her weapon tighter.

"ACS, standby," Raging Heart announced in response to her will. "Strike Flame."

"[I know what you went through]," Nanoha stated, gazing evenly at her opponent while recalling all that Sein had told her. "[You spent a lot of time in a Bureau interment and reeducation camp.]" According to Sein, the experience had changed her greatly.

"[The war did that to a lot of people, but I got over it,]" Isis growled, setting off a chain of explosions as Nanoha charged straight for her, but to her surprise, Nanoha just took the damage and continued at breakneck speeds.

Still, Isis managed to sidestep slightly and grab Raging Heart's shaft, twisting while slamming an elbow into Nanoha's gut before tossing the woman away. Nanoha quickly recovered, but was forced to retreat as several more floating bombs came in. She hadn't expected Isis to be able to react so fast, even though Sein had warned her about Isis's cyborg reflexes; and she absently rubbed her stomach where her auto-barrier had barely mitigated the force of Isis's cyborg strength.

"[But the pain of losing friends, never goes away, does it?]" Nanoha countered sympathetically, the change of expression on Isis's face revealing that she had hit a mark. "[You go along, doing your best, only to see it makes no difference in the end. I heard about Thoma and Lily.]" She left off mentioning how the Saint Church had taken Isis in after that and consoled her, and that later led to Isis fighting for them during the war where she was captured.

"[Shut up!]" Isis ordered, gesturing more butterflies in to finish Nanoha off. "Don't talk about them as if you knew them! They were the nicest people I had ever met, and in the end, they were used like pawns between larger forces. Their lives meant nothing to the people fighting over them, except as weapons of war!]"

"[Yet you fought for the church, so you must have believed in what they stood for,]" Nanoha countered, pointing her staff. "Strike Stars!"

Isis grit her teeth and exploded several butterflies to stop the volley of Axel Shooter shots, but was forced to deploy a Round Shield against the main beam. Her feet dug in, bracing her body against the force the blast, determined not to give in.

"[I thought the church was better than the Bureau, but in the end, even they abandoned me!]" she mentally shouted, the beam pushing her back despite her shield, but her bombs were in position. The chain of explosions covered nearly a third of the arena when they were done, but had succeeded in forcing Nanoha to end her attack, and Isis presumed caused serious damage to her opponent.. But as the the smoke cleared, her eyes narrowed; Nanoha was gone. [I couldn't have done enough to vaporize her...]

That was when binds snapped into place around her wrists and ankles and a large pink glow from above grabbed her attention.

A Flash Move had gotten Nanoha to safety just in time, and the brief pause had allowed her to begin charging her Starlight Breaker. She had realized that further words wouldn't reach Isis's ears right now. she was still too angry at everyone. The Bureau for the loss of Thoma and Lily and later her incarceration, and the Saint Church for the peace agreement; when they surrendered, one of the terms was for the church to give up all rights on prisoners of war. They had no choice, since those were the terms the Bureau demanded. But this was the part where Sein's intelligence had faltered; all the cyborg nun knew was that Isis had managed to escape years later, but apparently hadn't shared any of the specifics of that with anyone. Just that she had gone into seclusion on Supools after.

"[You think this will stop me?]" Isis snarled, straining against the binds.

"[I know you won't believe me, but I do understand what you're feeling,]" Nanoha stated calmly. The events of the past 50 years, the war; she was discovering that it hadn't just left anyone untouched, but had affected them all deeply. [And I'll put an end to this, one way or another.] She swung her staff down. "Starlight Breaker!"

A disturbing smile formed on Isis's face. "Puffy, disengage safeties, activate black perfume!"

Nanoha watched, puzzled at what her opponent was up to as a black gas was emitted from Isis's wrist pods, covering her hands and turning them the same ebony color. With a mighty battle shout, Isis launched herself skyward and met the descending beam with her left hand, and in that instant, something strange happened; Nanoha found her Starlight Breaker spell disintegrating. Then Isis was in her face, and despite getting a combination Round Shield/Bind spell up, Isis's right hand easily smashed through it as if it wasn't there, impacting the other woman's stomach. Nanoha went flying across the arena, smacking into the side barrier, but Isis was there again and despite Nanoha weakly getting her left arm up to block, a second strike sent her crashing down into the ground.

"Now you know why I'm called 'magekiller'," Isis informed her as Nanoha struggled to rise, wondering what in the hell happened. "I spent much of the last ten years getting the formula just right, but I succeeded in duplicating the magic particle de-linking function of the Eclipse virus. It's temporary and carries a bit of a risk; I could end up permanently infected if it goes on too long. Which is why I'm going to finish this fast."

As Isis raised her fist, Nanoha knew she had to act fast. It was only her barrier jacket that softened the previous blows just enough; Isis's cyborg strength would finish her quickly. Even though the wind was knocked out of her, she managed to point Raging Heart straight down and fire off a Divine Buster, then roll out of the way as the explosion obscured everything. She only had a couple of moments to recover and come up with a counter for Isis's new anti-magic.

"This won't hide you forever!" Isis yelled, creating several more butterflies that exploded and dissipated the dust cloud in the area immediately around her.

"Divine Buster," Raging Heart announced, firing.

Isis immediately shielded against the pink beam as it emerged from the remains of the cloud, sending her remaining butterflies to the that location. But then her eyes widened as the cloud cleared enough to see that the device was floating there and firing on it's own, Seikou nowhere in sight. She turned just in time for a magic-charged fist to strike her cheek; time seemed to slow down in that instant, then the moment was over and Isis hit the ground, hard. She recovered and leapt to her feet, preparing to charge at Nanoha in rage, only to have a magical shot explode out of the ground and impact her chin which sent her stumbling back until a second shot impacted the back of her head and canceled her backward momentum.

"Your magic de-linking effect is limited to your hands, and to what you can see coming," Nanoha stated, pointing her finger as she continued her barrage of hidden Axel shooter orbs. "Crossfire Shoot!"

Isis instinctively raised her hands to block the pink beam, dissipating the spell as another shot impacted her stomach and dropped to her one knee. "I have to... win. I have to... get back and save... Runessa! Puffy, increase Black Perfume yield, full body!"

Having heard from Sein earlier about the Eclipse virus, Nanoha couldn't let Isis deliberately infect herself like this. Acting quickly as the gaseous cloud began to move up Isis's arms, sent her mental command to Raging Heart, now having positioned itself behind the woman while Nanoha had her distracted.

"Excelion Buster!" the device announced, firing from only a few meters behind, the large pink beam fully engulfing the cyborg.

Then it was over, Isis falling forward to hit the ground with a thud.

x~~*~~x

Teana cursed again; a growing habit Givo had noticed from her. True to his word, he had tried to lead her to Quattro's hideout, but eventually there were too many Enforcers and soldiers blocking the way; they couldn't get close. Also, there was a fairly powerful anti-magic field in effect, which meant she abandoned the plan of trying to fight her way through. Then, Teana had decided to sneak a shuttle out next, but that was also covered by plenty of Enforcers, and from what she could see when she interfaced her device with the computer systems, all shuttles had been taken down for maintenance.

"Quattro knows me too well," Teana seethed in anger, slamming her fist against a metal wall as the pair took a brief break in a small room. "At this rate, I can't inform Hayate nor gather the evidence I need. And she's making me look like the criminal! She probably had something like this planned all along. I need to think; I can't go to Dieci, Nove, or Wendi, as she would expect that, too. Damn it!" Her fist met metal once more. "Without access to a shuttle or the official teleporters to get above this interference, I can't contact Hayate on her ship before she leaves, and I don't know who I can trust!"

Givo raised an eyebrow as he watched her pace from his place sitting against the wall, but despite his thoughts being more focused on his own troubles. [I should have just run when I had the chance. I'm right back where I started; being pursued by the Bureau!] Then a thought struck him. "So you need to teleport to the ship? Layla can teleport."

Teana paused in her pacing and stared at him. "I read her file: support magic mainly, but also some teleportation. I don't think she has the range to reach the ship, but maybe..." She paused, her face showcasing the wheels that were beginning to turn in her head. "Yes, Quattro was forcing into this situation as much as I was, so she can't be fully prepared for everything, and she knows I"m not a traitor, so she might not expect me to... it's a risky gamble, but I might not have a choice." Her head came up. "Givo, we're going to free your friends after all."

Barely able to register her words due to shock, he didn't protest as she grabbed his hand and began pulling him along.

x~~*~~x

"Why are you here?" Isis grumbled, her first words upon waking up and seeing Seikou by her bedside.

"I came to apologize," the woman offered, actually looking a bit sheepish. "I've never really been reduced to actually punching someone before." Her expression changed, appearing more thoughtful. "I had heard that you were saving up money to get to Mid-Childa, and I guess I know why, now. At first I thought it was for revenge, but it's more than that, isn't it? You want to rescue Runessa, don't you? Would you tell me about it?"

Isis was silent, not feeling like responding.

The visitor sighed. "For what it's worth, I'm fighting against the Bureau; that's why I'm competing, into get back to Mid-Childa. I'll try to take you with me if I can. But if I can't, I promise, I'll do what I can to find Runessa for you. It would help if you told me more."

"You're crazy," Isis stated, staring at her, then sighed and shook her head. "Runessa was the only friend I had in that internment dump. Together, we hatched a plan to escape, but when it came time to carry it out, we got separated. Before I lost sight of her, she told me to go, and that she'd find another way out. The transport I hid away on took me to Supools, and now I can't get back!" She slammed a fist on the hospital bed railing, partially denting it. "I shouldn't have left her!"

Seikou surprised by reaching out to gently pat her hand. "You did what you had to. If you hadn't of escaped, then Runessa wouldn't have a chance now." Then a small smile appeared on her face that hinted at things Isis could only fathom. "And you're right, I suppose I am crazy. But someone on my planet once said: '[I]The reasonable man adapts himself to the world; the unreasonable one persists in trying to adapt the world to himself. Therefore all progress depends on the unreasonable man.' So, I suppose I am a bit unreasonable. But you haven't given up on friendship as much as you'd like to project, since you're going through all this for a friend. In that way, you're a bit unreasonable, too."

"Probably," Isis admitted, turning away. "It's what Thoma would have done. Stupid idiot that he was."

The mood turned somber for a moment, and then Seikou stood up to leave. "I didn't know Thoma nor Lily, but they sounded like great friends. I have experienced the loss of people I cared about, too, so I know how you feel. I promise you that, if it was in any way possible, I would have done anything I could to save them. No one deserves to lose people they care about."

"Bit late for that now," Isis mumbled, glancing up at the ceiling. "That's in the past."

When there was no immediate response, she turned back to see the small secretive smile on Seikou's face had grown slightly. "Perhaps."

And with that, she walked out, leaving Isis more puzzled then ever. [Just who is she?] And then she noticed a small envelope on the stand beside her bed. Curious, she opened it and read the letter:

Isis,

In case I don't get to talk to you again, or take you with me when I win the tournament, I've enclosed a couple names for you to seek out on the Jalacia continent that may enable you to return to Mid-Childa. If you do, look me up, and we'll find Runessa together, as well as change the Bureau into something that doesn't have reeducation centers.

Sincerely,
Seikou

Confused, Isis scrolled down farther and read the names, but that didn't clarify matters any. [Who are 'Laguna Granseic' and 'Lutecia Alphino'?]

x~~*~~x

"So you've made up your mind to stay, then?" Hayate's image asked from the screen.

"With the entire Wolkenritter along side you, you shouldn't have any problems capturing Nanoha on Supools," Fate answered in the normal professional tone Hayate had come to expect from her oldest friend's service over the years. "Besides, someone has to look after this place, with Teana's attention diverted by Wendi's trial. Also, I have a few things to take care here."

There was a pause as Hayate briefly considered that, her face partially hidden by fingers clasped together. "Very well. You're my most valuable subordinate, but more than that, we've known each other a long time. It might be best this way."

"When do you depart?" Fate inquired.

"Within the hour," Hayate answered. "The last of the troops will be on-board then, and we'll rendevez with the Genya and the Regius for the trip to Supools. Intel still suggests Nanoha is still fighting in that underground tournament, and the Enforcers Rai left will have the location pinpointed soon."

"Good luck," Fate offered honestly. "Try to bring her back in one piece."

Hayate nodded. "That's the plan. With luck, I'll return in a day. Hayate out."

The screen winked out, and Fate exhaled, relaxing back in her chair.

"Masterful performance as usual," Quattro purred from the darkness of a corner. "I guess it is most fortuitous for us that the real Fate decided to take a mysterious leave of absence. Still, Hayate is going to be a bit upset when she learns we delayed her receiving of Fate's letter."

Fate slowly morphed back into Due. "We'll just have to deal with it. Teana's little surprise caught us off-guard, and although we can use this, this will have to be handled delicately. Do we have any word on them yet?"

Quattro shook her head. "None. Shouldn't you return to her house as Dieci?"

"No, I think Teana expects us to be waiting for her there, and she won't want to put her 'disabled sister' in any danger," Due replied, thinking. "It would be best if we can have Teana killed for resisting arrest, but either way, by the time Hayate returns, it will be too late for her to do anything and we can move to the final stage. With her pillars of support gone, she'll be forced to rely on us. All that remains is the matter of where Fate went." She turned and noticed Quattro's smile. "I see you're amused by something."

"While I am ever in awe of my old teacher's capacity for deception, I have to wonder exactly what purpose this plan of yours is going to accomplish," Quattro answered, with equal parts awe and subtle probing.

Due's amused smile easily surpassed the one worn by her old student and sister. "If you can figure that out, you will have passed the final lesson."

Xx~~*~~xX

Author's notes:

I was initially considering using Sieglinde instead of Isis, but Sieg's magic style isn't entirely clear, and when I look at what I plan for further chapters, Isis's backstory and involvement will actually work better. Of course, I'm assuming a few things about her that haven't been made clear in Force yet (like Isis being a combat cyborg), but we'll see if my predictions bear out. If not, I've got an escape route to use later. If that sounds vague, good. ;p

I had intended this to be one chapter, but as I wrote parts, especially the ones about Isis, I realized that it would be a disservice to keep her part small. Also, looking at what I have to do for Zira and the events afterward, it would have made this chapter huge. And so splitting into two also allows me to expand a bit on the Teana/Givo scenes, and hopefully set some good stuff for next time. Also allowed me to add the final Quattro/Due scene there, which I like because at this point I can only imagine the kind of relationship the two had, prior to Due going undercover.

Music for this chapter was primarily the Fairy Tail Main Theme, both the regular and slow versions. Check 'em out on youtube, or better yet, watch Fairy Tail or read the manga (the anime follows the manga). It's pretty good.^^

I really love the situation - Villains are big happy family, when "good guys" at each others throats.

And Nanoha seems to add new girl to her ha... i mean - bunch of friends.

[spawnofthejudge]

Future Tense
Chapter 25: Extrication, Part 1I already had an idea as to what I think the ending of this will be, and you keep justifying it. :) I love this fic.

And Nanoha seems to add new girl to her ha... i mean - bunch of friends.It can't be HLA when Hayate is the Puppet Empress of Evil, can it? :(

[deathcurse]

... How come every time I say something like that, people automatically assume it's a negative thing I have in store? :heh:

Already answered by other people :p.

Besides, even if Kitty gets to live, we already know what happens to (I'm assuming) her new owner :upset:.....

[Nanya01]

Season 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3329644#post3329644)

A's (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3338881#post3338881)

Jump (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3344741#post3344741)

New Parts 1-30 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3388801#post3388801)

New Part 31 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3389985#post3389985)

New Part 32 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3391639#post3391639)

New Part 33 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=3393601#post3393601)

"Where..." Lyos looked around, gasping as he saw the place that Sirius had brought him to. There were several pillars that floated in mid air around the pillar that he and the Shinzoku were on. "Where are we?" His whole being was telling him to get out of there, that being at this place was a bad thing, but why?

Sirius looked up and Lyos followed his line of sight, blinking at the large circular object that seemed to float in mid-air. "This is where we plan on summoning Dark Star." He walked over to an object that was sticking out of the platform and pulled it up. "Light Come Forth." He said softly and the weapon lit up. "This is Bodigar, the Axe of Light."

Lyos blinked as he saw the Shinzoku give the hand axe a few test swings. "What do you plan to do with that?"

"You are no magic user, Knight of the Aqua Lord. Thus using that power is harder for you than it would be normally." He pointed Bodigar at Lyos. "Allow me to demonstrate the true power of a god."

Lyos watched as Sirius held the weapon aloft, before he started glowing with tremendous power, energy suddenly surrounded his body as the winds picked up. "In...Incredible."

"No matter the Shinzoku, Holy power is not something that can be controlled, bent to your will. Black magic, the power of the Mazoku, is about control and destruction. Human and Draconic magics are more about control and protection. Holy magic, on the other hand, cannot be controlled, it refuses to be controlled. You must work with it to harness its true power."

Lyos watched as he swung his weapon down, a powerful arc of Holy energy lashed out and seemingly splitting the sky. "Wow..."

Sirius closed his eyes and turned to Lyos. "These weapons of light work better with Black magic than when Holy magic." Which was understandable, considering that they were Dark Star's subordinates. "Now then," he held up his weapon and narrowed his eyes at Lyos, "to draw out your power, we shall fight."

Lyos held his sword up, blocking the strike downwards, even so, the Shinzoku's immense strength drove him backwards, almost pushing him off the pillar.

"I would not fall, if I was you." Sirius said calmly as he swung Bodigar at Lyos, a wave of energy forcing the young boy to dodge out of the way. "This is where the Dark Lord Ruby-Eyes and the Flare Dragon fought ages ago."

Lyos narrowed his eyes and ran up to the Shinzoku, swinging his sword out, which was easily blocked. "Damn."

"You're trying to force the energy to come out." Sirius grabbed Lyos and tossed him to the other side of the platform. "The power of the gods does not want to be controlled. Those who seek to control too much shall lose everything."

As Sirius slowly walked towards him, Lyos thought back to the fight against those Golden Dragons, how he felt helpless, how the power was there, how he was tired of people not taking him seriously. He closed his eyes and tried to calm down, recalling what one of his old teachers had said about sword fighting. Going with a head full of anger was just not the way to go.

"Clear your mind, listen to nature around you and you'll know what to do when the time comes."

Sirius blinked as Holy power suddenly pooled out from inside of Lyos. "That is the power that you have, now, harness it. You can't force it to go where you want it to go, you have to work with it. The power of water, it flows, goes down the path of least resistance."

Lyos opened his eyes, they were ice-blue in color and slitted slightly. "I understand... The Dragons taught me how to sense for Holy magic, Lina showed me the basics of magic that I had never seen before, her husband and Gourry are incredible fighters..."

Suddenly a typhoon of water erupted from Lyos, smashing into Sirius, who grunted as he fought to keep it from harming him. Water, in and of itself, wasn't bad for a Shinzoku like himself. But this wasn't just water, this was Holy magic with a side-effect of looking and feeling like water.

It wasn't well known, but most magic had a main and a side-effect. Especially magic that affected the Astral plane. The Dragon Slave, for example, was originally intended to kill Dragons in a single strike. The main power of that was physical damage, however, it was soon found out that it had a nice side-effect of striking the Astral plane. The Ra Tilt, by comparison, was designed specifically to strike at the Astral plane, its side effect was a crushing noise, to those that could hear it, and a bright white flash that could blind people if they weren't careful.

Holy magic, from the gods, was just that, Holy magic, but each of the gods of this world had taken a liking to various elements and as a result, their power had a side-effect of looking and feeling like the element that they chose.

Interestingly enough, that side-effect gave each of the gods full control over that element and any properties it had.

Sirius shook his head as he looked at Lyos, who seemed to be floating in a sphere of water, before shooting out at the Overworlder at high speed, crashing into him and rocketing back towards land. "Impressive."

"You're telling me!" Lyos's eyes were glowing, he couldn't believe this. "This... This is the power that I had?"

"The power of the gods is impressive, isn't it?" Sirius had a small smile on his face as the two landed on one of the continents. "That was... A rather impressive amount of speed, boy."

Lyos slumped to his knees and panted. "Ugh... I wanted to get away from there. Feels... Wrong to be there."

"The Shinzoku Lord of this world met his end at that place, scattering the large continent into four. No Mazoku or Shinzoku other than Ruby Eyes and the Flare Dragon can be there for long."

"Why?" Lyos looked up at him.

"Because, such a place is sacred to us." Lyos' eyes widened as he heard that shrill voice. Spinning around, he gripped Banisher and pointed it at Xellos, who was sitting in a tree, looking bored. "Please, put that away, I didn't come here to fight you."

"If you had, I doubt that you would have announced yourself to either of us." Sirius said as he walked forward, holding Bodigar. "So, Mazoku, tell me something, what is it that your kind wants right now? Valgaav agreed to help us, if we helped him get revenge, but he has since disappeared after meeting up with those others."

"Yes..." Xellos had a very annoyed look on his face. "Sherra and Riksfalto will be dealt with later... Those humans are my tools, I'd rather... They didn't get broken. As for what we Mazoku plan..."

"Yes?" Sirius took a step forward as Xellos held up a finger to his lips.

"That... Is a secret."

[Nanya01]

Don't tempt fate, you'll find yourself with a Cyphia x Signum lemon in your box. With Signum as the uke.

I blame you for this.

"Almost got you." Signum said calmly.
"No you don't." Cypha disagreed with Signum quite clearly, a look of concentration on her face as she grinned at the Wolkenritter. "In fact... I got YOU!"
Signum's eyes widened. "No! You sank my battleship!"
Cypha threw her hands in the air. "Ha ha ha! I win!"

[DezoPenguin]

Posted The 12 Cyborgs of Christmas (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6560420/1/) to ff.net.

And now here we go again!

Future Tense

Chapter 25: Extrication, Part 1


In which Nanoha faces an unlikely opponent, and Givo brings a problem to Teana's doorstep...

Previous parts can be found here (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6018180/1/Future_Tense).

*snip*

Another darned good chapter. The (ahem) Tournament Arc is rapidly drawing to a close, Tea and Givo are in trouble, Due and Quattro continue to be up to no good (I still wonder about their Master Plan with Young!Jail, but hey, that'll surely come in time, probably with a high HSQ). I have to say, though, that I found the Isis fight more distracting than engaging--it seemed like an exercise to work her into the fic somehow and have some Force shout-outs than anything else (but then again, it's a non-final battle in a Tournament Arc, so of course it's filler, and since Force mostly leaves me yawning the shout-outs don't have the value that they would to a fan of Isis who'd be happy to see her strut her stuff). I appreciate the fact that rather than devote whole episodes to filler, you're instead balancing that with outside scenes of a more serious note...and of course, that one definite plot complication came to light, namely Clone!Nanoha's possibly abbreviated lifespan a la Zest. Keep 'em coming!

[DezoPenguin]

Already answered by other people :p.

Besides, even if Kitty gets to live, we already know what happens to (I'm assuming) her new owner :upset:.....

And Kel will probably throw Kitty out in the cold rather than accept something that was said new owner's... :upset:

Edit: Sorry about the double-post. :(

[deathcurse]

I blame you for this.

"Almost got you." Signum said calmly.
"No you don't." Cypha disagreed with Signum quite clearly, a look of concentration on her face as she grinned at the Wolkenritter. "In fact... I got YOU!"
Signum's eyes widened. "No! You sank my battleship!"
Cypha threw her hands in the air. "Ha ha ha! I win!"

I didn't read it at first because of the title, but.........LOL! XD

And Kel will probably throw Kitty out in the cold rather than accept something that was said new owner's... :upset:

Edit: Sorry about the double-post. :(

......Who's Kel again? :heh: